Skip to main content

Full text of "Transactions of the Canadian Institute"

See other formats 


<= b 7 
Se a im £7 
a) Aas Ads 

ce 


A ) ’ 
ie 


Vig 


vw y J 4 
ee ea 


% 


ies ¢ 
ge ayy) teu 
swe } 


‘i 
A 
t 


pA) 


HNN 
nated Ki AN 
if iy 


Mi 


‘Ch eval 
Nat! 
eutey 


i 
iy 


TRANSACTIONS 


OF 


THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 


ee 
— 
oo 


VOLUME IIII., 1891-92. 


 — 
SS 
TS OO 


TORONTO: 


PRINTED FOR THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE, 


BY THE COPP, CLARK COMPANY, LTD., COLBORNE ST. 


1893. 


i) 
7 
r 


¥ 


Pyke i 


ONY. Academy — 
(Of Sciences 


OFFICERS 


OF 


THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE 


1091-1892. 


President : Bice-President : 

ARTHUR HARVEY, Esa. JAMES H. PEARCE, Esq 
Secretary — -— -— - - ALAN MACDOUGALL, M. Inst. C.E., F.R.S.E. 
Uteasurer — = —= — — ° JAMES BAIN, Jr., Eso. 
aibtaaae 9 = = = — 9 DR. KEYS, aes 
Curator St) ee DAVID BOVE Pr Bs 
Editor = Se es GHORGE KENNEDYOMsA:. LID: 

HMembers of Council : : 


A. B. MACALLMM, M.B., Ph.D. 

W. H. ELLIS, M.A., M.B. 

B. E. WALKER, Esq. 

C. CARPMAEL, M A., F.R.S.C. 

WILLIAM BRODIE. Esa. 

CHARLES W. ARMSTRONG, Es@., Secretary of the Biological Section. 


W. H. MERRITT, F.G.S., Chairman of the Geological and Mining Section. 
J. C. HAMILTON, LL.B., Chairman of the Historical Section. 


Assistant Secretary and Dibrarian : 


R. W. YOUNG, M.A. 


G6476 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

CORTCE TS ol SOLED eee eeu Parner eae re eit dat's “scotehe: Weve seit stege ef vial Miele alos oh woke 'e ia ill 
ppocwl Gonoral, Meobing ci yo ett.le sfeiede: e's <a <rsye'e's 8 oe Siajelel ah 23. SSS eee 1 
Summer Session at Penetanguishene oii... sce es oe tere ne ene eels oe 1 
MiPAMeCLLORS— MONON LOOT mone ns cit c,h bls) e. cha casa ceed also Otmale Stele, Von dw lees wos ae 5 
Mevulamous oi the Canadian Institute: cic. - ie. cu os cle eee eines 2s ones vie ol 
Section JI. Of Membership, Election, and Fees...................-- 31 

II. Of the Officers and Council and the Mode of their Election 33 

Eee Enea NGA TbOTS Cent eee a+ cies Glee att ale a Nes lece © refers 0) me 34 

ARV Oregon COUCH). iyade ara: cet Hinas % alin SAMRAT eee any sae ee 

We Ortho mutes of Otieers (05a. winks Sicle ate mince v6 8a deers ste 'e 35 

SVs ie Oh DHS cere ts, arate cin stele alaiatniateatiticie. cht als ae ecetgie s 36 

Nel In Ore Eeranchie SOClELICN ul. charmer 2 <ico's wale pein oiseslis. «aie 4 ge d cher 37 

Mablis Of the’ Propertyof, the. Institute, 42. v/ccutesiecnss 4 oocsts of « 37 

EXER OE Vilsithee e's Sie s Ne vet tere Gara obs cae pate Bet = 2,0 alias 37 

X. Agreement with the Natural History Society ............. 38 

Seley Of Altering*therRerulations: 24 vse. see tksas sae en ee 38 

Regulations of the Library and Reading Room .................ee seve eevee 39 
Forty-Third Annual Meeting............. cid Ba eee EN us hares oR ae 44 
Pi ortey Melinda ia EGG POE eae ese aad es <ferste: Giniale como ahs eaten ia alah mth wt dual c sans 45 
Appendix I. Membership......... Be tren POM ttn a 50 

Ei) Binanerh sbabemient...- somes. ine eee oat Meas oi 50 

Til... Papers Read—Session/1S01-92 vst. oo sera e ee eee 53 

HS POLtIOL nthe a brarieant sei teeta orcs hiss: save a Re Seae a, aie, aa See's tose he ele isthe gee 

a BiG l cies PAR citote Mam te ot Nes Walaa Paik oi etches 316 seca otal stemicle < Sale 56 

ue Geolovics) and Wining Seebions «06s... as awe e cee bee we 58 

* EROTICA INGO CUI. tar- trator Ctatctte . s t oteaee wise Sac oe 4 ass 59 
Proceedings of the Ornithological Sub-Section................... = niuhs, o oteae aaecaee Gee 
Occurrence of the Evening Grosbeak in Ontario, 1889-90 .............0..4.... 111 
Tare Sea CEO NAL EL AEN Ley WOT SO 5, toc Opel Panay aids socks) oY ake oe Sate’ eve els sim eietighe oe sie Ga 125 


D. W. Beapte, B.A., LL.B. 


vi CONTENTS. 


See olumba ortColun Cille s/o Ween 2 ce tae cece anys J aah hie we so gee ete tome ae i | 
Rey. Nem MacNisu, LL.D. 

MPEG EVOGES 3! o fe se Sek aicies Pease Re lone, Lae ek ere oath ae ee ha SoaRC TS RRR uy oer 145 
Rey. Faruer A. G. Moricer, O.M.1. 

TL Entrod webloipe tae 2 eee ere en eeepc aie ta, omens ie Menorah: CLL Seles eee aa 2 145 

a.; Vocabulary 3 30. Weal aess BONE, RE, GS SE Tai Pisa A Mesactd aia fautter 153 

Ware, on Ocean Steanmt Nayisntion: i).\30)0 5 04s osicrals ple be oa) a oles oie melanie 165 
SanpForD FrLemine, LL.D., C.M.G. 

Nahe om Manly, StealiWOats cx). .<c cis -tabe tei sciaiataienals = dicdersisias ats crouse a sh ges 174 
Sanprorp Fremine, LL.D., C.M.G. 

INGherOnWe CREA S “Spans meet? Wan bth. orbs cadres lee pnalars arte ast: : yale 177 
SanprorD Friemine, LL.D., C.M.G. 

The Migration of the Evening Grosbeak in 1890 ..--.-. 20.0... 200... e eee 181 

J. B. WILiIAMs. 

Their Appearance in Ontario ................:-- rt cA Pern eon ene 182 

‘Their Appearance mgihe States 22... <6 of cele sede aul s = ele Rye eee im orci stots 184 

he. Carise vol, Miorationts. 0.) secs . 2-03 ale abelatea ci geeetcte eveveraysiele lus aetebete 184 

MTT UB OOo aye ahiars © Sa aen ait ey MeN ane enews Cs Ae ea ule Ulan ate Sake Sale 185 

Mie Vesa ETVAG scientist ee aie le ols aCe rave, Soe Oe eo sls Ie elena aes iain, «/eetsial viewers 186 

ie Great Centre: Am Astronomieal'Study.. <).).0c% 000-20 ute: 2s sacks on ea 189 

J. C. Haminton, LL.B. 
Mer Abenakis (Ob stalo bm EiVieL a. -epeccce ae aero tree Tae cadeh ch ner eterno et 195 
Epwarb JACK. 
Alii Me POSOM Ys c sale he otis oi Srohanaa there otegeTs ehs| pte’ o tale cal ta aptamer Mes v0 ete eee eto 206 
Rev. Nem MacNisu, B.D., LL.D. 
National Characteristics and Migrations of the Hurons ..............-..+-+++ 225 
A. F. Hunter, M.A. 
An Episode in the Pontiac War, 1763 ...-.----.-. 22-0202 cr eee tence 229 
Lieut. RUTHERFORD. : 
Early Traders and Trade Routes in Ontario. ...... 2.0.00... 200 oes 253 
Capt. ERNEST CRUIKSHANK. 
alee \Guarrenits. sso. 5 seen ete eye ee eh tate cero sip ay at a Seahe eenetge ToR Mecie ato 275 


L. J. CLARK. 


The Private Correspondence of Lieut.-Col. Coffin, 1837 


The Phocas of Terre Neuve 


Proposed Change in Reckoning the Astronomical Day 


Report of Committee 


Appendix. Opinions of Astronomers 


Bibliography of Publications of Canadian Institute 
Archeology .. 


Astronomy... 
Bibliography . 
Biology...... 
Classical Philology 
Chemistry Beis 
Engineering. . 
Ethnology ... 
Geography... 
Bastory <2)... 
Jurisprudence and Law : 
Linguistics... 
Literature. ... 


Mathematics and Physics 


Medicine 


Political Economy 


Psychology... 


Miscellaneous 


Appendix. ... 


CONTENTS. 


H, R. Farrctovues, M.A. 


Rey. Putrre Tocqur, A.M. 


aja) etete oe ale Ris 6 0,018 § 0 6 ules, » wie! © ele (oa) Bl eN6) © Vlsi.p Ble) oe ee » aXe 6 6 


a 'nud) (©, Chas ish eee Lesa) whats! «6 ie e!'s: ol eye 
eee eee 6) be ote, cinre ie je |b) ose)6. OF 0 wiiahe 01 6.6.5. 6) 6is (Sri e, aLlerie sles elas ss 40 ee fe)ele)s ata 
sie! e/a Le) ot, 0) Wile kolo) «(oie 0) =) 2 s/s) |p) ae) ebw ONS oho) she 8 6 (6) wl a! © Te WRnln a siie' le) ofa ae 6a 


a) (dife' fell@ \a).a.\0; ohelie} eis Ay: cel 4 lou: etie callus eedal s,s. a vines Ve reMAt a lee (uiel p<) le Lens 


Die fo) of «ain, of.sf.o\blbLel me" 0] faye! layne ual toy¢ ys! cs) 1.05) we) ‘8.68! =) stdhie ols 6 (4 ibis = is se 


SF alte aigeljal ste) (0.0 cwital sin) sin) a| eum: vl ea! el 4) s/s) o #.)0,0) 8\ie! wie) 6) (al aiaiwiel ns! "oho 


Sy Plaei hy APO, a Lene) (ole ol a.a! a sie eidleist a abe lal) < «6 (eo. sie heliatelaltee jae valatwhelpetesetel © ots a 
Si aha) nis*siwl (a lefiblis)\ vie 0 .«; of .s) i=) hele, Wire) altel elo .51.°, @ elec esiern\e alte) ele @ al ae a's: e) els) « 


B\ cle e\ep ole helin je fekiey =) a! (jel ofa) 'b, 9) (sis tetnltails .eliwii=).e) ele) @ (aa) a. eje ls ieip ime <2, ee "es ie) a) «: ale 


List of Members. .... 


vil 


281 


303 


~ cy 
vat 
ee 


Med 


6 
- 
; 

4 


Ls > hal 
he esp 
RAP I 


a 


TRANSACTIONS 


THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE, 


SESSION 1891-92. 


SPECIAL GENERAL MEETING. 


Special General Meeting, 19th June, 1891, the President in the chair, 
to consider plans for the enlargement of the building, or the acquisition 
of a new site and other proposals connected with the extension or change 
of the buildings and work of the Institute. 


After discussion of various proposals the following resolution was car- 
ried :—That it be an instruction to refer the question of the alterations, 
or the selection of another site, to the Council to report to the Institute 
at a future meeting. 


SUMMER SESSION AT PENETANGUISHENE. 


First Meeting, 25th September, 1891, at 15.30 o’clock, in the Pavilion 
of “The Penetanguishene,” E. A. Meredith, LL.D., in the chair. 


Mr. A. F. Hunter, B.A., read a paper on “ Military and Naval Exploits 
on the Nottawasaga during the War of 1812.” 


Towards the end of the year 1813 the Americans began to make 
preparations for the re-capture of Michilimackinac, which had been taken 
from them the year before. A relief expedition left Kingston in Febru- 
ary, 1814, for that northern post, and halted on the Nottawasaga River. 
-lere they constructed batteaux for their transportation across Georgian 
Bay, and a few weeks later a blockhouse was erected near the mouth of 
the river. This blockhouse was attacked by American boats on August 
14th, 1814, and destroyed, as well as the Northwest Company’s schooner 
Nancy, which was lying in the river at that place Some extracts from 
books, now become rare, were given to throw light upon the incidents of 
that skirmish, besides two accounts from pioneers of the county. 


It was stated in answer to enquiries that ‘‘ Michilimackinac’”’ meant 
“Great Turtle” and was shortened to “ Mackinac ” by the French, that 


2 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. TT: 


Gloucester Bay was on the other side of Tiny peninsula from Matchedash 
Bay, that the whole bay was called Gloucester Bay by Governor Simcoe 
in 1793, and that the route to Drummond Island was used till 1841. 


Mr. A. C. Osborne read a paper on “ The Land of the Wyandots.” 


Mr. O. A. Howland said the reader referred to the Indians offering 
tobacco to the Chaudiere Falls. It was probably as a propitiation to 
some presiding spirit, offered to secure a successful journey on the Great 
River. He had heard from the Indians on the North Shore of Lake 
Michigan a similar tradition about the cliff called the “ Lover’s Leap” on 
Mackinaw Island. The cliff overlooks the Straits of Mackinaw. The 
island is about midway in what must have seemed to canoemen a “grand 
traverse.” According to the tradition given him, which he believed to 
be the true one, the Indians used to land and lay their offerings on this 
natural altar to the good or evil spirit presiding over the spot as thanks 
for a safe voyage so far and propitiation against the dangers of the 
remainder of the passage. 


Rev. Father Laboureau said the offering of tobacco is not out of date. 
A practice still exists among many Indians of throwing a bit of tobacco 


to the “old woman.” 


Mr. Alan Macdougall read a paper on “The Indians of the Pacific 
Coast, an Attempt to Define their Artistic Work.” 


Second Meeting, 25th September, 1891, at 20 o’clock, in the Town 
Hall, the Mayor in the chair. 


The Mayor delivered an address of welcome, to which a reply was 
made by Dr. Meredith. 
Mr. David Boyle read a paper on “ The Indian as a Mechanic’ 


Rev. Father Laboureau read a paper on “The Early History of the 
the Mission of St. Anne’s, Penetanguishene.” There was, he said, a 
naval and military station in Drummond Island at the time of its cession 
to the United States, and also a considerable number of traders, mer- 
chants, and their servants, mostly French Canadians, half-breeds, and 
Indians. The military and naval post was removed in the fall of 1827 
to Penetanguishene. The civilians followed in the spring of the follow- 
ing year, landing at what is now the Reformatory Point. Barracks were 
then erected, and the civilians, after a year and a half, removed to the 
present town. The Indians were scattered around at Waubaushene, 
Coldwater, Beausoleil, Manitoulin, some staying at Penetanguishene. In 
February, 1832, Bishop Macdonnell, of Kingston, made his first pastoral 


1891-92]. SUMMER SESSION, 3 


visit, accompanied by Father Crevier, the resident missionary on Sand- 
wich Island, in Detroit River. Then clergymen came occasionally until 
the arrival of a resident priest. The absence of a regular clergyman was 
made up for partially by the devoted zeal of a Frenchman named D. 
Revol, who assembled the people for prayer on every Sunday and Church 
holidays, instructed them in their faith, and was especially successful with 
the Indians. He spent his time, money, and all that was best in him in 
their service. A log church was built in 1835 where the town hall now 
is. It became too small for the increasing congregation, and a new one 
was erected and blessed in 1861 by Archdeacon (now Archbishop) Walsh 
Then in 1871 was commenced the memorial church in memory of the 
martyred Jesuits, De Breboeuf and his companions. The basement has 
been used for service since 1890. It is still unfinished. In 1835 the Rev. 
J. Baptiste Proulx came as resident missionary. He was specially inter- 
ested in the Indians, and, having obtained another priest in 1837, Father 
Amable Charest, to reside in Penetang, he went with them to Manitoulin 
Island. In 1845 he transferred the care of them to the Jesuits, who have 
had remarkable success with them. Father Laboureau then gave an 
account of the different missionaries who have since laboured among 
whites and Indians in Penetang and neighbouring districts. 


Mr. A. F. Hunter, B.A., read a paper on “ National Characteristics and 
Migrations of the Hurons, as indicated by their remains in North Simcoe.” 


The Indian name of Lake Simcoe was Ouentaron, meaning “beautiful 
lake.’ It was called Lac aux Claies or the lake of the hurdles by the 
french, which became corrupted into Lac /a Cle, and so called for 150 
years after the Huron-French period. It is altogether likely that the 
hurdles referred to in the name were those found at the Narrows..... 
The Huron-Indian village of Cahiagua, mentioned by Champlain, was 
situated three leagues (nine miles) from the Narrows, and not at Orillia 
as claimed by some writers on the subject. Remains of a Huron village 
are still to be seen at a place in the Township of North Orillia, 


corresponding closely with the position of Cahiagua as indicated by 
Champlain. 


Mr. D. B. Read, Q.C., read a paper on “ Macbeth, Historical and 
Dramatic.” 


Mr. A. C. Osborne presented to the Institute a stone knife and a stake 
from the “ Narrows” at Orillia. 


Third Meeting, 26th September, 1891, at 15 o'clock, in the Indian 
Council House on Christian Island, Dr. Meredith in the chair. 


4 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. alae 


John Monague addressed the meeting in Indian, which was translated 
by John Lake, as follows :.— 


“TI was born on the banks of the Nottawa River. The first thing I 
can remember was seeing ships anchored at the mouth, but I am not 
positive whether they were sunk there or not. (This statement, uttered 
incidentally, corroborates that of Mr. Hunter.) I did not travel much 
when young, only round about my home. I once went up to Sault Ste. 
Marie. Then I made a trip to Toronto, where I saw people marching 
round with drums, and wondered what it all meant. The Indians there 
told me that there was a war or rebellion. When I was in Toronto the 
Government sent men to tell the Indians that everyone over 21 years was 
to turn out and help find Mackenzie. A reward of $1,000 was offered to 
the person who brought in Mackenzie’s head. Four or five of us then 
started out to hunt for him, but we did not know him, and could not 
have taken him. The Indians told us he had gone over the Big falls 5 
that he had walked to the front in woman’s dress, and so we missed him. 
The Indians were then told to go to a house beyond Holland Landing, 
towards Barrie, in which there were plenty of weapons left by the cavalry. 
When we got there the house had been burned down. Afterwards I and 
my tribe settled in Coldwater and remained there about twenty years. 
We then went to Beausoleil Island and stayed there about fifteen years. 
Captain Anderson was the agent then. He told me that he would try 
to lease a mill we had on the Island to George Copeland for twenty 
years and that we should go to another island. We then moved to 
Christian Island and Manitoulin, the greater number went to the latter 
place. When we were moving Chief Assance was drowned, and he was 
succeeded by his son, who has been chief ever since. After Anderson, 
Jarvis came. He always came ina big canoe. After business was over 
he made us have canoe races, men in one canoe, women in another. He 
used to steer for the women, who always won. On these occasions his 
hat would be beautifully decorated with ribbons. Jarvis gave blankets 
as prizes. I do not know whether they belonged to Jarvis or to the 
Government. I used to go with Jarvis to Manitoulin as his pilot.” 


Mr. A. C. Osborne read a paper on “The Flight of the Hurons from 
Ste. Marie to Christian Island.” 


The following resolution was carried on motion by Mr. Boyle, seconded 
by Dr. Ellis :— 


“That in the opinion of the Canadian Institute it is desirable that steps 
should be taken to preserve as far as possible the ruins of the old forts on 
the Wye and Christian Island, and that with this object in view it would 
seem proper that the Institute should address the Provincial Government, 


1891-92]. SECOND MEETING. 5 


the Councils of Simcoe County, Midland City and Penetanguishene, the 
Grand Trunk Railway Company and the Indians of Christian Island, 
asking those bodies to unite for this purpose.” 


Votes of thanks were passed to the Mayor and Council, to Chief 
Assance, John Monague, Father Laboureau, and Mr. Walter J. Keating 
for their efforts in promoting the success of the meetings. 


FIRST MEETING. 


First Meeting, 7th November, 1891, the President in the chair. 


The President delivered his inaugural address: “A Critical Review of 
the Enterprise of Christopher Columbus.” Previous discoveries by the 
Cabots were sketched, the disastrous and murderous government of the 
Spaniards in America alluded to, and the motives attributed to Columbus, 
not altogether unselfish, dealt with. After the address, a photograph in 
colors of the solar spectrum, thought to be the first ever exhibited in 
America, was shown. 


SECOND MEETING. 


Second Meeting, 14th November, 1891, Mr. J. Davies Barnett in the 
chair. 


Donations since the Annual Meeting 68, Exchanges 1731. 
A report of the summer work of the Biological Section was read. 


The following were elected members :—Alfred Boyd, V. B. Wadsworth, 
William Ker, M. B. Aylsworth, Henry Wade, T. C. Jackson, Milner 
Hart, Daniel Clark, M.D., Henry E. Caxton, Thomas M’Crosson, W. 
J. Keating, A. C. Osborne, A. P. Coleman, Hon. J. B. Robinson. 


Mr. W. J. Smith read a paper on “ The Formation of Niagara River.” 
He opened his reading with recounting the theories held by Sir Charles 
Lyell, Mr. Blackwell, Prof. Gilbert, Prof. Scovel, and others, all varying 
in statement of method, but all agreeing on the one point that the 
“ Gorge,” from Lewiston to the Falls, has been due to the action of the 
waters eroding the rocks backwards. Mr. Smith contends that facts do 
not substantiate the theory so held in any one particular, and he first 
takes the ground that Niagara river should not be the only instance in the 
world where waters in similar positions have eroded their rock bed. In 
support of his non-erosion theory, he recites parallel instances in a num- 
ber of well-known falls within the Dominion—coeval in point of time 


6 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. INE 


with the Niagara. He instances falls on the European and African con- 
tinents, particularly one described by Livingstone on the Zambesi. The 
waters of that immense river have fallen into a rock crevice about 60 feet 
wide, and the full span of the river, over 3,000 feet. For untold ages the 
waters have beaten the wall rock of that fissure, and erosion has not 
taken place ; yet under such an erosion theory as set up by the scientists 
the waters should have increased the opening, even under a recession 
rate of three inches per annum, at least 7,000 feet ; in other words it 
should have formed a similar gorge to the Niagara of that extent. The 
rock was “ Basaltic,” therefore much more friable and easier to erode 
than the limestone rock forming the bed of Niagara river and its gorge. 
This river was certainly coeval with the Niagara, and, at a recession of 
one foot per annum, it should have presented a gorge far in excess of 
the length of the Niagara. He claims the instances in our own country 
should have presented corroborative evidence of erosion, yet they do not. 
Speaking of the recent report of the engineers of the New York State 
Geological Survey of the cliff of the Falls, and its recession, Mr. Smith 
places it in many peculiar ways. For instance: The report states that 
the total superficial area of rock which has disappeared between 1842 and 
1890 is, at the American Falls, 32,900 feet, or 755-1,000 of an acre, and 
at the Horseshoe Falls 275,400 superficial feet 6 32-1,000 acres. If, 
then, such was the case, as the superficial area must be multiplied by the 
rock, depth or fall of water, 164 feet, and divided by the number of days 
in the 48 years, there should be a daily loss of rock equal to 190 tons, 
yet, as he puts it, the vertical face of the rock at the Falls, as well as 
the rock forming the cascades, presents the same old moss-grown face 
which it has done cach and every day during all time. If the rock 
eroded, how could the vegetable growth exist on any part thereof ? 
Mr. Smith argues further that Goat island “ presents a vertical face of 
1,500 feet in length and 100 high on the line of the falls. It is similar 
in appearance to the rock surrounding and lining the “gorge.” Evidently, 
then, that island was at one time produced across the chasm, and more 
than likely joined the main rock on the Canadian side. Now let these 
scientists take either horn of the dilemma. If that island joined the main 
rock, how did the waters get over the 100 feet high rock barrier to enable 
the formation of its present appearance? The American falls were open, 
therefore all waters must have flowed over at that time, the rock island 
could not have then been eroded. Extend the island even part of the 
way, and its appearance demands the production, therefore the waters 
would have flowed around to the west and over our Canadian park, mak- 
ing connection further down the “gorge.” In no way could the island 
be eroded. Mr. Smith describes the formation as due to fracture. He 


1891-92]. THIRD MEETING. i 
enters into many particulars as to the method, treating it on well-known 
geological lines. He supports his theory by existing evidence. He 
admits the startling nature of his thesis, in the face of the statements of 
so many scientists, but he says the evidence of facts will always displace 
that of theory. The facts in this case are so many that, when studied 
from his standpoint, conviction must follow. He denies emphatically 
that there was an “ancient river bed,” and brings proof to bear, stating 
that such an outflow could not be restrained by any gravel and clayey 
bed as the old course is said to have been. Noihing but a rock barrier 
could have confined the waters. The theory he said was so radical a 
change from that which we have been led through so many years to 
believe as to confound us for the time being. But the question was 
deserving, from a scientific point of view, of the most careful 
investigation. 


THIRD MEETING. 


Third Meeting, 21st November, 1891, the President in the chair. 


The President, Secretary, and Dr. Meredith were appointed to repre- 
sent the Institute at the Prison Reform Conference to be held on the 27th 
November. 


Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 54. 


Daniel Rose, R. A. Donald, Ernest Lefroy, and Dr. G. B. Smith were 
clected members. 


Dr. Kennedy read a paper by the Rev. A. G. Morice on “ Déné Roots,” 
the principal portion of which is a vocabulary, showing the equivalents 
in about 20 dialects of 370 English words and phrases. The object of 
making this vocabulary is to enable students in other parts of the world, 
and especially in Eastern Asia, to compare their words with correspond- 
ing words in the languages of other tribes, and thus lead to important 
conclusions as to the affinity of widely separated nations. In a brief 
introduction the Rev. Father shows the supreme importance of compara- 
tive philology in discussing the affinities of races, and outlines some of 
the characteristics of the languages he is dealing with. 


Mr. Macdougall referred to a former paper by Father Morice, in which 
it was stated that almost all the customs in the book of Leviticus were 
found among the Indians. From the striking resemblance of the Indians 
to the Mongolians, it was natural to conclude that the west coast of 
America had been settled from the eastward. A Japanese man of war 
had put into the harbor of Esquimalt. The sailors dressed up some of 


8 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. SUB 


the Indians in their own clothing, and it was difficult to distinguish the 
Indians from the Japanese. 


Dr. W. R. Shaw read a paper on the disease called “ Peach Yellows.” 
After sketching a history of the disease in the United States and 
Canada he went on to detail the signs which characterize the disease. 
He enumerated the preliminary results which he has obtained during the 
past season in the bacteriological investigation of the disease, and 
demonstrated that a particular germ has been found which is the 
probable cause of it. He stated that he would lay before the Institute 
at some future date the results of inoculations, etc., into healthy vines 
to find out if the diseases be actually due to the bacillus which he has 
found. Dr. Shaw’s paper was illustrated by the microscope and culture 
tubes. 


Prof. Macallum said that it had been stated to him that probably in 
six or seven years there would be no peach orchards in Niagara. He 
hoped that Dr. Shaw would continue to pay attention to the subject, as 
the results were such as would reward him for his investigations. He 
suggested that the Biological Section should take up the matter. The 
Institute should also take action. They should urge the importance of 
the subject on the legislature, and in view of the great annual loss 
sustained of about $100,000, should obtain aid in carrying on the investi: 
gation. As the whole Dominion was interested in this matter of 
diseased peaches it should also be brought to the attention of the 
Dominion Government and stringent measures adopted. 


A resolution was passed referring the paper to the Council of the 
Institute to take necessary steps to bring the subject before the Govern- 
ment and people of the Province and Dominion. 


FOURTH MEETING. 


Fourth Meeting, 28th November, 1891, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 44. 
Prof. J. G. Hume, and Henry Duggan were elected members. 


A paper by Dr. MacNish on “St. Columba or Colum Cille,” was read. 
The paper gives some facts as to the geography and history of the island 
of Iona, sketches rapidly the life and work of St. Columba, gives some 
account of his writings, and concludes by a comparison of a number of 
words and phrases in the Irish and Scottish dialects of the Gaelic 
language. 


1891-92 |. FIFTH MEETING. 9 


The following resolution was passed on motion by Mr. Clark, seconded 
by Mr. Morrison :— 


That the Secretary be requested to obtain from the City Council 
the results of the observations taken on lake currents, with a view to 
consideration thereof and report by the Committee. 


FIFTH MEETING. 


Fifth Meeting, 5th December, 1891, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 73. 
Mr. F. E. P. Pepler was elected a member. 


A resolution was adopted requesting the Vice-President and Secretary 
to attend the meeting of the Ontario Society of Artists in regard to 
obtaining the old Upper Canada College buildings from the Ontario 
Government for art and science purposes. 


A paper was read by W. A. Sherwood, A.R.C.A., on “The Spirit of 
National Art.” He lamented the fact that there was so little of this 
spirit in Canada, and that national art was almost unknown. He made 
reference to the life labor of Sir Joshua Reynolds, who strove to build 
up a national art in England. The results of his work may now be seen 
in the magnificent art in England to-day, which compares favorably 
with that of any other country. In this democratic country there is no 
patronage, and all that can be looked for is a broad sympathy with 
every department of art. This broad sympathy was a more powerful 
factor in building up a national art than any individual patronage, and 
he looked forward to the time when it would be heartily extended. The 
art of any country should reflect the individuality, the customs and the 
philosophy of the people. The spirit of national art has a patriotic 
tendency, and the state should assist in fostering it to the utmost. Its 
object and aim is to develop to the furthest every fortion of the com- 
munity to a higher appreciation of created things, to bring the mind in 
closer communion with nature, viewing with reverence all created forms 
and all conditions of social and domestic life. Like its sisters, music 
and poetry, it strives to touch with a delicate hand the finer sensibilities 
of nature: like its sterner sister science, to wield no uncertain wand over 
the grosser prostitution of sacred things; a priestess in the temple of 
nature truly zealous of her sacred duties, keeping the lights ever burning 
upon the golden minarets of the altar. The homogeneous condition of 
the Canadian commonwealth would in time produce an art peculiarly 
national and superior to that of any other country. In it would be 


10 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. III. 


combined all the beautiful characteristics of the English, the French, the 
German and the Italian schools, and it would also have the refining 
influence of the Japanese art. He looked to the French in Quebec to 
produce a great Canadian painter. Speaking of the spirit of art in the 
United States, Mr. Sherwood remarked that there was but little of it 
there. The wealthier class practically despise American painters and 
search in the art centres of the old world for the adornments of their 
homes. Whistler, for instance, is now looked upon as a very eminent 
painter in England. In Baltimore, his home, where he worked for years, 
he was neither appreciated nor recognized. Canada, with its lakes, its 
forests, its glorious scenery, its clear sky and its noble people, should 
produce a school of art superior to any in the world. He laid great 
stress on the sacredness of art, and in its refining and elevating influences 
he placed it on an equal footing with the pulpit and the professor’s chair. 


Mr. Pursey thought that the best pictures were not exact representa- 
tions of nature. The artist took the outline from nature and filled it up 
with the ideal. ; 


Mr. Macdougall referred to pictures that were defective from a lack of 
scientific knowledge on the part of the artist or a want of accurate 
observation of nature. Some were defective in their cloud effect, owing 
to the neglect of the study of meteorology. Ina picture of sheepshear- 
ing the shearer was represented as shearing with his left hand. A 
countryman who saw it and had more accurate knowledge of nature 
than the artist, said the picture was wrong, as the man could not shear 
the sheep with his left hand. 


Mr. Fairclough referred to a painting of Turner’s in which the Thames 
was represented flowing the wrong way. 


The President remarked as to religious art that there was none in the 
world at the present day; the earlier productions of the European 
painters were inspired by their strong faith. As this faith gradually 
died out, there was a corresponding decline in religious art. He thought 
that historical art was not to be looked for in Canada. In paintings of 
scenery the Canadian artists had done very well. They had produced 
some charming pictures that were fully equal to those on the other side. 
He thought that their works were very fairly appreciated, and brought 
good prices. He held that the present time was not one in which art 
could attain a high level. It was too practical. It was a photographic 
age. People required an actual representation of nature. It was not 
always desirable to have an actual representation of nature. As to the 
pictures placed before children in the schools he gave reasons why 


1891-92]. SEVENTH MEETING. 11 
perfect pictures should not be placed before them. He thought that 
they could not comprehend a finished and perfect picture and that it 


would be better to give them something simple. 


SIXTH. MEETING 


Sixth Meeting, 12th December, 1891, the President in the chair. 
Donations and exchanges since last meeting, 117. 
Mr. J. A. Fowler was elected a member. 


A committee was appointed to co-operate with the committee of the 
Ontario Society of Artists in their endeavours to obtain some portion of 
the Upper Canada College buildings for art and science purposes. 


The Committeé on Lake Currents appointed last session was con- 
tinued, with power to add to their number. 


Mr. A. F. Chamberlain, M.A., late of Toronto, now of Clark Univer- 
sity, Worcester, Mass., was appointed to represent the Canadian Institute 
at the meeting of the American Folk-Lore Society, which will be held 
at Washington on the 29th and 30th December inst. 


Mr. W. A. Douglass, B.A., read a paper on “The Finances of the 
American Civil War.” 


SEVENTH MEETING. 


Seventh Meeting, 19th December, 1891, the President in the chair. 
Donations and exchanges since last meeting, 50. 


Messrs. Samuel McAllister, C. C. James, and H. R. Cockin were 
elected members. 


The following resolution, sent up by the Historical section :—“ That 
the members of this section consider that the setting apart and proper 
maintenance of a portion of the public domain as a national park would 
much conduce to the fostering of patriotic feeling as well as be a means 
of increasing interest in Canada abroad, and therefore resolve that the 
Institute be requested to memorialize the Dominion and Local Govern- 
ments to the end that such action may be taken as will result in this 
object,’ was referred to the Council. 


Mr. Levi J. Clark read a paper on “ Testing the New Water Pipe,” in 
which he briefly described the construction and laying of the pipe, and 
its history since it came into use. The method of ascertaining the amount 


12 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. (Vion. ET: 


of the leakage was minutely described, and the conclusion drawn by him 
was that from 84 to 140 gallons per minute of bay water was finding its 
way into our water supply. The quantity varies with the location, being 
greater the nearer the pumping station is approached. He illustrated 
his paper by drawings on the blackboard, and referred to several scientific 
truths relating to the flow of water in pipes, which were exemplified in 
the course of the investigations. He thinks that the only leak of any 
consequence has now been discovered at the crib at Hanlan’s Point, and 
that there will be no difficulty in stopping it, when the long-standing 
charge of our city water being polluted by bay water or sewage may be 
wiped from the slate. 


EIGHTH MEETING. 


Eighth Meeting, 9th January, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and exchanges since last meeting, 289. 


The Rev. Philip Tocque, A.M., read a paper on “ The Aborigines or 
Beeothicks of Baccalaos.” 


The report of Mr. A. F. Chamberlain, delegate from the Canadian 
Institute to the annual meeting of the American Folk-Lore Society, held 
in the city of Washington, December 29th and 30th, 1891, was read. It 
stated that the meeting was very successfu], each day’s attendance being 
large and appreciative. The Society ended its third annual gathering 
with the confidence that the study of folk-lore in America was now being 
carried on in true scientific spirit, and the fields of investigation, hitherto 
almost untouched, bid fair before long to yield rich harvests. Seventeen 
papers were read, dealing largely with the lore of the aborigines, although 
the study of the folk-lore of the European immigrants was duly repre- 
sented. Due recognition of the Canadian members of the society was 
made in the election of Horatio Hale, of Clinton, Ont.,and James Deans, 
of Victoria, B.C., as members of the Council. It was gratifying to know 
that not only at the meeting of the Folk-Lore Society, but also at those 
of the Modern Language Association of America, the American Dialect 
Society, the American Historical Society, and the Society of Church His- 
tory, all of which met in Washington contemporaneously, the programmes 
show that Canada was well represented in the papers which were read. 


NINTH MEETING 


Ninth Meeting, 16th January, 1892, the President in the chair. 


Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 50. 


1891-92]. TENTH MEETING. i 


On a communication from Dr. Rosebrugh the following resolution was 
adopted :— 


“ That we heartily approve of the ten resolutions adopted by the Provin- 
cial Prison Reform Conference held in Toronto, November 27th, 1891; 
that the same are commended to the favourable consideration of our 
legislators, both Dominion and Provincial, and that copies of this resolu- 
tion be forwarded to the Hon. Sir John Thompson, Minister of Justice, 
and to the I1on. Oliver Mowat, Attorney-General, Province of Ontario, 
and to the Press for publication.” 


Mr. George E. Atkinson was elected a member. 


Mr. William Houston, M.A., read a paper on “ Economic Science for 
Canadian Students.” 


Mr. Harvey had listened to Mr. Houston, as he always had done, with 
the greatest pleasure. On nearly all the points he agreed with him. 
There were a few, however, on which he differed. He did not think that 
economic science was one of locality. In his opinion economic science 
did not belong to a small community, but to the brotherhood of mankind 
at large. But was there such a science as political economy? There 
was no more a science of political economy than there was of literature. 
There could be no exact science of either. Behind all this was the ques- 
tion, What was truth? ‘The idea of what was truth was continually 
changing except in the mathematics. When you come to enquire what 
was perfectly just between man and man, there was constant change. As 
to the method of investigation, the inductive method had been the most 
successful for the past 300 years. He did not think that we should 
neglect the deductive method. The former was the best when we were 
young, the latter when we were old. 


TENTH MEETING. 


Tenth Meeting, 23rd January, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 66. 


A paper by Mr. Edward Jack on “The Abenakis of the St. John 
River,” was read by Mr. Macdougall. The paper deals with the history 
and legends of the tribe, gathered during many years of intercourse with 
them. They originally inhabited what is now Maine, New Hampshire, 
New Brunswick, and even a portion of Nova Scotia ; and were subdivided 
into several divisions. The principal ones took their characteristic 
names from the districts they lived in ; such as Kanibesinnoaks, “ those 


14 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. Wes 


who lived near the lakes”; Sokowakiakio, “men of the south” ; Nur- 
hantsuaks, “those who travel by water.” The remains of the tribes 
called “ Muskrats” and “ Etemankiaks,” now called Malecites, occupy 
the greater part of New Brunswick. The early connection of the tribe 
with the English is found in their word for king, which is Kinzames, 
evidently intended for King James of England. A somewhat similar 
name is used for our Queen. The Abenakis say they came from the 
West, and originally worshipped the sun and moon. The first mission- 
aries to visit them were the Jesuits, who came among them in I6II. 
Numerous legends are given, which are similar to some of those of our 
Western Indian. On relating the story of the beaver, muskrat, and 
squirrel to a Chippewah in Wisconsin, the latter knew it well. The story 
is that the muskrat lent the beaver his tail, which the latter refused to 
return ; the Chippewah added to this, yes, and he has been whining for 
it ever since. 


The President read some notes in which he gave further particulars 
respecting the Abenakis. In 1641 we first get the name of the Abna- 
quiois. In 1643 we find in the “ Relations des Jesuites”” that the Abna- 
quiois had no dealings with any but the English. 1644-1646, some Abna- 
quiois came to Quebec and were baptized by Father Dreuilletes. 1647. 
There is a whole chapter in “Les Relations” respecting them. Father 
Dreuilletes studied their language, and said it had no little similarity to 
the Algonquin. 


ELEVENTH MEETING: 


Eleventh Meeting, 30th January, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and exchanges since last meeting, 53. 


Mr. Alexander MacInnes was elected a member. 


Messrs. Bain and Macdougall were appointed delegates to the Indus- 
trial Exhibition Association. 


Communications were read from the Manchester Geographical Society 
announcing the death of the President, the Duke of Devonshire; from the 
Royal Society of Canada respecting their meeting in May; and from the 
Committee appointed by the Spanish Government on the celebration of 
the fourth centenary of the Discovery of America inviting the co-oper- 
ation of the Institute. 


The President laid on the table his paper on “The Position of the 
French Race in Canada,” read by him at the Congress of Roman Philo- 


1891-92]. ELEVENTH MEETING. 15 


logy held in Montpelier, and published in La Revue des Langues Romanes 
with a note by Dr. Bourinot on French Canadian Biography. 


Mr. Henry Spencer Howell read a paper on “ The Volcano of Kilauea 
and the Hawaiian Islands.” 


The Hawaiian Islands are situated in the North Pacific ocean, lying 
between the 18th and 23rd parallels of north latitude, and from 155° to 
161° west longitude ; and are, therefore, just within the tropics. There 
are eight principal islands, Hawaii, with an area of 4,210 square miles ; 
Maui, 760; Oahu, 600; Kauai, 590; Molokai, 270; Lanai, 150; Niihau, 
97 ; and Kahoolawe, 63. The last named is uninhabited ; and there are 
four small islets, one of which (Molokini) is an extinct volcano with one 
side of the crater open to the sea—showing either subsidence or denuda- 
tion. No finer climate can be found in any part of the world; it is as 
salubrious as that of Madeira, and its evenness is the delight of those who 
come here for pleasure or to benefit health. The tropical heat is so tem- 
pered by the sea breezes—the soft trade winds of the north—that the 
greatest degree of heat at Honolulu during the past twelve years was 90° 
in the shade, while the lowest was 54°; the average being 75°. The daily 
range of the thermometer is 12°. Of course it is hot in the sun at noon ; 
but the mornings and the evenings are delightful. Sugar is the chief pro- 
duct ; and rice, tobacco, coffee, bananas, and pineapples are grown in great 
quantities ; all sorts of citrous fruits abound, and the cocoa palm grows 
to perfection. Most people are under the impression that these islands 
were discovered by Captain Cook, and many books chronicle the error— 
for an error it is ; they were discovered by Gaetano, an early Spanish 
navigator, in the year 1542, and the chart drawn by Mendana in 1567 
gives a very nearly accurate position of the group—absolutely correct in 
regard to Kauai. There is a tradition among the natives that two vessels 
from Spain were wrecked on the large island about 1527, in the reign of 
Kealiiokaloa, a king of Hawaii. Captain Cook, on his second visit, 
landed at Kealakekua Bay: on his former visit Cook was looked upon as 
a god—the long-lost “Lono” of the Hawaiian Trinity—and he was 
treated with the greatest respect ; the natives say that he allowed himself 
to be worshipped, and accepted sacrifices as a deity ; but in their last 
visit, February, 1779, the Englishmen seem to have acted like pirates, for 
they over-ran the heiaus (sacred temples), broke the tabus (religious laws), 
demanded the best of everything in the way of fresh meat and fruits, and 
the sailors of the Resolution and Discovery took the greatest liberties 
with the natives. Then began a series of petty quarrels between the 
ships’ officers and the chiefs, ending in the death of several native chiefs 
and the luckless circumnavigator, whose name is revered in England and 


16 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IU 


the colonies, but not in these islands, for overweening confidence, care- 
lessness, and vanity are not considered by the Hawaiians as attributes of 
acommander. The early history of the people of Hawaii and the other 
islands is unknown ; the place whence they originally came, the date of 
their first appearance here, and the primary source of their religion, are 
mysteries that will likely remain unsolved forever. Taken into consider- 
ation that their traditions have been handed down verbally from father 
to son and from chief to chief—or chiefess—it is remarkable that they 
have preserved so much of the history of their ancestors ; from the year 
1095 (approximate) to the present day there has been an unbroken line 
of sovereigns of Hawaii. During the three centuries preceding the “Con- 
federation” the history of these islands is one long story of romance, 
warfare, and religion ; a story of a noble race, of brave men, and gentle, 
loving women—a nation-story much the same as it is, was, and ever will 
be, all the world over; with men of all creeds and colours, two great 
factors influence their lives for better or for worse—ambition and affec- 
tion. Although the Hawaiians never practised the horrible habit, canni- 
balism was common among a band of savages who came from one of the 
South Sea Islands and established themselves for a time in the mountain 
districts of Kauai and on the northern shore of Oahu. But they were 
not permitted to stay long there, for the natives, finding out that they 
were man-eaters, made war upon them and drove the foreigners from 
island to island; till finally the “consumers of home production” were 
forced to set sail for the place from which they came—the unknown land. 
Thus came and went the last of the cannibals. The religion of the 
Hawaiians was a system of idolatry based upon certain meles, or song 
stories, which had been handed down from generation to generation, and 
preserved with integrity by the priests, who met at the heiaus and recited 
—the older to the younger—the “articles of belief,’ the traditions of 
Church and State. But, says a recent writer, “How did the Hawaiian 
priesthood become possessed of the story of the Hebrew Genesis?” In 
1794 Kamehameha, chief of Hawaii, succeeded in conquering the entire 
archipelago, and it has been a “kingdom” ever since. The present 
queen, Liliuokalani, is the elder sister of the late king, Kalakaua, and the 
heir to the throne is the Princess Kaiulani-Lunalilo-Kalaninuiahilapalapa. 
The population at the time of Cook’s visit was about 400,000; now it is 
only 95,000. The Hawaiian Islands are of volcanic origin; on every 
island are vestiges of these phenomena, and extinct craters are scattered 
over the surface, differing in size from the giant “ Haleakala””—the Palace 
of the Sun—on the island of Maui, to the “ Punch-bowl”’ in the city of 
Honolulu. Of extinct craters Haleakala is doubtless the largest in the 
world ; it is 10,032 feet high, 23 miles in diameter, and nearly eighty miles 


1891-92}. ELEVENTH MEETING. ile 


in circumference! This monster volcano has not been active within the 
memory of man. The summit is crowned with immense walls of scoria- 
ceous lava and basalt, and there are two discharge ways, a mile anda 
half wide, which pass between rock walls over 2,000 feet in height. The 
interior is a large cinder field, containing cones 400 to 900 feet high. 
Mauna Kea (the “White Mountain’), on the island of Hawaii, is the 
highest point of land in the group; it is 13,805 feet above the sea. 
This has been an extinct volcano for centuries, but its ignipotent sister 
Mauna Loa (the “Long Mountain”), 20 miles to the south, has been 
very active within the last few years. Mauna Loa is 13,650 feet in height; 
and on a “shoulder,” 20 miles to the east, is the active crater of Hale- 
mau-mau (the “ House of Everlasting Fire”), or, as it is usually called, 
the volcano of Kilauea. There have been many eruptions of Mauna Loa 
from 1832 to 1887, but perhaps the most-destructive was in 1868—the 
famous “mud-flow.” The earthquake destroyed nearly all the villages 
in the district ; the tidal wave, 20 feet high, washed along the shore, doing 
immense damage, and the flow from the mountain carried away cattle, 
horses, sheep, and human beings ; 81 lives were lost. In 1881 there was 
another great eruption, and the fiery lava travelled for 30 miles (in nine 
months), and stopped within three-quarters of a mile of the town of Hilo, 
‘a place of about 6,000 inhabitants! Property was very cheap there at 
that time. During the eruptions of January, 1887, “618 earthquake 
shocks were counted” in two days. Prof. Dana, in his “ Characteristics 
of Volcanoes,” tells us that “the origin of Volcanic heat, the source of 
lava columns beneath the volcano, the cause of the ascensive force in the 
lava column, are subjects on which science has various opinions and no 
positive knowledge.” Volcanoes may be “explosive,” either when water 
gains access to the interior (z.e., liquid lava) and generates enormous pro- 
jectile force, or they may be subordinate or “lateral,” coming from the 
side of a mountain; there may be earthquakes in connection with the 
eruptions or the vibrations may scarcely be felt. Volcanoes eject lava 
(melted rock) ; projectile discharges which become cinders, ashes, and, if 
very large, they are called “lava bombs”; and gaseous discharges. But 
the pictures which show flames issuing from a crater are misrepresenta- 
tions ; the fiery glow is the reflection on the vapour from the liquid lava 
within the crater. Around the Hawaiian volcanoes are large deposits of 
sulphur ; the natives place carved boxes, trays, etc., beside the fissures 
until they become encrusted a bright yellow. 


After giving numerous quotations from authorities on the subject of 
volcanic phenomena, Mr. Howell described his visit to the crater of 
Kilauea, and his descent into the crater of Hale-mau-mau, in October of 

2 


18 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vo1. ILI. 


last year. The latter crater is very active ; it is half a mile in diameter, 
and 250 feet deep from the “floor” of Kilauea, and in this awful fiery 
chasm the waves of liquid lava are continually moving—irresistibly drawn 
to the centre, the seething whirlpool, where masses of lava are fused like 
blocks of sealing wax, and where great fountains of brilliant lava are 
hurled high up in the air! Kilauea is 300 miles from Honolulu, and the 
volcano is 4,000 feet above the sea-level. It took the travellers over an 
hour to climb the lava field of Kilauea, and nearly two hours were occu- 
pied in descending and returning within the crater of Hale-mau-mau. 


TWELFTH MEETING. 
Twelfth Meeting, 6th February, 1892, the President in the chair. 


Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 42. 


The President laid on the table a list of contributions to Geology and 
Mineralogy, published in the Journal and Proceedings of the Canadian 
Institute, and prepared for the Committee on the Bibliography of Geo- 
logy appointed by the International Congress of Geologists. 


The following resolution was passed, on motion by Professor Macallum 
seconded by Dr. Shaw :— 


“Whereas the attention of the Institute has been directed to the great 
danger threatening the orchards, and peach orchards in particular, 
in this province from the disease known as the ‘ yellows,’ which has in 
former periods within the last century devastated large tracts of orchard 
lands in the neighbouring portions of the United States ; 


“ And whereas scientific investigation has been partially made, and is 
now being carried on by some learned members of the said Institute into 
the causes of the said disease, with a view to find out some remedy and 
the best means of applying the same; 


“ And whereas the Legislature of the Province of Ontario passed an 
Act in 1881, which was amended in 1884, the special sections of which 
are :— 

“Revised Statutes of Ontario, 1887—under noxious weeds and diseases 
affecting fruit trees :— 


“ Sect. 2, div. 3—To cut down and burn any peach, nectarine or other 
trees on the land infected with the disease known as the ‘ yellows,’ and 
to destroy all the fruit of the trees so affected. 


“ Sect. 3, div. 2.—Such council may and upon a petition of 50 or more 
ratepayers shall appoint at least one inspector to enforce the provisions 


1891-92]. TWELFTH MEETING. 19 


of this Act in the municipality and fix the amount of remuneration, fees 
or charges he is to receive for the performance of his duties ; and in case 
a vacancy shall occur in the office of inspector it shall be the duty of the 
council to fill the vacancy forthwith. 


“ Sect. 8.—If written complaint be made to the inspector that yellows 
or black-knot exist within the municipality, in any locality described in 
such complaint, with reasonable certainty, he shall proceed to examine 
the fruit trees in such locality and if satisfied of the presence of either 
disease he shall immediately give notice in writing to the owner or occu- 
pant of the land whereon the affected trees are growing, requiring him 
within five days from the receipt of the notice to deal with such trees in 
the manner provided by Sect. 2 of this Act. 


“ Sect. 10.—Deals with the penalties, which are not under $5 nor more 
than $20 for not removing such trees, and for selling fruit so affected also 
same penalty. 


it is the opinion of the Institute that the said Legislation is more per- 
missive than compulsory and not sufficiently stringent to effectually 
stamp out the disease. Therefore, be it 

“ Resolved, that the attention of the Government of the Province be 
drawn to this important question, and that it be respectfully requested to 
give its most favourable consideration to the introduction of such more 
stringent legislation as shall enforce the destruction of infected trees, 
prevent the sale of diseased fruit, and regulate the appointment and 
duties of inspectors in such manner and with such powers as shall enable 
them to enter all orchards in their district at all times to enforce in full 
the provisions of the said legislation, and that copies of this resolution be 


sent to the Hon. the Attorney-General, and’to the Hon. Minister of 
Agriculture.” 


Mr. J. C. Hamilton, LL.B., read a paper on “The Great Centre—an 
Astronomical Study.” 


Mr. Lumsden thought that if there was a star that, on account of its 
size, would be likely to be the centre of the universe that star would 
be Arcturus. It was stated to be the largest star we have any knowledge 
of. Its diameter would reach from the sun to the earth. 


The President said the theory of a central star was very fascinating, 


but he had never read or heard of anything in Astronomy to confirm the 
‘idea. 


THIRTEENTH MEETING. 


Thirteenth Meeting, 13th February, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 54. 


20 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou IIT. 


The death of Dr. T. Sterry Hunt, the eminent chemist and geologist, 
and author of several valuable works, was announced. Dr. Hunt had 
been for a long time connected with the Canadian Institute as a life 
member, and a copy of his recent work on “Systematic Mineralogy 
based on a Natural classification” had just been received from him as a 
present to the Institute. 


Dr. George Kennedy read a paper by Prof. Campbell, Montreal, on 
“Siberian Inscriptions.” It was not only a review of the volume of in- 
scriptions from the Yenesei published by the Arehzological Society of 
Finland, but an actual attempt to decipher these hitherto unread relics 
of ancient literature by means of more accurate copies obtained by the 
writer from St. Petersburgh. The language they yield is Japanese, and 
it is the contention of Prof. Campbell that the authors of the inscriptions, 
mounds, and other remains of old civilization found throughout Southern 
Siberia were the Japanese in north-eastward migration from India, 
whence some of their own historians have derived them. The samples 
of inscriptions contained in the paper, which was illustrated by fac-simile 
drawings of the documents, plainly betray their origin as the work of 
Buddhist priests, and are dated from the time of Gautama’s death. The 
oldest so far belongs to the fifth century, A.D., and is the memorial of 
Sekata, the Sagoteno of Japanese, and the Shekingtang, or Sheketang, 
of Chinese historians. The inscriptions submitted are but specimens of 
a large number to be published, along with Indian, Buddhist, and Ame- 
rican mound-builder relics, in Prof. Campbell’s forthcoming work, “ The 
Eastern Track of the Hittites.” Should his readings stand the test of 
criticism the light they will shed upon the history of the Khitan dynasty 
of China and of the peopling of north-eastern Asia and the western coast 
of America will open up a record of novel and absorbing interest. 


Mr. Harvey said that the true opinion according to the best authorities 
was that the Etruscan people were subject to the Kabyle race. The 
Kabyles had ruled over Etruria for a couple of centuries. The language 
of the Etruscan inscriptions was taken from the Kabyle country. Prof. 
Campbell would have to reckon with these authorities. The Accadians 
were Mongols and had attained a very high civilization. 


FOURTEENTH MEEMING, 
Fourteenth Meeting, 20th February, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 92. 


The following resolution was adopted :— 


1891-92]. FOURTEENTH MEETING. 21 


“ The Canadian Institute has received the intimation of the death of 
Dr. T. Sterry Hunt, F.R.S. &c., a life member of the Institute, with pro- 
found regret. In the long period in which Dr. Hunt was connected with 
the Institute, he contributed many valuable original contributions to its 
publications. The Institute, in common with all other scientific corpora- 
tions, recognises the immense advantages derived from the assiduous 
labors and investigations in the fields of geology and mineralogy, which 
have rendered the name of Dr. Hunt famous in both hemispheres, and 
the Institute tenders to his sorrowing relatives the most respectful 
expression of sympathy in their present bereavement.” 


It was resolved on motion by Mr. Macdougall, seconded by Prof: 
Macallum :— 


“That a circular be printed and sent to the societies exchanging pro- 
ceedings with us, mentioning the volumes of their publications we require 
to complete our sets, and requesting them to aid us by supplying missing 
numbers ; also asking them who thus favor us to state which of our 
publications they may not have in their libraries, and promising to send 
them as far as we are able ; that the Librarian be asked to report to the 
Council a list of those societies to whom this circular should be ad- 
dressed, and the numbers of their proceedings wanting on our shelves.” 


Mr. Boyle presented the Annual Archeological Report. 


Dr. Sandford Fleming read a paper on “ Electoral Representation and 
the Rectification of Parliament.” 


At the close of the paper the President read the following :— 


“A friend of the Institute, deeply impressed with the great national 
importance of the subject dealt with in Mr. Fleming’s communication, 
has offered (without wishing his name to be known) to place at the 
disposal of the council the sum of $1,000 to aid in obtaining a satis- 
factory solution of the problem referred to. The willing donor suggests 
that the sum (in whole or in part) may be awarded by the Institute for 
the best workable measure which, if made law, would give the whole 
Canadian people equal representation in Parliament, and each elector 
due weight in the Government through Parliament.” 


Prof. Ashley made various objections to the plan proposed by Dr. 
Fleming. With all its defects party government does furnish a tolerably 
fair basis for government. Under any other system it would be difficult 
to secure the adherence of sufficient numbers to carry out measures of . 
importance. The plan of minority representation proposed by Hare was 
altogether a curiosity and was outside the range of practical politics 


22 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTI'1UTE. | Vou. aie 


He was present at a meeting in Oxford when the matter was taken up. 
It was universally pronounced chimerical. 


Mr. Douglass, while'aware of many difficulties in the carrying out of a 
system of minority representation was strongly in sympathy with the 
paper to-night. He wished for further information on the subject. 


Mr. Meek urged the advantages of Party Government. With all its 
faults and shortcomings it is after all (taking into consideration the true 
objects of all governments), the best system of government the world 
has had any experience of. Party government is not an invention or 
creation. It is a natural growth, a natural development. ‘Theorists 
may propound theories of government which appear more symmetrical, 
but not having sprung spontaneously from the people, they lack vitality. 
A tree may be constructed which will appear more artistic in form, and 
more beautiful in outline than a living tree, but the one is dead, and the 
other has life. We should not seek to destroy representative party 
government as it now exists, but to improve it, and remove its real 
defects. Wherever we find free institutions, wherever we find political 
liberty, there we find party government in some form. Wherever we 
find despotism, wherever political liberty is suppressed, party government 
does not exist. They have no political parties in Russia or Turkey. 
There is no political life in those countries. Our present methods of 
representatative government are modern, but party government existed 
in the cities of ancient Greece. The moment a city acquired free insti- 
tutions, party government naturally and necessarily came into existence 
As soon as free institutions were done away with, party government 
ceased. The same thing happened in Rome. While Rome retained a 
real republican government, different parties contended with each other 
for the supreme power, and Rome was aggressive, and progressive. 
When imperial military authority became established, party government 
ceased, party strife ceased, and progress and civilization became stagnant. 
Our aim should be to improve, not to destroy. The contention of 
party leaders is not so much energy and talent wasted. Their struggles 
prevent political stagnation. They educate the people. They are the 
life of free institutions. Minorities are not without representation, they 
are represented by the opposition. All parties necessarily and naturally 
consolidate into two, representing the ins and outs. Party government 
and representative government, as we now have them, have many defects 
which can be reformed and corrected. Our senate might be recon- 
structed. Our voters’ lists might be simplified. The limits of the 
constituencies might be settled or adjusted so as to prevent any political 
party from altering them to suit its own purposes. But, the greatest of 


1891-92]. FOURTEENTH MEETING. 23 


all improvements must be brought about by educating the voters to cast 
their ballots, not blindly in favour of the political party to which they 
may have become attached, but rather in favour of the best men, and 
the best measures. In other words intelligence and patriotism should 
be cultivated. Then as to the offer of “a friend of the Institute, to place 
at the disposal of the council the sum of $1,000, to be awarded by the 
Institute for the best workable measure to give equal representation in 
parliament to the whole Canadian people, and each elector due weight 
in the government through parliament,” I would say it seems to me that 
‘equal representation of the whole Canadian people in parliament” is 
not the most important thing to be attained. Equal representation 
means that the most ignorant, prejudiced, superstitious and vicious in the 
community would have the same voice and an equal right in choosing 
representatives that the most educated, intelligent, enlightened and 
moral person would possess. The object of government should be rather 
to prevent the ignorant, the superstitious, the vicious, the prejudiced and 
the immoral elements from having equal weight and equal influence. 
All classes, all persons, all societies, all beliefs and all interests should not 
be represented. The objects of government are to give the greatest 
power and influence to the most intelligent, the most progressive, the 
most industrious, the most enterprising and the best elements in the 
community. A good government is one which not only preserves order 
in the community but which develops, promotes and stimulates in- 
dustry, invention, progress, intelligence—in short, a higher civilization. 
What would or might call for useful essays and treatises would be a 
prize offered, say for the best essay or treatise on “improvements in 
representative parliamentary government,” or, suggesting “ practical im- 
provements in our present system of party government,” or, “treaties 
showing the defects and imperfections in our present systems of repre- 
sentative parliamentary party government,” and, “suggesting remedies 
for the evils pointed out, and such amendments and improvements as the 
system is capable of.” 


The following resolution was then adopted by the meeting :— 


“ That the best thanks of the Institute be tendered to the friend, who 
does not wish his name to be known for his generous offer, in con- 
tributing the sum of $1,000 to aid in obtaining a satisfactory solution of 
the problem referred to in Dr. Sandford Fleming’s paper; that the 
Institute accepts the offer and empowers the council to take the neces- 
sary steps to obtain essays or treatises, and award the premium to the 
best workable measure which, if made law, would give the whole Cana- 
dian people equal representation in the Government through Parliament, 
and each elector due weight in the Government through Parliament.” 


24 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IN 0 


PATENT MEE TING: 


Fifteenth Meeting, 27th February, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 53. 


H. H. Langton, B.A., and Alexander Primrose, M.B., were elected 
members. 


A communication was read from the secretary of the Lincoln’s Far- 
mers’ Institute, enclosing a copy of a resolution adopted by that body at 
its meeting in Niagara on the 23rd instant, respecting diseases of fruit 
trees. After referring to a resolution adopted by the Canadian Institute 
on the subject of the inefficiency of the present law regarding the diseases 
of fruit trees, and stating that the general principle of such resolution 
appears to be in accord with the views of the meeting, it was resolved that 
a committee of three fruit-growers of the County of Lincoln be appointed 
to co-operate with a committee of the Canadian Institute for the purpose 
of drafting such amendments as will make the working of the present law 
more effective, and in urging the Legislature to take action in this matter 
at its present session. The committe is composed of James Sheppard, 
of Queenston ; Lucas Woolverton, of Grimsby, and Roland W. Gregory, 
of St. Catharines. 


Capt. Ernest Cruikshank read a paper on “ Early Traders and Trade 
Routes in Ontario and the West.” The paper began by a reference to 
the fact that from 1763 to 1816 the trade not only of Western Canada 
but of the entire American North-West, including the present States of 
Illinois, lowa, Wisconsin, and Minnesota, was conducted by British mer- 
chants from Montreal. The French trading posts were enumerated, and 
the extent of their commerce with the Indians was briefly sketched as it 
existed about the year 1754, just previous to the outbreak of the war 
which terminated in the conquest of Canada by the English. The old 
canoe routes from Montreal to the upper lakes, from Lake Erie to the 
Ohio and the Wabash, from Lake Michigan to the Illinois and Missis- 
sippi, and from Lake Superior to the’Canadian North-West were next 
described, as well as the distribution and numbers of the Indian tribes 
living in the vicinity of those rivers, and the condition of French settle- 
ments in the West at the date of the conquest. The beginning of British 
commerce was traced. Alexander Henry was selected as a type of these 
early traders. A summary was given of his travels from 1761 to 1776, 
and of an unsuccessful attempt to work the copper mines of Lake 
Superior in 1770 and 1771. Notice was taken of the explorations of 
Carver, Rogers, and others in the direction of the Mississippi, and of the 
success of the Frobishers and their associates in penetrating from Lake 


1891-92]. SIXTEENTH MEETING. 25 


Superior to Lake Winnipeg and the Saskatchewan valley, and discover- 
ing trading stations unknown to the French. The trade of Mackinac, 
Detroit, and Niagara, and other stations at the beginning of the Ameri- 
can revolution, the character of the traders and their relations with the 
Indians, were next considered in the light of unpublished documents, 
from which copious quotations were made. The effects of the war were 
instanced, and a general review taken of the state of the Western trade 
during this period. Some account was then given of the variety of goods 
required for the business and the value of the returns, and in conclusion 
the writer advocated the preparation of a historical map of Ontario and 
the Canadian North-West. 


SIXTEENTH MEETING. 


Sixteenth Meeting, 5th March, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 62. 


Prof. Macallum, J. B. Williams, and J. G. Ridout were named to meet 
the Minister of Agriculture with the deputation from Lincoln and 
Niagara on the diseases of fruit trees. 


A communication was read from the Imperial Russian Society of 
Geography announcing the death of the President His Imperial Highness 
the Grand Duke Constantine. 


eae Horetzky was elected a member. 


Mr. W. D. Stark read a paper on “The History of Greenland and 
Iceland,” giving a short description of the coasts of Greenland and Ice- 
land, noting some facts concerning the antiquity of the islanders. Their 
manners, habits, and modes of livelihood were touched upon, including 
some account of the animals useful to the inhabitants of those desolate 
regions. 


The President, Mr. Arthur Harvey, then read “ Rutherford’s Narrative 
—An Episode in the Pontiac War, 1763—an unpublished manuscript 
with introductory notes by Mr. Harvey.” This graphic and interesting 
narrative of the capture and ensJavement of Lieut. Rutherford, an officer 
of the “ Black Watch,” by the Indians of Detroit in 1763 was presented 
by the narrator’s grandson, Colonel T. W. Rutherford, of the Madras 
Staff Corps, late commandant at Delhi, India, to Mr. Thomas Hodgins, 
to be used as he saw fit. Mr. Hodgins presented it to the Institute, for 
which a vote of thanks was tendered to him. 


26 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. IMU: 


SEVENTEENTH MEEPING: 


Seventeenth Meeting, 12th March, 1892, the President in the chair. 


D? 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 53. 


The following were elected members :—Prof. Ashley, R. W. Spence, 
Lancelot Middleton, C.E., and James T. Locke. 


The President gave a report of the interview of the deputation on 
“Peach Yellows” with the Minister of Agriculture. 


The following resolution was adopted :— 


“1. That special investigations into the cause of the disease known as 
‘Peach Yellows’ have been made by Dr. W. R. Shaw, a member of this 
Institute. 


“2, That a committee of the Institute has waited upon the Provincial 
Government, with whom appeared also representatives of the Lincoln 
Farmers’ Institute, the Niagara District Fruit Growers’ Association, and 
of the Ontario Fruit Growers’ Association. 


“3. That this deputation asked for amendments in the existing laws 
on the subject, and had a very favorable reception. 


“4, But that one cause of infection appears to be the introduction of 
young trees from the United States, grown from ‘pips’ from infected 
fruit, and that such young trees, if they come to maturity so as to bear 
fruit for a year or two, must in the end succumb to the disease and be 
the means of contagion to other orchards. 


“s. That the Institute therefore prays for the enactment of a law to 
prevent, under proper regulations (to be made by the Governor-General 
in Council), the importation of any peach trees or other young fruit trees 
unless a clean bill of health accompany, to certify that no disease exists 
in the districts from which such young trees come, with a proper guaran- 
tee that no disease is inherent in such young stock, in the same way as 
enacted by the State of California and other places interested in main- 
taining the integrity of their orchards. 


“6, That the Secretary be instructed to send a copy of this resolution 
to the Department of Agriculture at Ottawa, with copies of Dr. Shaw’s 
paper.’ 

Mr. H. Rushton Fairclough, M.A., read a paper on “ Lieut.-Col. Coffin 
and his private correspondence during the rebellion of 1837.” He pointed 
out that the subject of his paper (Wm. Foster Coffin) was the son of a 
major in H. M. 15th Regiment of Infantry, and grandson of a distinguished 
U. E. Loyalist, to whom General Sir Guy Carleton attributed much of 


1891-92]. SEVENTEENTH MEETING. 27 
the credit of saving Quebec when assaulted by Arnold and Montgomery. 
After giving a short account of the Colonel’s movements until 1873, when 
the Department of the Interior was organized, and he (the Colonel) was 
promoted to the position of Commissioner of Ordnance and Admiralty 
Lands, which he held up to the time of his death, in 1878, the paper 
enumerated the important special offices to which he had been appointed. 
The correspondence to which Mr. Fairclough called attention covers a 
period of over six years (1834-40). The letters, twenty-six in all, were 
written to Colonel Coffin’s cousin, Mrs. Grant, afterwards Baroness de 
Longueuil, and her daughter, now Mrs. J. A. Allen, of Alvington, Kings- 
ton, for some years the residence of the Governors-General of Canada. 
Besides the family and social gossip given in the letters, there is a great 
deal that must be interesting to Canadians in general, and it is chiefly 
the writer’s free-spoken comments on the exciting political events of the 
day that Mr. Fairclough brought before the Institute. The first letter in 
the packet gives a most vivid description of the burning of the Chateau 
de St. Louis at Quebec on January 23rd, 1834. This castle had been 
used as the residence of the Governors of Canada for upwards of 150 
years. It was never rebuilt. The characteristics of the commissioners 
appointed in 1835 by Lord Melbourne are humourously described. The 
Ear! of Gosford, Sir Charles Grey, and Sir George Gibbs were known as 
the three G.’s, gander, goose, and gosling. The conflict in Upper Canada 
between “ His Jockeyship” Sir F. B. Head and the Assembly, the dead- 
lock in 1836 in Lower Canadian politics, the party dissensions of the day, 
and the racial character of the strife in Quebec, are dwelt upon at length 
by Colonel Coffin. The earlier incidents of the civil war—the repulse of 
the troops at St. Denis, Wetherell’s victory at St. Charles, and the brutal 
murder of Lieutenant Weir are all recorded, but what is most worthy of 
publication is the remarkably vivid description given by the writer as an 
eye-witness of the battle of St. Eustache. Colonel Coffin characterizes, 
in a most pointed and vigorous manner, the aristocratic Whig lord, the 
Earl of Durham, who, in May, 1839, arrived in Canada as “ Her Majesty’s 
High Commissioner for the adjustment of certain important affairs affect- 
ing the provinces of Upper and Lower Canada.” A high eulogy is 
passed upon this distinguished man, who in the short space of five 
months investigated and determined the causes of dissension in these 
provinces, and whose report is one of the most valuable documents ever 
written upon colonial affairs. Many a tribute of affection and respect is 
paid to the honest soldier Sir John Colborne. Though these letters add 
but few historical facts to those already recorded, still nothing could 
better enable Canadians to realize vividly the state of their country in 


28 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vo. Lis 


those critical years, 1834-40, than a perusal of this interesting corres- 
pondence. 


Mr. Bain referred to the series of papers on Lower Canada published 
last year in the Montreal Szar, and urged the importance of collecting 
and preserving historical documents such as that read this evening, as 
the principal characters were fast passing away. 


EIGHTEENTH MEETING. 


Eighteenth Meeting, 19th March, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 59. 


Messrs. Howland and Macdougall were appointed to attend a meeting 
of the Ontario Artists’ Association with the Government and the Uni- 
versity authorities respecting the preservation of the old U. C. College 
buildings and grounds for art, science and literature. 


Messrs. Clark and Ridout were named auditors for the year. 


It was decided to call a special general meeting for the 9th April 
next to consider certain amendments to the regulations proposed by 
the Council. 


A vote of thanks was passed to Drs. Susanna Boyle and Letitia K. 
Meade for their services in the work of craniometry for publication in 
the last archeological report. 


Mr. J. W. L. Forster read a paper on “ Nineteenth Century Sacred 
Art.” After quoting authority to show that no such art exists in this 
age, he made a review of the rise of the art in the middle ages and the 
causes that led to it. Turning to the spirit of this age and its effect 
upon art, he said that the art of to-day exhibited less of the adornment 
and precision of the conventicle, and more of the pathos of the soul that 
has learned for itself the meaning of suffering, right down in the throb- 
bing populations of the world. 


Mr. Harvey had made the statement at the reading of a former paper 
that sacred art has become impossible. Mr. Forster does not meet this 
question in the spirit the statement was made. He evades the question 
by introducing a new definition which was not the common one. He 
questioned very much whether religion was at all artistic. It seemed to 
him that the tendency in religion was to consider moral and religious 
questions without the aid of art, and it was better so to consider them. 
Mr. Forster had made the remark that art flourished more when the people 
were illiterate. It was the object of the art of the middle ages to educate 


1891-92]. NINETEENTH MEETING. 29 


the people, hence sacred subjects were placed on the stage. He con- 
sidered the pictures of to-day simply figure pictures; they were not 
meant for incitements to faith. 


A paper on “ The Southwold Earthwork and Country of the Neutrals,” 
by Mr. Coyne, was read by Mr. David Boyle. The paper dealt very 
fully with accounts of the almost forgotton race of Neutrals, described 
the country where they lived, their manners, habits, and race. They 
formed part of the great Huron-Iroquois family, and their territory 
embraced the whole of South-Western Ontario from Lake Huron to the 
Niagara river. The paper also gave an account of the work of the 
missionaries with the Neutrals, and in fact nearly all the knowledge 
obtained regarding them came through the missionaries. 


NINETEENTH MEETING. 
Nineteenth Meeting, 26th March, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 58. 


Walter M. Rutherford and George E. Musson were elected members 


The Council was instructed to take all necessary proceedings to have 
the Institute properly represented at the meetings to commemorate the 
centenary of the first parliament of Upper Canada. 


Dr. George Kennedy read a paper by Mr. G. S. Wilgress, B.A., on the 
“Game Laws of Ontario.” The writer stated that since he volunteered 
some four months ago to read a paper on the subject of “The Game Laws 
of Ontario,” much had been done towards State protection of the animals 
known as game, as is seen in the bills now before the Ontario House of 
Assembly to amend the Act for the Protection of Game and Fur-bearing 
Animals, and to amend the Act to Encourage the Destruction of 
Wolves, which doubtless embody the changes recommended in the 
excellent report of the Fish and Game Commission recently issued. 
The Forest park which it is proposed to establish in the district of 
Nipissing will also prove a valuable means of preserving game. 
The writer then dwelt at some length on the deer, the different 
methods of hunting them, and their enemies, which he classified as men, 
dogs, and wolves, the latter being by far the most destructive. The 
paper closed with an account of the moose or elk. Considering not only 
the value of the hide, but also that of the head and meat, he thought 
that the penalty imposed at present of from $10 to $50 was certainly not 
large enough to deter pot-hunters trom killing the animal, as they would 


30 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ITT. 
lose nothing after paying the fine, provided they could succeed in 
smuggling the carcase away so as to be able to sell it to advantage. 


After the reading of the paper, the sale of last year’s periodicals took 
place. 


TWENTIETH MEETING. 
Twentieth Meeting, 2nd April, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 72. 


Rev. Philip Tocque read a paper on “The Phocas of Terreneuve,” a 
description of the seal fisheries of Newfoundland. A paper on “An 
Animated Molecule and its Nearest Relatives,’ by Dr. Daniel Clark, 
was read by Dr. George Kennedy. 


TWENTY-FIRST MEETING. 
Twenty-first Meeting, 9th April, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 71. 
Mr. D. W. Beadle read a paper on ‘‘ Canadian Wild Flowers.” 


_ Mr. Macdougall wished that a copy of the paper could be placed in 
the hands of every one of the school children of the city. It would 
excite an interest in the study of our wild flowers. 


Mr. Noble thought that the subject that had been taken up was of 
interest to everybody, not as some of the papers read before the Institute, 
that were of interest only to some particular persons. In regard to High 
Park, he was glad that he had been one of those who had taken an 
interest in the preservation of its wild flowers and shrubs. Their efforts 
were successful so far as to prevent the wholesale laying waste of the 
wild flowers. In regard to the burning of High Park, he was very sorry 
to say that they had not been successful. Some plants that strike their 
roots deeper than others were not injured. He hoped that the practice 
would be discontinued. 


Mr. L. J. Clark had no doubt that the School Board would be to the 


expense of placing a copy of the paper read in the hands of every 
teacher. 


Mr. Armstrong spoke of the extensive destruction of the wild flowers. 
Every season we saw people digging them up and carrying them away, 
which was utter destruction; they may as well have been burned. 
Some beautiful flowers had entirely disappeared. With regard to High 


1891-92]. TWENTY-FIRST MEETING. aL 


Park he did not expect any improvement till an intelligent gardener was 
placed at the head of affairs. 


The meeting was pursuant to notice constituted a Special General 
Meeting to consider certain amendments to the regulations proposed by 
the Council. 


The amendments were considered, and the regulations as amended 
were consolidated and adopted as follows, to come into force on Ist July, 
1892 :— 


REGULATIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 
(Consolidated and amended, 1892.) 
SECTION I. 
OF MEMBERSHIP, ELECTIONS, AND FEES. 


1. The Canadian Institute, established under Royal Charter, November 4th, 
1851, shall consist of Ordinary, Honorary, Corresponding, Life, Junior, and 
Associate members. All persons who are desirous of forwarding the objects of 
the Institute are eligible to membership. 


2. Persons wishing to be admitted as Ordinary members must be proposed at 
_ least one week before election, in accordance with a form of application given 
in Form A, to be obtained from the Secretary. The election shall be by 
ballot, and the proportion of votes requisite for admission not less than 
three fourths of the votes cast. Provided that during the recess, 7.e., between 
May lst and November Ist, the Council (as hereinafter constituted) shall have 
power to elect members by the unanimous vote of those present at any meeting. 


3. Persons under the age of 21 years may become Junior members. They shall 
not be subjected to election as above, but must be recommended by two members, 
in writing, according to Form B., and such recommendations shall be delivered 
to the Secretary, and transmitted to the Council for approval or rejection. On 
approval, the recommendation shall be signed by the Chairman, and the 
candidates shall be admitted. On their attaining the age of 21, they may apply 
to the Council for transfer to such other class of membership as they may 
desire. 


4, Honorary members shall be persons eminent for their services to science and 
literature, and their number shall be limited to twenty-five, of whom not more than 
ten shall be residents of Ontario. They must be recommended by at least three 
members, who shall state the reasons for their recommendation, in writing, 
such recommendation to be transmitted through the Secretary to the Council. 
If approved, it shall be signed by the Chairman, and read at the next ordinary 
meeting, previous to the ballot being taken. 


5. Corresponding members shall be persons who have shown interest in the 


32 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE, [ Vou. IIT. 


work of the Institute, or who have made or are likely to make contributions to the 
Proceedings or donations to the library, museums, etc. They shall be elected in 
the same way as Honorary Members for a term not exceeding five years. The 
number from the Province of Ontario shall not exceed ten. 


6. Associate Members shall be those who wish to take special interest in 
portions only of the work of the Institute. They shall be admitted in the same 
way as Ordinary Members. 


7. Associates and Junior members shall have all the privileges of member- 
ship, except the right of voting, holding office, taking part in the business 
management of the Institute, and receiving copies of its publications. 


8. Honorary and Corresponding members shall have every privilege of 
Ordinary membership except that of holding office. 


9. The annual fee or subscription shall be :—For Ordinary membership $5.00. 
For Junior membership $1.00. For Associate membership $2.00. Provided 
that no change shall be made in the subscriptions of members elected prior to 
Ist July, 1892. 


Every Ordinary, Junior or Associate Member shall be liable to continued pay- 
ment of the annual subscription until he has signified, in writing to the Secre- 
tary, his withdrawal, and paid all his dues to that date, when his liability shall 
cease. But any Ordinary Member not in arrears may compound for future 
subscriptions, and become a Life member on payment of $50.00. 


The Secretary shall inform each candidate of his election by sending Form C. 
(appended), and if he fail to pay the proper fee within one month, the election 
shall become null, and no renomination shall be made unless accompanied 
with the said fee. Until the payment of the fees no person shall enter into the 
privileges of membership. 


Any person elected after the 31st of March in any year shall be called 
upon to pay only a pro rata fee until December 31st next ensuing, but if 
such election be after the 30th September, he shall pay the subscription for 
the next year at the same time as the pro rata amount for the current year. 
All subscriptions shall be due for renewal on the first day of January (in 
advance). 


Ordinary members who reside more than ten miles from the General Post 
Office in the City of Toronto shall be called upon to pay only $3.00 as their 
annual fee. 


Any member whose annual subscription shall be six months in arrear 
shall be reported to Council on the first Monday of July, and unless the 
Council shall otherwise decide, shall be suspended from membership, and 
shall be notified of such suspension ; but such member may be re-instated 
within the year upon payment of arrears. 


1891-92]. TWENTY-FIRST MEETING. 313° 


At least fourteen days previous to the annual election in each year, the 
Secretary and Treasurer shall prepare and sign a roll of the names and addresses 
of members who have paid their subscriptions, and are in good standing. Such 
roll, which shall be subject to correction by the Council only, shall be hung up 
in the Reading Room, and only those whose names appear on it shall be entitled 
to vote or hold office. 


The Council shall have power to remit the annual subscription or arrears 
thereof in case of a member who, from ill health, advanced age, or other sufti- 
cient cause, is unable to pay the same, or to accept from him in lieu thereof any 
manuscripts, books, drawings, models, or specimens which are in their opinion 
valuable to the Institute. But each case must be considered and reported on 
by a committee of Council appointed for such purpose. 


10. If any complaint is brought against a member, the charge shall be in 
writing, signed by the complainant, and shall be considered by the Council, and 
opportunity given for a reply. If the Council deem it desirable, they may 
then call a special general meeting for the consideration of the matter at issue, 
of which not less than a week’s notice shall be given, and if two-thirds of 
the members present at that meeting are of opinion that such member should 
be expelled, the officer presiding thereat shall pronounce his expulsion, and the 
fee paid by the member for the current year shall be refunded to him. 


11. For the study of special branches of Literature, Science, and Art, mem- 
bers may group themselves into such Sections as the Council may from time to 
time approve, subject to the ratification of the Institute at any of its ordinary 
meetings. Each Section shall form its own regulations and by-laws, but subject 
to the sanction of the Council, to whom they shall be transmitted for that 
purpose. Associate members who join any Section may vote and hold any office 
therein, except that of Chairman, and take part in all its proceedings. 


SECTION II. 
OF THE OFFICERS AND COUNCIL, AND THE MODE OF THEIR ELECTION. 


1. At the annual general meeting, which shall be held on the first Saturday 
in May (unless that day falls upon a holiday, and then on the following Satur- 
day), there shall be elected a President, two Vice-Presidents, a Secretary, a 
Treasurer, an Editor, a Librarian, a Curator, and six other members to form 
the Council. 


2. The election shall be confined to those nominated for such positions at the 
last ordinary meeting in April, but any one nominated to an office, and not 
elected thereto, shall be eligible as a Councillor without office. 


3. Election shall be by ballot, and the Chairman shall appoint two Scrutineers 
to receive and examine the votes, and report them to him for a declaration of 
the result. 

3 


34 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE, [ Vot. IT. 


4, The officers above named shall first be balloted for by separate ballots, in 
the order mentioned, and one ballot shall thereafter be taken for members of the 
Council without office. If in any case the votes are equal, the decision shall 
be by ballot. 


5. Each Section shall elect its officers at the meeting of the Section last pre- 
ceding the annual meeting of the Institute above referred to. If there are ten 
members of the Section present thereat, or if during the session the Section 
shall have held three meetings, each attended by ten members, the Chairman 
elected at such meetings shall be thereby held to be nominated as a member of 
the Council, in terms of Clause 1 of this Section, but not otherwise. 


The new Council shall enter upon their duties on the Saturday following 
their election. 


SECTION III. 
OF THE AUDITORS. 


Two Auditors shall be appointed at the last'ordinary meeting in March of 
each year; one by the members, the other by the Chairman at that meeting. 
They shall audit the accounts of the Institute for the year, and present their 
report to the Council at least one week before the annual general meeting. 


SECTION IV. 
OF THE COUNCIL. 


1. The Council shall meet at least once a month during the session, or oftener 
if necessary. 


2. Any two members of the Council may, by letter to the Secretary, require 
a special meeting to be called, and two days’ notice of such meeting must be 
given to each member of the Council. 


3. At any meeting of the Council five members thereof shall constitute a 


quorum. 


4. The Council shall have power to appoint committees for special purposes, 
and such committees shall report to the Council. 


5. The Council shall present at the annual general meeting a report on the 
state of the Institute, in which shall be given an abstract of all the proceedings, 
and of the receipts and expenditures, during the year ending March 31st next 


before such meeting. 


6. In the event of any office becoming vacant before the annual general 
meeting, by death or otherwise, the Council shall have power to fill the vacancy ; 
and in the event of any officer being unable to perform his duties, the Council 
shall have power to relieve him from their performance, and appoint another to 


act in his stead. 


1891-92]. TWENTY-FIRST MEETING. 35 


SECTION V. 
OF THE DUTIES OF OFFICERS. 


1. The President shall have the general direction of the affairs of the Institute 
subject to the Regulations, preside at all meetings of the Institute or the Coun- 
cil at which he is present, and regulate and keep order in the proceedings. 


2. The Vice-Presidents shall (in the order of their precedence) discharge these 
duties in the absence of the President. 


3. In the absence from any meetings of the President and Vice-Presidents, the 
members present may elect one of their number to take the chair. 


4. The Treasurer shall receive for or on account of the Institute all moneys 
payable to it, keep an account thereof, and deposit them forthwith in one of the 
Banks in the city of Toronto to the account of and for the use-of the Institute, 
unless otherwise ordered by the Council. No money shall be paid out except 
by order of the Council. 


5. The Secretary shall keep the seal of the Institute and send out the notices 
provided for in these Rules. He shall take minutes of all the proceedings of 
the Institute and of the Council, enter them in proper books, and read at each 
meeting the minutes of the previous meeting. Subject to the direction of the 
Chairman he shall bring before the meeting all business matters according to the 
order established in. these regulations and conduct the correspondence of the 
Institute. 


6. The Secretaries of Sections shall perform the like duties for their respective 
Sections, and shall, on or before the 20th day of April of each year, present 
to the Council a report on the work done by their Sections and the list of their 
members during the past year. If no such report be made, or if a Section have 
not held at least two meetings during the year, it shall, ipso facto, cease to 
exist. 


7. An assistant Secretary may be appointed by the Council, who shall hold 
office during their pleasure. They shall define his duties and fix his remunera- 
tion. 


8. The Editor shall have vwharge of the publication of the Transactions of the 
Institute in conjunction with an Editing Committee to be nominated by the 
Council from among its members at the first meeting thereof after the Annual 
meeting. All papers or abstracts of papers read before the Institute and 
intended for publication shall be handed to the Editor at the close of the meet- 
ings at which they are read, or as soon as possible thereafter, and the decision as 
to publishing any paper shall rest with the Editing Committee. 


Every report of any Section, Committee or officer of the Institute shall be 
made to the Council and approved by them before publication. 


9. The Librarian shall have the care of all books, documents, plans, drawings, 


36 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. 1 Oe 


and the general superintendence of the same, under the direction of the Council. 
He shall keep a list of all donations to the library, and report them to the 
Council. 


10. The Curator shall have charge of the museums and of all models and 
specimens deposited therein, and the general superintendence of the same, under 
the direction of the Council. He shall keep a list of all contributions and con- 
tributors to the museums, and report them to the Council at the next meeting. 


Assistant Curators may be appointed by the Sections, and shall assist the 
Curator in the care of the museums and the specimens contained in them so far 
as relates to their own departments. 


SECTION VI. 
OF MEETINGS. 


1. The ordinary meetings of the Institute shall be held at such times as the 
Council shall direct, but may be changed by resolution of the Institute at any 
general meeting, after one month’s notice. Until otherwise ordered, they shall 
be held at 20 o’clock on each Saturday from 1st November to lst of May. 


2. The ordinary meetings of Sections shall take place at the times agreed 
upon by those sections, with the approval of the Council. 
3. Special meetings of the Institute may be called :— 
(a) By the Council, giving six days’ notice in writing, and sending 
- the same by messenger or by mail to the last known address of every 
member. 

(b) By the President, or, in his absence, a Vice-President, on being 
required so to do by at least twelve members. Such requisition must be 
in writing, specifying its object. The same notice should be given as in 
the preceding clause provided. 

At such special meetings, twelve members shall constitute a quorum, and no 


motion shall be deemed carried unless there be such quorum present at the vote, 
and a majority vote in its favor. 


4. Special meetings of Sections may be called by their Chairmen in any way 
authorised by their rules. 


5. At the ordinary meetings of the Institute, the following order of business 
shall be observed as closely as circumstances will admit :— 


(«) The minutes of the previous meeting shall be read, and after cor- 
rection (if necessary) and approval, shall be confirmed by the signature 
of the Chairman, and no entry shall be valid unless this is done. 


(6) Nominations of candidates for admission. 
(c) Business arising out of the minutes. 


(¢@) Communications and donations received since the last meeting. 


1891-92]. TWENTY-FIRST MEETING. 37 


(e) Communications from Council and from Sections. Reports from 
Librarian and Curator. 

(7) Notices of motion. 

(g) New business. 

(4) Election of candidates. One ballot shall be taken for all the 
candidates proposed on the same day, but if negative votes appear, 
each candidate shall be separately balloted for under Section I., clause 2. 

(t) The reading of papers. 

(j) Discussion thereof and remarks thereon. 


(&) Announcements. 
SECTION VII. 


OF BRANCH SOCIETIES. 


On the petition of ten or more persons, members of the Institute, or desirous 
of becoming members, and resident in any city or town in Canada, other than 
Toronto, the Council may make arrangements (subject to confirmation by the 
Institute at a special meeting) for the establishment at such places of branches 
of the Institute, to be governed as sections are. 


SECTION VIII. 
OF THE PROPERTY OF THE INSTITUTE. 


1. The control of the property and effects of the Institute shall be vested in 
the Council. 


2. No papers, plans, maps, or other property belonging to the Institute, shall 
be taken out of the rooms thereof, excepting under the rules to that end made 
and provided, but every member shall have a right to inspect the same at such 
hours as the Council may appoint. 


3. Every person desirous of bequeathing to the Institute any manuscripts, 
books, maps, plans, drawings, instruments, geological, botanical, or other speci- 
mens, natural curiosities, works of art or manufacture, real estate or personal 
property, is requested to make use of the following form in his will, viz. :—‘‘I 
give and bequeath to the CanapiAn Institute, incorporated by Royal Charter, 
November 4th, 1851 (here enwmerate and particularize the effects or property 
intended to be bequeathed ), and I hereby declare that the receipt of the Treasurer 
of the said Institute for the time being shall be an effectual discharge to my 
executors for the said legacy.” 


SECTION IX. 
OF VISITORS. 


Members may introduce their friends or strangers visiting the city to the 
meetings of the Institute or to the reading rooms and museums under such 
regulations as the Council may from time to time make, and the Institute 
approve. 


38 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vot. IDL 


SECTION X. 


AGREEMENT WITH THE NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY. 


Nothing in these Resolutions shall interfere with rights enjoyed under a 
special agreement heretofore made with the Natural History Society of 
Toronto. 


SECTION - XI. 


va 


OF ALTERING THE REGULATIONS. 
These Regulations shall come into force on the first day of July, 1892. 


A motion to alter them may be made at the annual general meeting, or at a 
special general meeting called for the purpose, and not otherwise ; and notice of 
the proposed alteration shall be given at two consecutive ordinary meet- 
ings prior thereto. 


APPLICATION FOR MEMBERSHIP. 


[Form A.] 
To The Canadian Institute : 

J, the undersigned, proposing to become a of the Canadian 
Institute, do hereby promise that I will be governed by the Royal Charter and 
-by the Regulations and By-laws of the said Institute, and I promise to promote 
its objects as far as shall be in my power, and to attend the meetings thereof as 
often as I conveniently can. 


Witness my hand, this day of 189 


ee 


We, the undersigned, consider the applicant a fit and proper person to belong 
to the Canadian Institute. 


Witness our hands. 


ee eww eee eee ees eee e reese esse eee eeeeeeeeeeseessesesee tease } Members of the Institute. 
[Form B.] 
We, the undersigned, consider a fit and proper person to be a 
junior member of the Institute. He is years of age. 


Witness our hands. 


1891-92}. TWENTY-FIRST MEETING. 39 


[Form C.] 
CANADIAN INSTITUTE, 
Sir,— 
I have the honor to inform you that you were duly elected (a member) or 
(Associate) of the Canadian Institute, on the day of 
and I beg to enclose a copy of the regulations. 


The subscription for the current year, you will observe, is payable within a 
month of the date of your election. On your remitting the amount to the 
treasurer, all publications or notices to which you are entitled will be forwarded 


according to your directions. 
I have, &c., &c., 


Secretary. 


[Form D.] 
CANADIAN INSTITUTE, 


a 
I have to call your attention to Rule 9, Section 1, which provides that as 
your subscription was not paid prior to July Ist, inst., you are suspended from 
membership, but on payment of the same you will be re-instated. 
I have, &e., &e., 


Secretary. 


REGULATIONS OF THE LIBRARY AND READING ROOM. 


Adopted at meeting of Council, February 1st, 1892. 


1. Any member may obtain the loan of any periodical from the Reading- 
Room, not to exceed two numbers at any one time, for a period not longer than 
one week, 


2. Periodicals shall not be loaned until they have been on the table one 
month in the case of monthlies and quarterlies, and one week in the case of 
weeklies. 


3. Any member may obtain the loan of any exchange from the Reading- 
Room after it has been 14 days on the table, not to exceed two numbers at any 
one time, for a period not longer than 14 days, which may be renewed for 
further periods on presentation of the volume at the Institute, if in the mean- 
time, no request for the same has been made by any other member. 


4. Any member may obtain the loan of any book from the Library, not 
reserved under rule No. 11, not to exceed three volumes at one time, for a period 


40 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vox IIT. 


not longer than one month, which may be renewed for a further period of one 
month on presentation of the volume at the Institute, if in the meantime, no 
request for the same has been made by any other member. 


5. Non-resident members may obtain the loan of periodicals, exchanges or 
books, by paying the postage both ways. 


6. If any member retain a periodical or exchange from the Reading-Room 
or a book from the Library longer than the time specified, he shall be notified by 
the Librarian and shall return it at once. Any member failing to comply with 
this regulation shall forfeit his right to receive the Transactions of the Insti- 
tute. 


7. In case any book or periodical is injured or lost while in the possession 
of a member, it must be replaced by a perfect copy or an equivalent in money. 


8. No book or periodical shall be removed from the Library or Reading- 
Room without the permission of the Librarian, and the presentation of a ticket 
signed by the applicant, who shall be responsible for the books, &e., taken out 
until such ticket is cancelled. 


9. Any Member may introduce a friend, not resident in Toronto or vicin- 
ity, to the privilege of reading in the Library or Reading-Room for a period not 
exceeding one month, on entering his own name with that of the person intro- 
duced by him in a visitors’ book to be kept for that purpose, such privilege not 

to be renewed until a period of six months shall have elapsed. 


10. Any person not a member of the Institute engaged in any special 
scientific enquiry or research, may be allowed to consult the exchanges and 
books under such rules and regulations as the Council shall from time to time 
determime. 


11. The Librarian shall reserve from public circulation such periodicals, 
books, engravings, drawings, plans and other documents for reference purposes, 
as the Council may from time to time determine. 


TWENTY-SECOND MEETING. 


Twenty-second Meeting, 16th April, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 43. 
George W. Grote was elected a member. 


A paper by Rev. Dr. MacNish on “Celtic Prosody” was read by Dr. 
George Kennedy. The paper, after alluding to the important place 
held in Celtic literature by poetry, dwells upon the contrast between 
Greek and Latin verse and Celtic verse, the scansion of the one depend- 
ing on quantity, that of the other on accent. Celtic poetry is founded up- 


189 1-92]. TWENTY-THIRD MEETING. 41 


on the agreement of sounds, hence arise rhyme, alliteration, and concord 
not always depending on the coincidence of final words, but also on some 
radical vowel in corresponding words, and these not terminal alone, but 
recurring in several places throughout the verse, Numerous illustrations 
were given of the various kinds of correspondence and concord, examples 
being taken from Gaelic, Irish, Armorican and Welsh poems, both ancient 
and modern, among the modern being Evan MacColl. The hope is ex- 
pressed that some one with sufficient leisure will prepare a Celtic classical 
dictionary to do for Celtic scholars what Lempriere and Smith have done 
for Greek and Latin students, and that some Hermann or Bentley will 
soon appear with a full and lucid treatise on Celtic prosody, acting, until 
his task has been happily completed, on the advice of one of the acknow- 
ledged masters of Latin verse: “ Nocturna versate manu, versate diurna.” 


TWENTY-THIRD MEETING. 


Twenty-third meeting, 23rd April, 1892, the President in the chair. 
Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 61. 
A. Gilchrist and T. A. Patrick, M.D., were elected members. 


A communication was read from the Royal Society of Turin, announc- 
ing the conditions of the Bressa Prize. 


The following resolution was passed, on motion by Mr, Bain, seconded 
by Mr. Hunter :— 


“The Canadian Institute is called upon to mourn the loss of one of its 
honorary members, the late Abbé Provancher, who during his lifetime 
was an ardent and zealous naturalist, working in the fields of Botany 
and Zoology. He furthered, by his indefatigable labors as editor of 
Le Naturaliste Canadien during twenty years, the expansion of these 
branches of science, and gave to the world the results of his diligent 
and thorough research. The Institute places on record its appreciation 
of his services to science, and joins with the rest of the Dominion in 
mourning for the loss the scientific world has suffered in his death.” 


Mr. L. J. Clark read a paper on “ Lake Currents.’ He explained the 
nature of the investigations carried on by the City Engineering Depart- 
ment last summer, for the purpose of ascertaining if sewage could be 
safely discharged into the lake, and, if so, the most favourable place. 
Operations were carried on from 35 to 40 days during the months of 
July, August, September, and October, under the supervision of Mr. C. 
Rust, Assistant Engineer. The Provincial Board of Health made an 


42 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | VoL. TLL. 


analysis, both bacteriological and chemical, of a large number of samples 
of water, taken from the bay and from other points. The general ten- 
dency of the currents seemed to be controlled by the direction of the wind, 
although in some cases the undercurrent was found to be contrary to the 
wind and to the surface current. They mostly flow parallel to the coast 
line, that is north-east and south-west ; and he is of the opinion that if 
the sewage were discharged well out into the lake, to the east of the intake 
pipe, there would be no danger of contaminating the water supply of the 
city. The intake pipe is considered to be in the best possible location, 
as it is the nearest point where deep water can be reached: and the main 
thing is to carry the sewage beyond the range of the mouth of the pipe. 


Mr. Alan Macdougall read a paper on “ The Indian as an Artist.” He 
acknowledged the indefatigable labors of Mr. David Boyle in the cause 
of archxology and the generous liberality of the Provincial Government 
in aiding this branch of science by its annual grants. Referring to the 
Indians of this Province, he regretted the absence of any early writings 
from which one could learn anything of the technique of the Indians 
when the Jesuits laboured among them. Judging them by their pottery, 
there was reason to believe they must have had some alliance, ethno- 
logical or commercial, in early days with that interesting nation the 
Mound Builders. By numerous illustrations of their work, he pointed 
- out the beauty of form in their flint arrow heads, the stone chipped 
celts, and other implements, all of which contain the special angles which 
form the graceful lines of the Gothic arch and other proportions which 
grace many architectural designs. Passing on to the Pacific coast, a 
rapid review was given of the work of the Queen Charlotte Island 
Indians, for whom he claimed an Egyptian origin, as the basis of 
their art. Filtered through many vicissitudes of wanderings and 
comminglings with other nations, the origin of their art was lost ; 
but a hereditary instinct seemed to be left to them which gave them 
the skill requisite to produce the beautiful slate carvings which are 
undoubtedly entitled to rank as works of art. Assuming this to be the 
characteristic of the tribes, there seems to be sufficient authority to 
advance the theory that years ago, by trade if by no other means, the 
British Columbia Indians came under the influence of East Indian, and 
perhaps Japanese, art. Even in their grotesque carvings there are 
evidences of these influences. Referring to the famous totem poles, 
he illustrated through numerous photographs his belief that they were 
heraldic symbols, and expressed his belief that the Indians of this conti- 
nent are the remains of a civilization which has been the foster mother of 
Greek and Roman and all other art. 


1891-9 2]. TWENTY-FOURTH MEETING. 43 


TWENTY-FOURTH MEETING. 
Twenty-fourth Meeting, 30th April, 1892, the President in the chair. 


Donations and Exchanges since last meeting, 45. 


Thomas McCraken and D. W. Beadle were elected members. 


Nominations were made for officers and members of Council for the 
ensuing year. 


The President read a translation from the Italian of the conditions of 
the Bressa Prize. 


A paper by Mr. Richard Nettle on “The Artificial Propagation ot 
Salmon and Trout in Canada,” was presented by the Secretary. The first 
ovarium was constructed in Mr. Nettle’s office in Quebec in 1857. He 
appears to have been very successful in his efforts. In 1862, an enthusi- 
astic fly-fisher told him the River Moisie had increased its output in 
four years from 300 to 800 barrels. Reports from other rivers were 
equally favourable. He mentions an interesting case of gold fish leaping 
out of their division of an aquarium into that of the young salmon and 
devouring them; and another in which ova taken from a trout had 
vivified and hatched out in large numbers. 


A. F. Chamberlain, M.A., Ph.D., read a paper on “Colour Comparisons 
in the Low German Poets.” He discussed the use of colour compari- 
sons by Meyer, Groth, Boysen, Babst, Bornemann, Weber, Ahrens, 
Ernst, Heyse, and other Plattdeutsch poets, paying special attention to 
those who wrote in the Ditmarsch dialect. By “colour comparisons” 
are meant such compounds and similes as correspond to the English :— 
Snow-white, pitch-dark, sky-blue, blood-red, bottle-green, green as grass 
red as a lobster, black as a crow, etc. Individual writers sometimes, 
prefer special forms, such as “rose-red,” “white as chalk.” The users of 
dialect often show their keener insight into nature by the comparisons 
which they employ. Thus we have “green as a beech tree in May,” 
‘eyes blue as the forget-me-nots,” “yellow as the dandelion,” “eyes 
black as currants,’ “white as a birch,’ etc. The presence of certain 
things favours the general use of some one form of comparison more 
than all others. Thus in some districts ‘‘white as a sea-mew,” “white as 
chalk,” “green as grass,” may attain such general acceptance. He also 
referred to and discussed some curious figurative uses of the words for 
colour in the Plattdeutsch languages, such paradoxical forms as rot black 
(“red ink,” literally, “red black”), groen black (“green ink”) occur not 
infrequently. In one dialect witt lachen (“to laugh white”) signifies to 
laugh in a kind or agreeable manner, and in another, gel snacken (“to 


44 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IIT. 


talk yellow”) means to talk High German, which the Plattdeutsch 
peasant pleases to term “nonsense.” In another part of the Low 
German linguistic territory an imperfectly known or uncertain colour is 
called blitzblau und dunnergrau (“lightning blue and thunder grey”) 
though it may be neither blue nor gray. 


Prof. A. B. Macallum, B.A., M.B., Ph.D., read a paper on “ The Struc- 
ture of Cell Protoplasm.” It treated of the question of the structure of 
living protoplasm as known from studies on the dead cell, and from 
observations on the living elements. The various views were com- 
mented upon, and it was pointed out that all of these were the result 
of observations in limited fields of cystological research; that while, 
for example, the reticular structure is present in some cellular ele- 
ments, the vesicular forms in others, and the fibrillar in others again, 
neither of these types of structure may be present in the living cell, and 
that, therefore, students must look to some other view which will cover, 
more fully than those at present at their disposal, all the phenomena of 
cell structure already observed and at the same time explain the rela- 
tions of the nucleus to the cell and to life. A view was advanced that 
the cell protoplasm is an intermediary organ between the living element 
proper—the nucleus—and the outer world, and that the protoplasm is 
largely, if not wholly, derived from the nucleus elements, and therefore, 
as life advances, in accordance with Prof. Minot’s view, the nuclear 
substance diminishes while the cell protoplasm is increased so much that 
the physical conditions imposed by so relatively large an intermediary 
organ bring the life of the element to an end. This view was applied to 
the elucidation of some of the phenomena connected with secretion, 
excretion, movement, etc. Its connection also with the present views as 
to what life is was also discussed. 


FORTY-THIRD ANNUAL MEETING. 


The Forty-Third Annual Meeting was held on 7th May, 1892, the 
President in the chair. 

Donations since last meeting, 80, including 77 back numbers of The 
Canadian Journal, presented by the executors of S. B. Harman; Ex- 
changes, 51. 

A letter was read from the P. O. Dept., Ottawa, stating that the Post- 
master General had received authority from the Executive Council to 
relieve the Institute of the expense of prepaying postage on their reports 
issued from time to time, and to either frank them or place the necessary 
stamps upon them. The Secretary was instructed to return thanks to the 
Post Master General. 


1891-92]. FORTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. 45 


The election of officers and members of Council for the ensuing year 
resulted as follows :— 


President—Arthur Harvey, Esq. 
Vice-Prestdent—Prof. A. B. Macallum, Ph.D. 
Secretary—Alan Macdougall, M. Inst. C.E. 
Treasurer—James Bain, Jr., Esq. 
Librartan—D. R. Keys, M.A. 
Curator—David Boyle, Esq. 
Editor—George Kennedy, M.A., LL.D. 
Members of Council—O. A. Howland, Esq. 
L. J. Clark, Esq. 
AY Blue. Esq: 
James vit. Mearee, Esq. 
John Maughan, Ch. Biolog. Sec. 
J. B. Williams, Sec’y Biolog. Sec. 
JC) Hamiton, dL LB.) (Cho Mist Sect. 
B. E. Walker, Ch. Geol. and M. Sec. 


The 43rd Annual Report was read and adopted. 


The following resolutions were passed :-— 
That the thanks of the Institute be tendered to the Press for their 
courtesy in reporting so fully the meetings of the Institute. 


That the Council be requested to consider the propriety of apply- 
ing to the Dominion Government for a supplementary charter to add 
History, Literature and Art to the objects the Institute may study and 
promote, and to make clear the mode of election of the members of the 
Council. 


FORTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. 


The Council of the Canadian Institute has the honor to lay before its 
members its Forty-third Annual Report. 


It is once more an agreeable task to record the progress of the Institute. 
The meetings have all been well attended. An ample supply of papers, 
with a range as wide and varied as in any previous session, has created 
much interest and elicited spirited discussions at the ordinary meetings. 


During the present session the regulations and by-laws have been 
remodelled and adopted at a special general meeting held for that pur- 
pose on the oth of April. Considerable changes have been made; two 
new classes of members have been introduced—corresponding members 


46 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ie 


and associate. The former is an old class revived, on lines likely to 
promote interest in the Institute. The latter is a new class, which has 
very wide limits, created for the purpose of enlisting the co-operation of 
many who, not sufficiently advanced in science to be interested in all the 
work of the Institute, are earnest workers in such subjects as history, 
archeology, geology, botany, political and economic science. 


The small fee of $2 per annum will enable many to join, and take 
advantage of the liberal privileges extended to this class. 


The rules of the library and reading room have also been amended. 
The new rules came into force on the Ist of February and have since 
that date been carried out to the advantage of the members. 


The interest in the work of the sections increases. 


The Biological or Natural History Section has held 15 meetings, at 
which 15 papers were read. The field days have been as successful as 
formerly, and the work of the sub-sections has been vigorously carried on. 


The Historical Section has increased its membership from 27 to 45. 
Six meetings were held during the session ; all were well attended ; six 
papers were read. The Section makes special note of the increasing 
interest in historical matters, both in the Institute and by the general 
public, and expresses satisfaction at the steps taken by the government 
towards the establishment of a natioual park. 


The Mining and Geological Section held three meetings at which a like 
number of papers were read. The membership has not increased, though 
they look for an increase in the immediate future. 


Early in the summer of last year, a movement was inaugurated to con- 
sider the most advantageous scheme for enlarging the scope of the Insti- 
tute, and the advisability of removing to a more central and readily 
accessible situation. Iwo plans were presented: one embraced the 
enlargement of the present building by adding a museum on the vacant 
portion of our lot, and remodelling the present reading room and library ; 
the other contemplated the removal of the Institute from the present site 
to one in a more northern or up-town district. After several meetings 
had been held, at which the projects were fully discussed, the members 
at a special General Meeting called for the purpose on the 19th June, 
1891, vetoed all the proposals laid before them. 


The adoption of cosmic time, in relation to the use of the 24-hour 
notation, has been greatly advanced by the labors of a special committee 
of the American Society of Civil Engineers, the chairman of which was 
our distinguished honorary member, Sandford Fleming, LL.D., C.M.G. 


1891-92]. FORTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. 47 


The Committee recommended in their final report which was presented 
on the 20th January, 1892, the adoption of the new notation of time on 
all railways in America “on the 12th October, 1892; that date being 
suggested in compliment to the fatherland of Columbus.” The report 
states that “From the latest information received, it is evident that 
Europe is now making the first great step in time reform which 
America made in 1883, in introducing Standard Time into general use. 
In the second important step, the adoption of the 24-hour notation, this 
country issomewhat anticipated by India, and we need not be greatly 
astonished to hear of a rapid development of .the reform in Europe, 
when once the first step is fully taken.” 


The Council noted with much pleasure the formation of a Royal Com- 
mission to enquire into the protection of fish and game. 


A Royal Commission has been issued to enquire into and report upon 
the preservation of the forests and the formation of a National Park. 


A paper of very great interest to the fruit-growing industry was pre- 
sented by Dr. W. R. Shaw, the subject being the disease known as 
“Peach Yellows.” This paper created a deep interest in the great 
peach-growing district, the Niagara peninsula. Resolutions were passed 
by the Lincoln Farmers’ Institute, and the Fruit Growers’ Association, 
the Council of the Township of Niagara, and other bodies, requesting 
the Institute to bring the subject under the notice of the Local Legisla- 
ture during its last session. An influential deputation from the bodies 
named, accompanied by a Committee from the Institute, waited on the 
Government, by whom they were courteously received. Owing to the 
late period of the session it was not practicable to introduce the legisla- 
tion asked for; there is no doubt, however, that at the next session 
important legislation will be obtained intended to prevent the spread 
of peach yellows, black knot, and other dreaded diseases among our 
orchards, and that this valuable and extensive industry will have 
proper protection accorded to it. 


A paper on Electoral Representation and the Rectification of Parlia- 
ment, by Dr. Sandford Fleming, has created great interest. A friend 
of the Institute, who has declined to make known his name, has 
generously placed at the disposal of the Council the sum of $1,000, to 
be awarded in whole or in part, for the best measure which if made law 
would give to the whole Canadian people equal representation in Parlia- 
ment and each elector due weight in the Government through Parliament. 
The conditions of the competition have received the most careful atten- 
tion of the Council, and will be made public in a few days. 


48 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | Von. ITI. 


The invitation to hold a summer convention in the town of Penetan- 
guishene led to a very pleasant and interesting visit to soil rendered 
historical by the establishment there at a very early epoch of a fort tor 
the protection of the Jesuit Fathers and the French interests at large. 
The convention was held on the 25th and 26th September, the meetings 
were well attended, and the papers read by the resident historians were 
of much interest. An Excursion was made to Christian Island on the 
26th. A meeting was held in the Council chamber of the Indian village 
of St. Joseph, at which Chief Samuel Assance, Thomas Skye, a veteran 
of 97 years of age, and John Monague spoke. The latter, an old man of 
80, gave an interesting account of how he and others were taken to 
Toronto, in 1837, and sent to look out and intercept Mr. W. Lyon 
Mackenzie. He added naively that as he and his party did not know 
Mr. Mackenzie, they did not see how they could intercept him. Fort 
Ste. Marie was thoroughly explored. Another excursion was made 
to Fort Ste. Marie, on the River Wye, near the town of Midland, on 
the 28th ; the ruins examined, the site traced out, the water gate 
readily recognized and the channel of the canal, which had been used 
by the Jesuits for approaching the fort, identified. A proposal to 
secure this extremely interesting historical site for future preservation as 
a public memorial has received encouragement, and an advantageous 
offer for the purchase of the land on which the fort stands has been 
made to the Institute. 


The Council takes pleasure in again acknowledging the generosity of 
the Government in continuing the Archeological grant. 


The Archeological Report of the curator published in advance of this, 
again deals with a wide field of interest. In the chapter on craniometry, 
48 skulls are figured and described ; the Institute is indebted to Drs. S. 
K. Boyle and L. K. Meade for their kind labors in this matter. The* 
demand for this report has been so great that the edition is already 
exhausted. 


Additions by purchase and presentation have been made to the 
museum of specimens from all parts of the Dominion, the greater num- 
ber being naturally from friends in our own province. A full list of the 
names of donors to the museum is published in the report. 


An agreement was entered into with the Public Library Board for the 
transfer of the custody of our Archzological collection to that Board, to 
be placed in their proposed museum. The arrangement has un- 
fortunately been interfered with by adverse action of the City Council, 
but there is still a prospect of arrangements being arrived at which will 
carry out in part this plan, thereby relieving the overcrowding of the 


1891-92 ih FORTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT. 49 


museum and library and placing considerable space at the disposal of 
the sections for the extension of their special work. 


The approaching centennial celebration of the formation of the Prov- 
ince of Upper Canada, and the institution of parliamentary government 
which gave us self-governing powers, is to be celebrated with fitting cere- 
monies at Niagara on the 16th July, and in Toronto on the 17th 
September. The Council impresses on the members the value of the 
occasion to urge on the government and the public generally, the great 
importance of preserving historical documents deserving the attention 
of the administrations of all the provinces in the Dominion, as well 
as the preservation of historical spots, such as the numerous forts 
scattered over the provinces, which have played important parts in our 
early history. 


The accommodation in the reading room is inadequate, and the com- 
fort of the members in consequence much impaired ; it is intended to 
relieve this as soon as the museum can be moved to the public library 
building. 


The Treasurer’s accounts have been audited and found correct. They 
will be found in Appendix IT. 


The state of the membership will be found in Appendix I. 


When the new rules and regulations come into force on the Ist of July 
of this year, the present associates will be termed juniors. 


An entirely new class has been formed who will be known as 
associates. 


During the past year the Institute has lost by death one honorary 
member, the Abbé Provancher ; two life members, Dr. T. Sterry Hunt, 
and Mr. John Page, and one ordinary member, Mr. Chas. Levey. 


The thanks of the Institute are due and are tendered to the Press for 
full reports of our meetings. 


The reports of the Sections are given in full in the appendices, 


The Council again acknowledges with pleasure the services rendered 
to the Institute by the Assistant Secretary, Mr. R. W. Young, M.A. 


All of which 1s respectfully submitted. 


ARTHUR HARVEY, 
Prestdent. 


ALAN. MACDOUGALE: 
TORONTO, 29th April, 1892. Secretary. 
4 


50 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSFITUTE, [ Vou. ne 


APPENDIX I. 
MEMBERSHIP. 
flenoraryViemibeng iwc 16). otis ike. 4 oe eet 6 
le JMVCiMD SRE mm eW ee a biel d sa Beart Ua AME wane 9 
Ordinary Members, May '1,/LSOIei. a... 278 
ND SUS ie ae ae rant ct 4" «bok bea etite Ata I 
Resionations is.) .2 35. Pe Ae aor sae 12 
SUSPENSE. ey ered iy Ma. |) AEN enna I 
Inefah CaVSS RCS ie Sera Ih BAe En By aah ead Cao eg 16 
243 
Wembers eleesedwiSOl-G2 4) 7 iy weir on: 40 
—— 283 
Total membership, 1 May, 1892..... 298 
eNSSOCIates ase Way lr, TOOl acum gala LZ, 
EN CSIGMA TIONS Messe ss) cl sof oo Sten veneer 2 
Nae Ss eraseee ge kes seus i Ae benuen ae (oere I 
Wransiemed tolmembers../ ace cam < 2 
ape te: 
DotaleN ay Heer se2 tec okey Lok 12 


AE INC ET. 
FINANCIAL STATEMENT. 


James Bain, Jr., Treasurer, in account with the Canadian Institute for 
the year ending March 3iIst, 1892. 


DR. 

To Balance in) Inuperial Bank -<foe. 22. $ 668 39 
By (Geshe ite Ie Cees Re oryie so ee tees settee te 2 324. 
oo Ainriva ls Si bSeenstlans af ya Genetic shpat cole 7S Bi 
dare tes 04 OA eae aoe eh ea A REE PARR A. ey Siok [Oras 
«Government Manantun: euyed asses: 1,000 CO 
ACS UP CHIGGiGal SeSOUCl et Mea saul see pe ee Ete AOTLS 
i-“dextraiCopies of Transactions...) 2.2 327 
“  sLnterestion Deposits (tric). sateen: 24458 
“ Dr. Fleming’s Annual Donation..... 200 OO 
« Amount refunded by Univ. Library 

fOr DIG in Gyan! ac hn se sey ag eee @ 32 


189 1-92}. 


FORTY-TH IRD ANNUAL REPORT. 


CR. 

By Salaries.) eet ae eee kw ase 6 $384 00 
Printing Gl pamsacronSiew. <...% <a2 ac... 386 84 
(Miseellaeausiy i. 0..:152. 2%. - 58 62 
$6 EIB DY UG goss eed a ats oo. Bs os, * 148 89 
Ose: SE APIGACKY. © cur mrwns APRs che 2 apa So) a ee 25 LO 
SF EAGT wean) ee RMON hee a ais, 4 anya a 165 35 
“Freight and EXxpress.Charges’........ 14 74 
Se GIKCEISE sigs Sate iMate Abaco. | aac mC 67 43 
Sa Nereis astral Serge) SEY, AMBP cues oho sae tiacst '6 h 34 9O 
VA EOEN NS GAG &..t een le con Be ade, a Ls 6 2 
ePCHIOGIE AIS. alana ate vatdis wha. sg 154 30 
eR ARIE EUG) Meth a ot. ie Mtoe ashe Seatac, 102 20 
PP RGUSe. GC leanine vrs m we that gash <= cc 8y: 71 50 
SS SUE BA UC aia Aa ie ee ee ae 118 OO 
Dee Selind esc PENSES Mas ave veut ayant 5 68 
PRLS TUTE eC Ome A ee od Nee Py BER oP rare 43 OO 
RYN, VULUBE Oe Minar 4 ake One exe) aie 5 00 
PROUEVEMOT Sls CRORE As a tps eign a vita 5 00 
pealre atl Miee EMSESN a iets © Seat fs 6 00 
Ga Gaibyap Mem ec lOve eke te > seiner ect = 5 00 
RP RVCELN @niarGes =) de ste zich enh. oars ue 3 60 
PMPLTIECHES Ue Fz. hha gah. en taka Nae. <8 AN, sot 200 OO 
“ Balance in Bank to Building Fund... . 700 OO 
¥ : ES Ordinary Account 80 
rel Seats Br ees F200 |e Neen OBR “aR Re 9 4I 


_ $2,731 61 


Examined and found correct. 


OHN G. RIDOUT 
(Signed) J © 


April 25th, 1892. 


ASSETS AND eLEABLEL ULES, 


ASSETS. 
Building and) Grounds. «sleet. vs is 2% $18,000 00 
LUT S08 alee ee eR ea eae, ag 5,000 OO 
SOC CIMEN Se Was sites 2 eRe Ss 6,000 00 
etspilal. P roperby... =o. comets Ss 3 8 ss 1,000 00 
Building Futid; Cash in Bank, 8. .2..... 700 0O 


JY CREAR Auditors. 


51 


52 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. III. 


LIABILITIES. 
Motigage due n8@on fae) ene $ 4,000 00 
Balance in favour of the Institute...... 26,700 OO 


$30,700 00 
Audited as an approximate estimate. 


(Signed) JOHN G. RIDOUT, 


Ava 
L. |) CLARK: } Te 


April 25th, 1892. 


ARCHAEOLOGICAL FUND. 


James Bain, Jr., in account with the Archeological grant to the 
Canadian Institute, 1891-92. 


1891. 
May tt. Loebalaace in Hands 70). $ 180 05 
qule.2 2: ih andal Ghatit. geyser «cer 1,000 00 
Balance due Treasurer...... Gatoy 
_ $1,187 68 

189). 
By Travelling Expenses and Postage .... $ 188 45 
© JPurchase-of Specimens/ane wa se ses 388-85 
©) CUEAtOLS SAlaGy. sj saa meraaee 5 oto econ 400 OO 
S@aSeS. oat chica saa eeapne tee ge Ne Mn 80 00 
“pan Dratt (sree avn cee meee aki, 38 
$1,187 68 


Audited and found correct as per vouchers. 


(Signed) teen \ Auditors. 

April 25th, 1892. 

We the undersigned Auditors beg leave to report that we have 
checked the cash account with the vouchers, and have examined the 
bank book and find the various items and balances correct; and have 
also examined and compared with vouchers the various items relating 
to the Archeological grant, and find the same, as well as the balance 
due the Treasurer, correct. 

Respectfully submitted. 

(Signed) tt Cee peal 


Toronto, April 25th, 1892. 


1891-92]. 


“é 


FORTY-THIRD ANNUAL REPORT, 53 


APPENDIX III. 


PAPERS READ DURING THE SESSION (891-92. 


Vie 


20. 


a7. 


“A Critical Review of the Enterprise of Christopher 
Columbus,’—Inaugural Address by the President, 
A. Harvey. 

“The Formation of Niagara River,’—W. J. Smith. 

“Déné Roots,’—Rev. A. G. Morice, O.M.I. 

“Peach Yellows,”—W. R. Shaw, M.D. 

“St. Columba, or Colum Cille,’-—Rev. Neil MacNish, 
1 ba BY 

“ The Spirit of National Art,’—W. A. Sherwood. 

“The Finances of the American Civil War,”’—W. A. 
Douglass, B.A. 

“ Testing the New Water-pipe,’—Levi J. Clark. 

“The Aborigines, or Boeothicks of Baccalaos,’—Rev. 
Philip Tocque, A.M. 

“Economic Science for Canadian Students,’—W. 
Houston, M.A. 

“The Abenakis of the Saint John River,’—Edward 
Jack, Fredericton, N.B. 

“The Volcano of Kilauea and the Hawaiian Islands,’— 
H. Spencer Howell, Galt, Ont. 


“The Great Centre: An Astronomical Study,’—J. C. 
Hamilton, LL.B. 

“Siberian Inscriptions,’-—Rev. Prof. Campbell, LL.D. 
“Electoral Representation, and the Rectification of 
Parliament,’—Sandford Fleming, LL.D., C.M.G. 
“Early Traders and Trade Routes in Ontario and the 

West,”—Captain Ernest Cruikshank. 


“History of Greenland and Iceland,’—W. D. Stark. 

“Rutherford’s Narrative: An Episode in the Pontiac 
War, 1763: An unpublished MS., with introductory 
notes,’—Arthur Harvey. é 

“Lieut.-Col. Coffin and his Private Correspondence 
during the Rebellion of 1837,’—H. R. Fairclough, 
M.A. 

“Gleanings from European Art Fields; II. Paper: 
(Nineteenth Century Sacred Art),”—J. W. L. Forster. 

“The Southwold Earthwork, and the Country ofthe 
Neutrals,’—James H. Coyne, B.A. 


D4 


TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. UE 


1892. Mar. 26. 


“ 


Apribe 2. 


ce 9. 
ie 16. 
123: 
ce 30 


“ The Ontario Game Laws,’—G. S. Wilgress, B.A., Bar- 
rister, Huntsville. 

“The Phocas of Terre-Neuve,’—Rev. Philip Tocque, 
A.M. 

“An Animated Molecule and its Nearest Relatives,’— 
Daniel Clark, M.D. 

“Canadian Wild Flowers,’—Delos W. Beadle. 

“Celtic Prosody,’—Rev. Neil MacNish, LL.D. 

“ Lake Currents,’”——-Levi J. Clark. 

“The Indian as an Artist,’—Alan Macdougall, M. 
last, CP. 

“Colour Comparisons in the Low German Poets,’—A. 
F. Chamberlain, Ph. D. 

“The Structure of Cell) Protoplasm,’—-Prof.> Als: 
Macallum, Ph. D. 

“On the Artificial Propagation of Salmon and Trout in 
Canada,’—Richard Nettle. 


Total number of papers read at the ordinary meetings of the Institute 
during the session 1891-92, 31, which may be classified as follows :— 


Archeology 
Astronomy . 
Biology ... 
Botany =. ..7\: 


Engineering 
Ethnology 
PinegAtts): 
Geography 
Geology .. 


eh oe eg oh ee T STORY. G25. Sh 2 Hees Ane ee 
Ahi fe a ee ane MW ethera tune es ceis 2 ot eee 
Sep sae Abts | ogee SP ATlOlOg ye. ue Noi: 524).en eee 
De eye an ae ee WiMeisciculturens y..% ae ae 
eA e Sa en 2 Political Science’... <1... amare 
SA ei ae: ZV LOOLRY.\ Any tee el eee 
AN etme Eg fa! OH BMiscellancous, S220 seen 

oe — 
OC ena ee x 
Baya cst sme I 


READ AT MEETINGS OF SECTIONS. 


Biologicals Section! 7 hae i? kn ses aye ee ee es ee 15 
Geological and Mining Section) 23) aaa ace 3 
FMistonicaliSectionjiet cease Vee Re) Senn One 6 
C0 2) a A SCR a gee oath eee Roy, ome a Aas Ae 24 
Total readvdurine the’ Session ye e-nee ease s. oe 55 


1891-92]. REPORT OF THE LIBRARIAN. 55 


REPOR DP OF; DEE. LIBRARIAN. 
TORONTO, May 6th, 1892. 


To the Council and Members of the Canadian Institute :— 


GENTLEMEN,—In presenting his annual report your librarian has first 
to record the establishment of a new set of rules intended to facilitate 
and increase the use of books and periodicals by making it possible for a 
larger number of members to avail themselves of the privileges of the 
library and the reading room. The experience of the few weeks during 
which the rules have been in operation gives evidence that they have had 
the effect intended, and have been appreciated by the members whose 
earnest co-operation in carrying them out will add greatly to the educa- 
tive value of this important branch of the work of the Institute. 


The cataloguing of the library has been deferred owing to the state of 
the treasury, which has rendered it impossible to obtain even the smallest 
appropriation for such a purpose. Your librarian would urge upon the 
Council and members the importance of a catalogue and the insecurity 
that results from the lack of one in the present state of the library, 


The plan for a bibliographical catalogue of the contents of the Insti- 
tute’s periodicals and exchanges has made better progress. This scheme 
requires men rather than money, and it is a pleasing proof of the scien- 
tific ardor of the members of the Institute that a number of gentlemen 
have undertaken this laborious but not uncongenial task. In connection 
therewith the President has suggested the preparation of a bibliography 
of the Transactions of the Institute to which he himself has already 
made an important contribution, and which it is proposed to complete in 
the course of the coming session. 


In conclusion your librarian begs to report the library statistics as 
follows :— 


LIBRARY STATISTICS—1891-92. 


PeriodicdispsUNSeri Ded fOr. e fhe. 4. anh st .coe 34 
Separate numbers received from April 1, 1891, 

Lor Or tS PaO 2:7 saat) Go! sate tas 835 
Number of books and periodicals taken out... 2,013 


Number of societies, individuals and periodicals 
to which the publications of the Institute 
ANE e SelM ie ee poet, «> (or Sea MAS eo Te slate 2 ele 525 


56 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vor. IIT. 


DONATIONS AND EXCHANGES. 


(From April, 1891, to, April 1892.) 


IDOnatiOns Ae eet ee ses. ce Sets, 2 ap eee wate enced 176 
Exchanges received from— 

Gti ate eee ee NG: ass sas Bechet gt apnea tage 247 
Unitedi Statesty 2 ss csi bea aes iene QOII 
Mexico, West Indies and South America...... 59 
Great britaswand wnelatid: >: es he eke atest 484 
Aiastriaa Hiammmary yh) 62) 2 ke hale ole Sede 157 
BLOT Gin ye epee s chee Leaeae oe Pa aRIM El aeA, 18 
WTO G01 <A AP AR A ae de Ramee gg OD) see 5 
| RU ge aCe BRM AR A Do Be aN SAL nO Og 441 
CREATINE UTA sO ings OE en (ee eg 421 
Dea ais ake te eS 23) Manin hid a oa nN reat SN 2315 
Netherlands a miee siiey 0. ups eaten ate pyre Mons, aaa 30 
NIG Wea yy) Siete SE eh cit. 0 CAN ax Cy SRSA Ms arsem ect ee ARSON 35 
Orbea G We sg 2 nak late REI on. ake aM fee 13 
RR COLA RITEBIT TA ap As, Ma a: SU CPS eS wer Oe RTS sors 3 
ROSS ae fa Jet PE as ety ROP ee a a eR BS 54 
“SOE VIC PU Met eee S AMM SMt g 18s, eee Ogos) A 15 
SSCL M ie cca Meh cielo cathe UML Neng Leeda teen bs 14 
SW Zt ay eh e's Ng PNR Roto Moenren NS gs 12 
ADE See coe cae ead vee aie AO rae Seam. 19 
Nick yt seas /8Ra 6 Uyel Gs. sit. MER Ummm gps an rd 2) Se 75 
PMT SE HeLa AT Vy Scola Manet eee yw Vt 19 
otal eohancese Welk mw oe ae ek tos tye tee p 3,267 
PX GAAEIONS SAE Gee ann Pa Name Cee 176 
PUPEhaSeS jp pr RU ohne te hear es tie alc ahences 835 
Total-yeceived durine; Phe weat 1 .si2 aa 4,278 


All of which is respectfully submitted, 
(Signed) D; aR, KES; 


Librarian. 


REPORT OF THE BIOLOGICAL, SECTION OF (he 
CANADIAN INSTITUTE, 1891-92. 
TORONTO, April 20th, 1892. 
It is with pleasure that on my retirement from the office of Secretary 


of this Section, I am able to report a successful session. 


Fifteen meetings have been held, at which fifteen papers were read. A 
schedule of them 1s attached. 


1891-92). REPORT OF THE BIOLOGICAL SECTION. 57 


Field days have been very successful, many plants having been added 
to our museum through the energy of the members and their friends. 
The outings were held at Mount Dennis, Scarboro Junction, and Victoria 
Park respectively, with good attendance. 


Most of the work of the Section has been concentrated in’ its Sub- 
sections. 


The Ornithological Sub-section has again handed in a vast amount of 
very valuable material for publication. The work of this Sub-section is 


advancing, and the results are increasing under the able chairmanship of 
Mr. Wm. Brodie. 


The Microscopical Sub-section has been progressing. The work done 
is not confined to any particular branch of Microscopical Science, but 
embraces both Organic and Inorganic Science, and which is being thor- 
oughly investigated under the leadership of Mr. G. G. Pursey, at meetings 
held fortnightly throughout the year. 


The Botanical Sub-section, under the chairmanship of Mr. Samuel 
Hollingworth, was organized on April 11th, 1890, and has held 35 meet- 
ings, at which 557 species of plants were identified, of which 389 bear 
date up to the end of 18go, including specimens from the collection of 
the late Dr. Cowdry, collected in and after 1866, also a collection by Mr. 
Samuel Hollingworth, 1885, and a collection of ferns by J. L. Little, 
1888. Four hundred and seventy-four species were identified in 1891, of 
which 171 were new records over the previous year. Of the above tota) 
499 species were found in the vicinity of Toronto. 


This Sub-section has again to acknowledge great assistance from Miss 
Alice Hollingworth, of Beatrice, Muskoka, in collecting specimens and 
information of the ‘flora’ of that district, also to Mr. Geo. P. Payne, of 
Toronto, to whose energy in collecting we owe many of the specimens in 
our Herbarium. 


Several additions have been made to the museum, and our Curator,. 
Mr. Jas. Noble, is now busy arranging the different departments, with a 
help of a museum committee. The Botanical cabinet is finished and 
most of the specimens are transferred to it, but not yet properly arranged 
and catalogued. 


Your President of the Natural History Society, and Chairman of the 
Biological section of the Canadian Institute desires to thank you for his 
position for four years, to express his regrets that ill-health precludes 
him from attending night meetings at the season which demands his 


hd 


5 


O 


TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Von. I1T. 


presence, and to say that all he can do in the future will be willingly 
accorded, with the knowledge that the study of nature brings us closer 
to nature’s God. 


JAMES H. PEARCE, CHAS. W. ARMSTRONG, 


President. Secretary. 


PAPERS READ DURING SESSION 1891-92. 


djess EL Pearce (1\piae mrepore yee a). President's Address. 
eV A Sht Ones wires OW an bn: Eucalyptus Globulus. 
XU CeMM TE Pagers teks encre culled Lab, Latest Developments of Glacial Action 
around Toronto. 
PENS: Jeo} Feo Are a a RR ok Trilliums. 
Pie IES EONAR II G3 a alc, VERN or aati at Report of Ornith. Sub-section. 
MeCN llrerrains. {heyy tot Pere etbl ye bh) hod Vigration of Evening Grosbeak. 
OOM eA SE GOTO es ety ea, wut Hd oA Botanical Sub-section: Its Work and 
Progress. 
Vets aiaie Ee Vernvineesen teat. lel sit, Birds Seen in the Market at Nice. 
Feeomehanns: hires) Mee EE) Taxidermy as an Art. Part I. 
WNDU teirhe Ne eae: ate 2, Sea Solan Goose. 
Meee VV al liainS oo He gira Meee tela elisa oe Notes on an European Tour. 
NaS wm NO@ ble a re kincie A wei Ohl ie Vernation. 
Top eeGNMIN tetsu l. oMeke ere ater rae te Canadian Walking Stick Insect. 
mlicesttoline worth) 2k oa) yeh Scientific Researches in Rural Dis- 
tracts. 
PAF NCAT Wie a ast tion ae Bue oe Snobs Taxidermy as an Art. Part L1. 
fy a i 3 O 0 Pare 


wie fuels) ye! ce) (sl cele pe!-s its! Folceliis 


REPORT OF ‘THE GEOLOGICAL, AND MINING SECAITOR 
TORONTO, April 29th, 1892. 

Flon. Secretary of the Council of the Canadian Institute :— 

DEAR SIR,—I beg to report on the Geological and Mining Section for 
the season 1891-92. 

There have been three papers read before the Section during the 
present year, viz., one by Mr. Hamilton Merritt, F.G.S., on the “ Silver 
Ores of West Kootenaie, B.C.” Mr. Merritt shewed numerous samples 


collected during his visit to that Province, and gave an interesting 
account of the Geological features of that important region. 


Mr. J. B. Hammond, of Sudbury, read a paper on “The Nickel 
Deposits of Algoma,” which was followed by an interesting discussion. 


pone" ae — 


1891-92]. REPORT OF THE HISTORICAL SECTION. 59 


Mr. George Mickle, M.E., read a paper on the “ The new Nickel Com- 
pound, Nickel Carbon Oxide,” and exhibited specimens of Nickel which 
he deposited on glass tubing from this gaseous compound. 


The Section regret to report that their membership has not increased 
-during the present year, but several have promised to join next year, and 
their presence will, no doubt, impart new life to the Section. 


The following officers were elected for the coming year :—Chazrman, 
Mr. B. E. Walker ; Vice-Chairman, .Prof. Coleman ; Secretary, George 
Mickle, M.E.; Committee, Messrs. Archibald Blue, D. Boyle, Arthur 
Harvey, T. R. Clougher, W. H. Merritt, F.G.S ; Cuvator, Mr. R. Dewar. 

I remain, yours, 
GEORGE MICKLE, 


Secretary Geological and Mining Section. 


REPORD OF THE HISTORICAL  SECBION. 


TORONTO, April 21, 1892. 
To the Councel of the Canadian Institute :— 


The Historical Section begs to report, at the end of its second year’s 
existence, that the number of members on its roll has increased from 27 
to 45. The attendance at the meetings has been large and the discus- 
sions following the reading of papers full of interest. The Section notes 
with much pleasure the increased attention given to historical subjects 
by the Institute at large, also by the general public, and believes it has 
in some measure contributed thereto. Under the new and liberal rules 
-of the Institute, which permit gentlemen and ladies who are interested in 
the particular work of any one section to become associates of the Insti- 
tute for a merely nominal fee and to take part in all the proceedings of 
that Section, it is probable that a further impetus may be given to the 
study of History, which has hitherto been in Canada too much neglected. 


The following proceedings are recorded in the minutes of the Sec- 
tion :— 

Oct. 16th, 1891.—Business meeting, recommending the purchase by 
public subscription of the site of the old Fort Ste. Marie, on the Wye. 
Correspondence between our local agent and the owner is in progress, 
which will, it is hoped, result satisfactorily in securing this interesting 
spot for the Institute. 


Nov. 19th, 1891.—Paper by W. Canniff, M.D., M.C.S., on “ Pioneer 
Medical men of Upper Canada.” The paper gave many interesting 


60 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. III. 


details of the modes of licence, examination and practice in the early 
days of this province. 


Dec. 17th, 1891.—Mr. D. Boyle presented a paper on “ The Discovery 
of the Great Falls of Labrador.” This was opportune, as the newspapers 
of New York were claiming for a Bowdoin College expedition, the 
discovery of these falls, and the right of naming them. The discovery 
was made in 1839, by the late John McLean of the Hudson’s Bay Com- 
pany’s service. The paper was recommended for publication in the 
“Transactions” and the Section is pleased to see it has been published in 
the number just issued. A very interesting paper was read at the same 
meeting by Mr. J. G. Ridout, “Gibraltar, with Illustrations.” At this 
meeting, too, a resolution was passed and forwarded to the Council to 
call attention to the importance, as formerly urged by the Institute, of 
setting apart several townships on the head waters of some of our 
northern rivers as a national park. The Section is pleased to note that 
a Royal Commission has been appointed by the Lieut.-Governor in 
Council to fully consider this subject, for, in addition to its value to 
natural history, forestry, pisciculture and the preservation of many 
animals and birds from possible extinction, the establishment of natural 
parks will conduce to the fostering of a patriotic spirit and be a means 
of increasing interest in Canada abroad. 


Feb. 21st, 1892.—At this largely attended meeting Mr. Arthur Harvey 


read a treatise on “ The Labarum of Constantine the Great, and the new- 
views thereon of Mr. Christopher Samarsidis, Gymnasiarch (Principal of 


the Collegiate Institute), of Adrianople, Turkey.” Mr. Samarsidis had 
traced in the arcs and crosses of a parhelion, as in a monogram, the very 
letters of the celebrated TOYL2 N/KA, and the emblems XP. The 
paper dealt with this subject and was illustrated by diagrams of parhelia 
(frequent in Canada) and other atmospheric phenomena which may have 
had some connection with the vision of Constantine. The feeling for- 
merly, and even yet, excited by such displays was alluded to, with quota- 
tions, also the circumstances which led to the decay and fall of Poly- 
theism, and the adoption of Christianity as the religion of the Roman 
Empire. One of the objects of the paper was to show “ how rapidly a 
ripple on the shores of the blue A“gean now reaches our Canadian lakes.” 


March 24th, 1892.—A paper by Mr. Jas. Bain, Jr., on “ The Rebellion 
of 1837-8, as seen by an English officer,’ gave an account by Lieut. 
Hutton, 34th Regt., of his travels with the troops and the part they took 
in repelling the American sympathisers of that day. The action at 
Sandwich in which Col. Prince commanded the Canadian militia was 
described in apparently impartial terms. The paper elicited a warm 


—- 


1891-92]. REPORT OF THE HISTORICAL SECTION. 61 


discussion, and it became evident that the time has hardly arrived yet 
for a dispassionate survey of the events of that period. It was stated by 
Mr. Bain that diaries and letters relating to these times exist in greater 
quantity than usually supposed, and it is to be hoped that their posses- 
sors will place them at the disposal of this section for copying, if not for 
the preservation of the originals. 


April 21st, 1892.—The last paper of the Session was read by Mr. J. 
C. Hamilton, LL.B., “ Afro-Canadian—Retrospect and Prospect,” being 
the conclusion of his exhaustive work on the colored race in Canada, of 
which several prior chapters have been communicated to the Institute or 
to the Section. We hope soon to see the completed volume in print, 
and trust it will be as acceptable to the general public as it has been 
interesting to the members. 


The officers of the Section, elected for the ensuing year, are :— 
Chairman, J. C. Hamilton, M.A., LL.B.; Secretary, O. A. Howland; 
Council, J. G. Ridout, Robt. Jenkins, Geo. M. Rae. 


ARTHUR HARVEY, 


Secretary. 


62 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. 0 Oh 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ‘ORNITHOLOGICAL -SUB- 
SECTION OF TEE BIOLOGICAL: SECTION 
OP THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 


EDITED BY THE EDITING COMMITTEE. 


(Twenty-sixth meeting, April 15, 1890). 


Arrivals,— 7otanus melanoleucus, Greater Yellow-legs April 4, on the 
sand-bar, Ashbridge’s bay. Sayornis phoebe, April 14, Phoebe on Don 
Flats. Zonotrichia albicollis, April 14, White-throated Sparrow in city. 
Turdus aonalaschke pallasiz, Hermit Thrush, collected April 14, in the 
city JOHN EDMONDs. 


Arrivals at Sharon, Ont.—Melospiza fasciata, Song Sparrow first 
seen April 3, numerous on April 5, Sza/za szalzs, Bluebirds first seen 
flying high overhead on April 3; April 4, they began to settle down 
and on April 5, were quite common about every fence and stump. 
Sturnella magna, First Meadow Larks seen on April 3, common on 
April 5. Sayornis phebe, Phoebe, observed on April 5, quite common 
on April 7. Passerella tliaca, Toronto.—On April 13, I observed a small 
flock of Fox Sparrows in the Queen’s Park. Sphyrapicus varius. 
On April 13, I watched a female Yellow-bellied Sapsucker in the 
Queen’s: Park, sucking sap from holes she had pierced in the bark of 
a maple tree. Having sucked the sap from the holes already made 
she began pecking another hole and by the time it was finished the old 
ones were filled again, and she would return and empty them. A slight 
disturbance would cause her to fly away a short distance but she soon 
returned to enjoy her favorite drink. Examining the ground at the 
root of the tree I found pieces of bark, cut from the holes, scattered 
around.—C. E. PEARSON. 


Otocoris alpestris praticola.—On April 4, I collected a pair of 
Shore Larks on the Island. The female had been sitting on eggs.—_J. A. 
VARLEY. 


Tachycineta bicolor.—On April 4, I observed the first Tree Swallows 
on the Island and on April 5, I saw about a dozen at Balmy Beach. 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 63 


Spizella monticola, Tree Sparrows, were first observed on April 4, and 
Savannah Sparrows, Ammodramus sandwichensis savanna, were seen on 
April 12, at the Woodbine Race Course.—J. B. WILLIAMS. 


Arrivals —April 7, Piping Plover, 4gzalztzs meloda. April 4, White- 
rumped Shrike, Lanzus ludovectanus excubitorides. April 7, Blue Heron, 
Ardea herodias—W. CROss. 


Arrivals.—At Ayr, Ont., 1890, Feburary 2, Acanthis linaria, Redpoll 
Cyanocitta cristata, Blue Jays have been seen here regularly since 
March 1. March 15, Merula migratoria, Robin. March 16, Welospiza 
Jasctata, Song Sparrow. Molothrus ater, Cow-bird. March 24, Stur- 
nella magna, Meadow Lark. Szalia sztalts, Blue-bird, May 7, /cterus 
galbula, Baltimore Oriole-—W. PARKS, AYR. 


(Twenty-seventh meeting, April 29, 1890.) 


Arrivals.— March 25, Blue-birds, Szalza stalis, Robins, Merula 
migratoria, Field Sparrows, Sfzzella pusilla, were seen at Georgetown. 
March 31, Otocorzs alpestris praticola, Shore Larks, Falco sparverius, com- 
mon at Georgetown; a scattering of snow on ground. March 31, Werula 
migratoria, Sialia stalts, Melospiza fasciata, first seen at Lamaroux, 
Scarboro Township. The ground was covered with snow, and dcep 
drifts in many places. April 2, Werula migratoria, Spizella fasciata, 
common at Toronto. April 5, Bronzed Grackles Quzscalus quiscula 
@neus, were first seen at Toronto.—WM. BRODIE. 


March 26.—To-day I saw the first Bronzed Grackles Quzscalus 
guiscula eneus, on Bathurst St. March 30, I saw a flock of geese, flying 
high in the air, towards the North. April 4, Observed first Phoebe, 
Sayornis phoebe, Golden-crowned Kinglet, Regulus satrapa, and Tree 
Swallow, Zachyctneta bicolor. April 4, Saw first Ruby-crowned Kinglet, 
Regulus calendula, Brown Creeper, Certhia familtaris americana, Field 
Sparrow, Spzzella pusilla, Tree Sparrow, Spzzella mcnticola, Cowbird, 
Molothrus ater, Hairy Woodpecker, Dryobates villosus, Bank Swallow, 
Chvicola riparta, and secured one Meadow Lark, Sturnella magna. 
April 5, secured the first Vesper Sparrow, Poocetes gramineus, Chipping 
Sparrow, Sfzzella socitalis, Savannah Sparrow, Ammodramus sand- 
wichensis savanna. April 6 and 7, no Tree Swallows, TZachycineta 
bicolor, were to be seen around the city, weather being colder. April 8, 
Tree Swallows returned. April 8,saw first Purple Martin, Progue sudzs, 
Barn Swallow, Chelidon erythrogaster, and Yellow-bellied Sapsucker, 


64 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vor. IUDE 


Sphyrapicus varius. April 11, I counted twenty three Flickers, 
Colaptes auratus, on the University Lawn. April 12, saw first 
Baltimore Oriole, /cterus galbula. April 13, Zonotrichia leucophrys, 
White-crowned Sparrow, Zonotrichia albicollis, White-throated Sparrow, 
Pipilo erythrophthalmus, Towhee, Turdus aonalaschke pallasii, Hermit 
Thrush, Zurdus swatnsonzz, Olive-backed Thrush, 7urdus fuscescens, 
Wilson’s Thrush. Passerella tliaca in flocks—To-day, April 13, I saw 
a flock of about forty of the above birds in the University Ravine; but 
they were so shy I could only secure one specimen. This is the first 
record, of a flock of Fox Sparrows, in Toronto, and the first record of any 
being taken inthe spring. They were feeding on the ground, and could 
be seen scratching among the leaves on the side of the ravine, and on 
being disturbed, they flew up among the bushes, and were off before a 
shot could be secured. I also saw another flock on Well’s Hill, and 
secured two specimens on April 14. They were surrounded by a guard 
of Juncos, /unco hyemalis, and were very hard to approach, as the 
Juncos flying up startled them, and they were off immediately. April 
15, Saw two specimens of Carpodacus purpureus, Purple Finches, and 
two Loxza leucoptera, White-winged Crossbills, in the University Grounds; 
also saw first Dendrotca coronata, Myrtle Warbler, and first Tvrog/o- 
dytes @don, House Wren.—G. E. ATKINSON. 


Acanthis linaria rostrata, at Toronto.—Among a number of 
Redpolls sent to Washington for determination by Mr. Ridgeway, is a 
young male, taken at Toronto by Mr. Cross, on February 10, 1890, and 
an adult female taken at Lorne Park, November 9, 1889, which were 
pronounced the Greater Redpoll. 


Acanthis linaria holbcellii, at Lorne Park.—Three specimens, 
one male taken March 3, and a male and female March 15, 1888. 
were determined Holbeell’s Redpoli, but they are not typical of the 
form but nearer to that than to /zxarza. 


Otocoris alpestris praticola, notes from Ottawa.—On the level 
plain that extends three miles north of this city, I saw, on March 23, 
seven solitary Shore Larks, and one pair, and on the open plain of 
Quinnville I saw another pair; although the weather is cold, and the 
snow is still deep; they seem to be mated and settled for the season, 
On the experimental farm I secured a male, on March 25, and was told 
by Mr. Fletcher, that several pairs breed each year, on the high dry 
knolls of the farm, and raise two broods each season.—ERNEST E. 
THOMPSON. 


Arrivals.—On Sept 23, T. Harmer, secured the first Spotted Sand- 
piper, Actetzes macularta, also Tree Swallow, Zachycineta bicolor, Cliff 


ae 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 65 


Swallow, Petrochelidon lunifrons, and Bank Swallow, Clivicola riparia, 
April 24,—Swamp Sparrow, JJelospiza georgiana, Sora Rail, Porzana 
¢arolina. April 27—Black and White Warbler, Mnzotidta varia, 
Black-throated Green Warbler, Dendroica virens. April 28, This 
morning I secured a fine Meadow Lark, Sturnella magna, in a thick 
hardwood bush in Rosedale—JAMES R. THURSTON. 


Port Sydney Observations for 1888, and 1889.—The following 
rare birds have been observed by me at the above place in 1888, April 
7, Three-toed Woodpecker, P2cotdes arcticus, Fox Sparrow, Passerella 
eltaca, on May 1, I shot a fine specimen of the latter species. May 3, 
secured a pair of Pileated Woodpeckers, Ceophlwus pileatus, May 16, Traill’s 
Flycatcher, Empedonax pusillus trailliz, this species seems to be abundant, 
as I have since observed a large number, several of which I secured. 
May 19, Virginia Rail, Rallus virginianus, Solitary Sandpiper, Zotanus 
solitarius. June 14, Olive-sided Flycatcher, Contopus borealis. 

March 15, 1889.—Pair of Canada Jays, Perdsoreus canadensts. March 
19, Pine Siskin, Spznus pinus, March 22, another pair of Pertsoreus 
canadensis. 


Gravenhurst Observations 1889.—May 25, Catbird, Galeoscoptes 
carolinensis, May 28, House Wren, Tvoglodytes aedon, caught on nest 
which contained six eggs. September 9, Sora Rail, Porzana carolina, 
found dead on R. R. track; Least Bittern, Botaurus exilis. 


1890.—Jan 4, Robin, WMerula migratoria; January 17, Male Evening 
Grosbeak, Coccothraustes vespertina; January 19, two Pine Grosbeaks, 
Pinicola enucleator; January 8, full plumaged Goshawk, Accépiter 
atricapillus, January 29, Robin; March 11, to 28, secured specimens of 
Shore Lark, Otocores alpestris ; March 12, two Pine Grosbeaks, Pzxicola 
enucleator; March 28, three male Snow Buntings, Plectrophenaxr nivalts. 
—Wwm. MELVILLE. 


Corvus americana nesting.—On April 16, I found a Crow’s nest in 
the University Grounds. It contained five fresh eggs. This nest was in 
the top of a pine tree; on the same day I got another containing four 
eggs, out of a beech tree at Greenwood’s Crossing. 


Migrants.—White-throated Sparrows, Zonotrichia albicollis ; Hermit 
Thrushes, Zurdus aonalaschke pallasit and other northern birds have 
been very numerous around the Queen’s Park since April 22, migration 
is evidently in full swing —CHaAs E. PEARSON. 


Passerella iliaca.—On April 18, at the University Grounds I saw 
several of the above rare Sparrows, I also saw several more travelling 
with Juncos on Well’s Hill on the same day and also from April 20 to 
April 23. 

5 


66 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou IIT. 


Merula migratoria, nesting, On April 22 I found two nests of 
the robin nearly completed— HUBERT H. BROWN. E 


A®zIialitis vocifera arrived.—On April 20, I saw first of the above 
plover at Leslie’s Nurseries, East Toronto. On same day I saw a Fox 
Sparrow (Passerella tliaca), in Rosedale —JOHN. EDMONDS. 


The following list of birds are mentioned as occurring at Listowel, 
County Perth, by WobKaEns, 


Podilymbus podiceps.— Mentioned as taken occasionally on the 
river. 

Aix sponsa.—A Pair of Wood Ducks nested near there for several 
successive years, some of the young were captured. 


Botaurus jentiginosus.—Casual visitor. 
Botaurus exilis—Casual visitor supposed to breed. 


Ardea herodias.—A common visitor to the creeks and ponds in the 
neighbourhood. 


Ardea virescens.—One specimen of the Green Heron captured in 
18809. 

Nycticorax nycticorax nevius.—One specimen taken from a 
flock of five in 1887. 


Rallus virginianus.—Occasionally breeds. 

Porzana carolina.—A summer resident, several nests taken. 

Philohela minor.—A rare summer resident. 

Gallinago delicata.—A fall migrant. 

Tringa minutilla.— Generally seen as a fall migrant. 

Totanus melanoleucus.—A few seen in the spring of 1889. 

Totanus flavipes.—Sometimes seen in the fall. 

Totanus solitarius.—Common about ponds and marshy places,. 
have observed it till the first week in June, then not till after the middle 
of July, when it remains till the end of August. 

Actitis macularia.—Common on the banks of streams and ponds, 
breeds. 

Charadrius dominicus.—A fall migrant. 


AXgialitis vocifera.— A common summer resident appearing in. 
March, breeds. 


1891-92 |. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 67 
Colinus virginianus.—Very rare in this locality now, not observed 
breeding for many years. 
Bonasa umbellus.—A few resident in the locality. 


Ectopistes migratorius.—Becoming rare, a flock of eleven seen 
June 10, 1885, only odd ones seen since. 


Zenaidura macroura.—One procured in 1889, may become more 
common, 


Accipiter velox.—Not common, one nest of four eggs taken May 
24, 1882. 


Accipiter cooperi.—Rather common, appearing about the first of 


April ; the most destructive of our hawks to young poultry, pigeons, and 
wild birds. 


Buteo borealis.—Fairly common in summer, arrives about the middle 
of March, may breed. 


Buteo lineatus.—Common, arriving about March 21, breeds here. 
Buteo latissimus.—Common, may breed. 


Archibuteo lagopus sancti-jokannis.—Captured one specimen in 
a trap, rare, 


Falco columbarius.—Occasionally observed. 


Falco sparverius.—Common, nests in holes in trees mostly those of 
Woodpeckers. 


Asio wilsonianus.—A few have been taken here. 

Asio accipitrinus.— Have seen several specimens in local collections. 
Syrnium nebulosum—Commonly met with in spring, may breed. 
Scotiaptex cinerea.— A few observed, mostly in winter. 

Nyctala acadica.—Rather rare, may possibly breed. 

Megascops asio.—Common in winter. 


Bubo virginianus.—Occasionally met with in dense woods, doubt- 
less breeds. 


Nyctea nyctea.—A rare winter visitor. 


Coccyzus americanus.—Rare, one nest of two eggs taken July 20, 
1884. 


Coccyzus erythrophthalmus.— A common summer resident, 
breeds. 


Ceryle alcyon.—A common resident, nests in self-made burrows. 


68 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. MUG 


Dryobates villosus.—A common resident, breeds here. 

Dryobates pubescens.—Occasionally observed at all times of the 
year. 

Picoides arcticus.—A pair frequented my farm from the fall of 
1888 to spring of 1889, one captured at Elma, in June. 

Sphyrapicus varius.—A common summer resident, breeds, arrival 
and departure uncertain. 

Ceophlceus pileatus.—Very rare, once more common. 


Melanerpes erythrocephalus.— A common summer resident, 
breeding on the margins of the woods. 


Colaptes auratus.—A common summer resident from the end of 
March to middle of October, breeds here. 


Antrostomus vociferus.—Common from May to October, breeds 
here. 


Chordeiles virginianus.—A common summer resident, breeds. 


Cheetura pelagica.—An abundant summer resident, breeding in 
outhouses, chimneys, and _ hollow trees. 


Trochilus colubris.—A common summer resident, probably nests 
Tyrannus tyrannus.—Common from middle of May to September. 
_Myiarchus crinitus.—Heard mostly in May and June. 


Sayornis phoebe.—Common from first of April, to middle of 
October, mostly about water, breeds. 


Empidonax pusillus trailliimCommon in certain woods, several 
nests seen. 
Empidonax minimus.—Common, breeds, 


Cyanocitta cristata.—A resident,sometimes seen in large flocks; 
a few breed. 


Corvus corax sinuatus.—Two pair have been observed. 


Corvus americanus.—Very common from middle of February to 
November, specimens have also been seen in other winter months, 
breeds. 


Dolichonyx oryzivorus. — Bob-o-link, common summer resident, 
breeds. 


Molothrus ater.—Cow-bird, common summer resident, generally seen 
in flocks. 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 69 


Agelaius phoeniceus. — Red-winged Black-bird, common, arrives 
about March 20, last seen in middle of October. 


Sturnella magna.—Meadow Lark, common summer resident, breeds, 


Icterus galbula.—Baltimore Oriole, a summer resident in town and 
country, breeds. 


Scolecophagus carolinus. — Rusty Grackle, migratory visitor’ 
formerly nested. 


Quiscalus quiscula seneus.—Crow Blackbird, abundant summer 
resident, breeds. 


Coccothraustes vespertina.—Evening Grosbeak, a rare winter 
visitor, one seen December 12, 1889, two flocks previously seen, data 
not taken. 


Pinicola enucleator.—Pine Grosbeak, specimens seen nearly every 
winter, abundant in the winter of 1884. 


Carpodacus purpureus.—Purple Finch, common summer resident, 
nests in Balsam plantations. 


Loxia leucoptera.—White-winged Crossbill, occasionally collected. 


Loxia curvirostra minor,—Red Crossbill, flocks seen every winter, 
nest taken. 


Acanthis hornemannii exilipes—Hoary Redpoll, one pair collected 
March 15, 1890. 


Acanthis linaria.—Redpoll common in large flocks every winter. 


Spinus tristis.—Goldfinch, abundant summer resident, sometimes 
seen in winter, nests. 


Spinus pinus.—Pine Siskin, common winter visitor, observed from 
December to April. 


Plectrophenax nivalis.—Snowbunting, observed in large flocks, 
from November to end of March. 


Calcarius lapponicus.—Lapland Longspur, a rare winter visitor. 


Poocetes gramineus.—Vesper Sparrow, common from middle of 
April to October, breeds. 


Ammodramus sandwichensis savanna. — Savanna _ Sparrow, 
common in meadow and pasture fields, breeds. 


Zonotrichia leucophrys.—White-crowned Sparrow, common from 
middle of April to middle of May, not noticed in the fall. 


70 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. (Vor. TB 
Zonotrichia albicollis.—White-throated Sparrow, common summer 
resident, breeds. | 
Spizella monticola.—Tree Sparrow, migratory visitor. 


Spizella socialis.—Chipping Sparrow, common summer resident, 
breeds. 


Junco hyemalis.—Black Snowbird, common resident, breeds, seen 
sparingly in winter. 

Melospiza fasciata.—Song Sparrow, abundant, breeds. 

Melospiza georgiana.—Swamp Sparrow, occasionally seen. 


Passerella iliaca—Fox Sparrow, rare migrant. 


Pipilo erythrophthalmus.—Towhee, becoming more common, may 
breed. 


Habia ludoviciana.—Rose-breasted Grosbeak, common especially in 
low thick hardwoods, nests. 


Passerina cyanea.—Indigo Bunting, common on the margins of 
second growth woods, nests. 


Piranga rubra.—Summer Tanager, a few specimens seen. 


Piranga erythromelas.—Scarlet Tanager, not common, a few nests 
seen. 


Progne subis.—Purple Martin, a common summer resident, in the 
~ Town. 


Petrochelidon lunifrons.—Cliff Swallow, common, nests in colonies. 


Chelidon erythrogaster.—Barn Swallow, abundant summer resident 
breeds. 


Tachycineta bicolor.—Tree Swallow, a common summer resident, 
nests in Town and country. 


Ampelis garrulus.—Bohemian Waxwing, occasionally observed in 
winter, sometimes in large flocks in spring. 


Ampelis cedrorum.—Cedar Wax-wing, common from end of May 
to middle of August, nests. 


Lanius borealis.— Northern Shrike, observed singly in winter, 
sometimes in flocks, from two to six, carries its prey in claws and beak. 


Lanius ludovicianus excubitorides. — White-rumped Shrike, 
observed from early in April to last of October, local in distribution, 
nests in thorn trees. 


ek oe 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICLL REPORT. 71 


Vireo olivaceus.—Red-eyed Vireo, common, breeds. 


Vireo gilvus.—Warbling Vireo, not common, heard in Orchards and 
deep woods. 


Vireo flavifrons.—Yellow-throated Vireo, summer resident. 
Vireo noveboracensis.—White-eyed Vireo, one collected in middle 
of October 1890. 


Mniotilta varia.—Black and White Warbler, common, several nests 
seen, 


Helminthophila chrysoptera.—Golden-winged Warbler, generally 
observed in early summer, one nest taken. 

Helminthophila ruficapilla.—Nashville Warbler, rarely seen in 
spring, may breed. 

Compsothlypis americana.—Parula Warbler, a few noticed. 

Dendroica estiva.—Yellow Warbler, common, breeds. 


Dendroica czerulescens.—Black-throated Blue Warbler, common 
in several high woods, several nests seen. 


Dendroica coronata.—Myrtle Warbler, occasionally met with in 
certain damp woods, one nest taken. 


Dendroica cerulea.—Czrulean Warbler, generally noticed in 
summer, may nest. 


Dendroica pensylvanica.—Chestnut-sided Warbler, common in low 
second growth hardwood, nests. 


Dendroica castanea.—Bay-brested Warbler, casually noticed, one 
nest taken. 


Dendroica striata.—Blackpoll Warbler, occasionally observed in 
spring and early summer, also in August, may breed. 


Dendroica blackburnie.—Blackburnian Warbler, a spring visitor. 


Dendroica vigorsii.— Pine-creeping Warbler, a few specimens 
observed 


Seiurus aurocapillus.— Oven-bird, common summer resident, 
breeds. 


Seiurus noveboracensis.—Water Thrush, common in low swampy 
woods, heard from first of May to last of August, breeds. 


Geothlypis agilis.—Connecticut Warbler, an occasional resident on 
the margin of certain low woods, several nests taken. 


72 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ie 
Geothlypis philadelphia.—Mourning Warbler, occasional resident, 
one nest taken. 


Geothlypis trichas.—Maryland Yellow-throat, a summer resident. 
becoming more common, no nest yet taken. 


Sylvania canadensis.—Canada Warbler, met with in certain low 
swampy woods, several nests taken, last in June 5, 1888. 


Setophaga ruticilla—American Redstart, abundant in all high 
hardwood, nests. 


Anthus pensilvanicus. —Titlark, abundant spring and autumn 
visitor. 


Galeoscoptes carolinensis.— Catbird, common summer resident 
breeds. 


Harporhynchus rufus.—Brown Thrasher, seen for the first time in 
this vicinity, July 1889, may become more common and breed. 


Troglodytes aédon.— House Wren, common summer resident, 
breeding in town and country, 


Troglodytes hiemalis.—Winter Wren, common in swampy woods, 
a number of nests observed. 
Certhia familiaris americana.—Brown Creeper, common in swampy 


woods, several nests taken. 


Sitta carolinensis. — White-bellied Nuthatch, common resident,. 
breeds. 


Sitta canadensis. — Red-bellied Nuthatch, occasionally observed,. 
more common in evergreen woods in winter than in summer. 


Parus atricapillus.—Chicadee, common resident, breeds. 


Regulus satrapa.—Golden-crowned Kinglet, a common winter resi- 
dent. 


Regulus calendula.—Ruby-crowned Kinglet, uncommon spring 
visitor, not observed in autumn. 


Polioptila czerulea.—Blue-gray Gnatcatcher, occasionally observed 
in spring, may breed. 


Turdus mustelinus.—Wood Thrush, a common summer resident, 
breeds. 


Turdus fuscescens.—Wilson’s Thrush, not so common as the 
Hermit Thrush, breeds. 


lod 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. id 


Turdus ustulatus swainsonii.—Olive-backed Thrush, a rare spring 
visitor. 


Turdus aonalaschke pallasii—Hermit Thrush, common, breeds. 
Merula migratoria.—Robin, abundant summer resident, breeds. 


Sialia sialis.—Blue-bird, abundant summer resident, breeding in town 
and country.—W. L. KELLS. 


More Passerella iliaca—On April 17, 1 shot another Fox Sparrow 
on Well’s Hill, and on April 19, I secured one in University grounds out 
of the flock mentioned before. It is remarkable that these birds, which 
have seldom been seen in Toronto in the spring, and only as stragglers in 
the fall, should come in such numbers this year, and at such an unusal 
time. 


Antrostomus vociferus.—On April 19, I secured the first specimen 
of the Whip-poor-will, and first Pine Warbler, Dendroica vigorstz, on 
Well’s Hill; and on April 29, I saw five Chimney Swifts, Chetura pelagica, 
sailing around the ruins of the University. Migration has seemingly 
lulled for a while, and the arrivals have departed for the north, leaving 
our woods ready for another consignment.—G. E. ATKINSON. 


After the reports were taken an Editing Committee composed of Dr. 
Brodie, J. R. Thurston, H. H. Brown, and G. E. Atkinson was appointed. 
to look after the editing of the proceedings. 


(Twenty-eighth Meeting, May 13.) 


Seiurus aurocapillus on Yonge Street.—On May 9, I was handed 
a fine Oven-bird, which was secured by a boy in a lane on the south-east 
corner of King and Yonge Streets.—J. A. VARLEY. 


Megascops asio.—On April 27, I found a nest of the Screech 
Owl about five miles east of Victoria Park. It was in a hollow stump 
about seven feet from the ground and the cavity was eight or nine inches. 
deep, lined with a few feathers and contained five fresh eggs. 


Arrivals.—On May 4,1 observed the first Brown Thrasher, Harfo- 
rhynchus rufus, Cat-bird, Galeoscoptes carolinensis, and Oven-birds, Sezu- 
rus aurocapillus, in Rosedale-—JOHN L. JACKSON. 


Arrivals.—May 3, Ruby-throated Humming Bird, Zvochitus Colu- 
bris, Virginia Rail, Rallus virginianus. May 4, Florida Gallinule, 


74 TRANSACTIONS OF TITE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IIT 


Gallinula galeata. May 6, Least Bittern, Botaurus exilis. May 8, Long 
billed Marsh Wren, Cistothorus palustris. May 10, American Pipit 
Anthus pensilvanicus—JOHN EDMONDS. 


Arrivals.—May 3, Black-throated Blue Warbler, Dendroica cerules- 
cens, Parula Warbler, Compsothlypis americana. 


Sparrows eating buds.—On May 13,1 saw a flock of about fifty 
White-throated Sparrows, Zonotrichia albicollis, and White-crowned 
Sparrows, Zonotrichia leucophrys, eating the buds of a maple tree, in the 
University Grounds. 


Sialia sialis nesting.—On May 3, I found a nest of the Blue-bird 
in the Cricket Grounds. It had contained eggs but they were taken. 


Albino Spizella socialis —On May 9, I secured a bird which I had 
noticed around the University Grounds since May 1, but had been 
unable to secure it. It seemed a new bird in appearance, but its song 
resembled that of the Chipping Sparrow, and upon examination it 
proved to be an albino of the above species.—CHAS. E. PEARSON. 


April 30.—I received three Caspian Terns, Sterna tschegrava, which 
were killed out of a flock of about fifty, they were all females. 


Green Heron.—A fine specimen of Ardea virescens, was shot in 
Toronto Marsh and brought to me on April 30. 


May 8.—I received another Caspian Tern, which was also a female. 


Chicadees nesting.—On May 12, while at the Humber, I found three 
pair of the above Parus atricapillus, busy preparing their nests. One 
stump containing a nest had three or four holes started and left evidently 
proving too hard for the little workers. The same day I saw a pair of 
Mourning Warblers, Geothlypis philadelphia. 


Kctopistes migratorius, at Humber.— On May 12, at the Humber 
I heard a cooing in the distance and following it up I came across a 
beautiful male Passenger Pigeon, and got within easy range but unfortu- 
nately had only a charge of small shot which failed to bring down the 
prize. 


Nests found.—On the same day I saw Kingfishers, Ceryle alcyon, 
building, and found nest of Song Sparrow, AVelospiza fasctata, contain- 
ing four eggs. 

May 2.—I received the first Scarlet Tanager Piranga erythromelas. 
—WwM. CROSS. 


Arrivals and collections.—April 30, I saw the first Brown Thrashers, 
Flarporhynchus rufus, in the University Grounds. May 2, saw the first 


ee ee ee eee eee eee 


——$— = —_— 2 eS eeEeEeEeEEEeE———eEe—EeEe 


-— Oh ite 


od 


1891-92}. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 75 


Yellow Warbler, Dendroica estiva. May 3, secured two males and one 
female Red Crossbill, Zoréa curvirostra minor, at the same place. May 
4, saw first Crested Flycatcher, Myiarchus crinitus, on Well’s Hill. 


Sparrows eating beech buds.—May 5,1 watched a flock of Passer 
domesticus, eating beech buds in the University Grounds. They go in 
flocks of about 20, from tree to tree and destroy the buds at the rate of 
about 5 per minute for each bird. They cut the buds off close to the twig, 
eat the soft pip and drop the shells. On May 11, I also saw three Rose- 
breasted Grosbeaks feeding at the same place and in the same manner, 
occasionally darting out at a passing insect. I managed to secure one 
and its stomach was packed with these buds. 


More arrivals.—May 6, Oven-bird, Sezurus aurocapillus. May 10, 
Rosebreasted Grosbeak, Hadbia ludovictana, Blueheaded Vireo, Vzreo 
sclttartus. May 13, Bob-o-link, Dolichonyx oryztvorus, Catbird, Galeos- 
Loptes carolinensis.—G. E. ATKINSON. 


Twenty-ninth meeting, May 27, 1890), 


Arrivals.—May 19, Zyrannus tyrannus, Kingbird. Sylvania pusilla. 
Wilson’s Warbler. Sylvania canadensis, Canadian Warbler. 


Observations and collections, at Orillia, Ont.—I secured three 
Baltimore Orioles, /cterus galbula, and several Warblers on May 24. 
May 25, secured a male Maryland Yellow-throat, Goethlypzs trichas. 


Nests.—May 26, at Orillia, I found a nest of Quzscalus quiscula eneus, 
Bronzed Grackles, containing four full fledged young birds. One nest 
of Chipping Sparrow, Sfzzella socialis, containing two eggs, and one 
nest of the Barn Swallow, Chelidon erythrogaster, containing four eggs 
—G, E. ATKINSON. 


Migration at its height.—On May 3, in Rosedale, I saw large 
numbers of Warblers, among them were the Chestnut-sided, Denxdrozca 
pensylvanica, Blackburnian, Dendroica blackburnig, and one Cerulean 
Warbler, Dendroica cerulea. May 24, a Mourning Dove, Zenazdura 
macroura, was secured at Little York, also three Baybreasted, Dendroica 
castanea, one Cerulean Warbler, Dendroica cerulea, and one Cape May 
Warbler, Dendroica tigrina, were brought to me. I also secured 
several specimens of the Ruby-throated Hummingbird, TZvochzlus 
colubris, which are very numerous this season; a male specimen of 


76 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | Vou. 1G. 


Ardea virescens, Green Heron, was shot at the Humber and brought to 
me on May 24. ‘ 


A new species for Ontario.—-On May 18, a very. interesting capture 
was made on Toronto Island, and I afterwards received the bird; it was a 
small Bittern with all the colorings very dark and blended into rich 
chestnut brown on the back. It was so unlike the Least Bittern 
that I put it down as a new bird and soon identified it as Botaurus 
neoxenus, Cory’s Least Bittern. It is a resident of Florida and Mexico, 
and is supposed to have wandered up here with our Botaurus exilis, 
during migration.—W. Cross. 


(Thirtieth Meeting, June 3). 


Another rare species—On May 23,a Gull was brought to my 
store. It had been shot on Toronto Island and being unlike any of our 
native species I had it thoroughly examined and it proved to be a male 


Laughing Gull, Larus atricilla. This is, I believe, the first record of 


this bird for Ontario. 


Other rare birds.—June 2,1 received a female Wilson’s Phalarope 
Phalaropus tricolor, in full breeding plumage shot at Toronto Marsh. 
Also one Black Tern, Hydrochelidon nigra surinamensis, and on May 
28, one Caspian Tern, Sterna tschegrava, and one Yellow-billed Cuckoo, 
Coccyzus americanus.—WM. CROSS. 


Coccyzus erythrophthalmus.—The first Black-billed Cuckoo was 
secured on Well’s Hill on May 28. 


Matures Accipiter atricapillus—On June 2, on Well’s Hill I heard 
crows raising a disturbance and on investigating I saw a large Hawk fly 
to the top of a tree near by. I at once identified it as an adult Goshawk. 
I fired but the charge was too light and I did not secure him.—G. E. 
ATKINSON. 


Passerina cyanea.—On June 3,1 saw the first Indigo Bunting at 
Kew Gardens.—J. A. VARLEY. 


(Thirty-first meeting, June 17). 


Seiurus motacilla, at the Credit.—On August 23, 1888, I collected 


a young female of the Large-billed Water Thrush, on the Credit River, 


about five miles north of Lake Ontario. This I believe is the most 


1891-92}. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT, 77 


northern record for the species in Ontario. Its dimensions are :—length 
5.88 ; extent, 10; wing, 3.19; tail, 2.06; beak, .51. It was in fair con- 
dition, and had been feeding on grasshoppers and coleoptera—ERNEST 
E. THOMPSON. 


Arrivals &c—On May 21, at Well’s Hill I shot an adult female 
Broad-winged Hawk, Buteo Jatissimus, and secured the first Baybreasted 
Warbler, Dendroica castanea, and a Yellow-bellied Flycatcher Am- 
pidonax flaviventris.—H. H. BROWN. 


Albino Passer domesticus.—Since June 10, I have observed a 
sparrow, which is completely white, in company with others of its 


species, around the Woodbine Race Track, but as yet have not secured 
it—JAS A. VARLEY. 


June 7.—I received a Marbled Godwit Lzmosa fedoa, and a Nor- 
thern Phalarope, Phalaropus lobatus, one specimen of Black Tern, 
Hydrochelidon nigra surinamensts, and on June 14, a full plumaged 
Night Heron, Vycticorax nycticorax nevius,and White-rumped Sandpiper, 
Tringa fuscicollis, all collected on Ashbridge’s Bar.—W. CRoss. 


Towhee’s nest.—On May 25, I found a nest of Pzpzlo erythroph- 
thalmus, in Rosedale. It contained four fresh eggs and was constructed 
of grape-vine bark lined with coarse grass. 


Coccyzus americanus, in Union Station—On May 29, I was 
given a female Yellow-billed Cuckoo, which was caught about 4 a.m. 
while roosting in the Union Station; and on May 30, I received a 
Virginia Rail Rallus virginianus, caught in the same place where they 
had evidently gone to roost. 


Nests found.—On May 31, I found a nest of the Savannah Sparrow 
Ammodramus sandwichensis savanna, containing four eggs; two of 
the Sora, Porzana carolina, one containing six, and the other two eggs, 
also several nests of Red-winged Blackbirds, Age/aius phoeniceus, some 
with eggs and some with young in. June 4, one nest of Spotted Sand- 
piper, Actztis macularia, containing four fresh eggs. June 7, several nests 
of Bank Swallow, Chelidon erythrogaster, with eggs at different stages of 
incubation, and several nests of Purple Martin, Prognue sudzs, and Tree 
Swallow, Zachycineta bicolor. These two latter seem to have two nests 
containing eggs at the same time, as the boxes examined contained two 


nests and eggs each, while only one pair of each of the birds were 
observed. 


Trochilus colubris nest.—While collecting east of Toronto on June 
7,1 was attracted by a Humming Bird which was flying around my head ; 


78 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vor, Taal? 


on following it I discovered its nest on the bough of a small cedar about 
ten feet from the ground. The mother came and sat on the eggs three 
times while I was watching it but I could not secure her. The nest con- 
tained two eggs which were partly incubated. 


Carpodacus purpureus.—On June 14, I approached a pair of Purple 
Finches in the Queen’s Park. I managed to get close enough to strike 
one of them with a stick, and captured it—CHAs E. PEARSON. 


Bonasa nest in Rosedale.—On June 9, I found a nest of the Ruffed 
Grouse, Lonasa umbellus togata, in Rosedale. It contained fifteen eggs,. 
all but three of which had been hatched and the young gone. The shells of 
each egg had been cut around the large end and the young let out, and 
the large end turned inside the remainder of the sheli, so that every shell 
was quite complete, two of the remaining three were bad and the third 
contained a dead bird. The nest was in a small depression on the side 
of aravine. The same day I found a nest of Wilson’s Thrush, 7uzadus 
Juscescens, containing three of its own eggs, and one of the Cowbird 
Molothrus ater, at the same place—G. E. ATKINSON. 


Migration observations, from Port Sydney.—The following is a 
list of the dates on which the different birds arrived here last spring, 
and a comparison with the arrivals up to April 1890. Acanthzs linaria, 
Redpoll arrived January 25, 1889, November 1, 1889, much earlier. 
Otocoris alpestris praticola, Shorelark, March 5, 1889, Feburary 27, 
1890, much earlier, Spzzella monticola, Tree Sparrow, March 11, 
1889, April 7, 1890, later. /unco hyemalts, Junco, March 17, 1889, 
April 7, 1890, later. MWerula migratoria, Robin, March 22, 1889, 
April 23, 1890, later. Szalza szalzs, Blue-bird, March 22, 1889, April 
25, 1890, later. Larus argentatus, Herring Gull, March 22, 1889, 
March 18, 1890, earlier. MWelospiza fasciata, Song Sparrow, March 
24, 1889, April 7, 1890, later.. Scolecophagus carolinus, Rusty 
Grackle, April 1, 1889, April 9, 1890, later. Quzscalus quiscula 
@neus, Bronzed Grackle, April 9, 1889, April 9, 18090, same 
Sphyrapicus varius, Yellow-bellied Sapsucker, April 11, 1889, April 12, 
1890, later. Colaptes auratus, Flicker, April 11, 1889, Aprii 12, 
1890, “later. Spznus' trzstis, American Goldfinch, April 11,)-1é80, 
April 10, 1890, earlier. Sayornzs phwbe, Phoebe, April 11, 1880, 
April 14, 1890, later. Accepiter velox, Sharp-shinned Hawk, April, 
16, 1889, April 12, 1890, earlier. Falco sparverius, Sparrow Hawk, 
April 16, 1889, April 12, 1890, earlier. Contopus virens, Wood 
Pewee, April 16, 1889, not yet come, later. Poocetes gramineus, 
Vesper Sparrow, April 16, 1889, April 11, 1890, earlier. Ceryle 
alcyon, Kingfisher, s\pril 16, 1889, April 12, 1890, earlier. Z7oglo- 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 79 


dytes hiemalis, Winter Wren, April 4, 1889, April 9, 1890, later. 
Turdus fuscescens Wilson’s Thrush, April 16, 1889, April 17, 1890, 
later. Ardea herodias Blue Heron, April 12, 1889, April 3, 1890, 
earlier. Regulus calendula, Ruby-crowned Kinglet, April 4, 1889, 
April 11, 1890, later. ‘Regulus satrapa, Golden-crowned Kinglet, 
April 4, 1889, April 11, 1890, later. Passerella tliaca, Fox Sparrow, 
April 17, 1889, April 17, 1890, same. Zonotrichia albicollis, White- 
throated Sparrow, April 20, 1889, April 17, 1890, earlier. Zachy- 
cineta bicolor, Tree Swallow, April 17, 1889, April 17, 1890, Same. 
Urinator imber, Loon, April 20, 1889, April 20, 1890, Same. Sfizella 
socialis, Chipping Sparrow, April 20, 1889, April 20, 1890, same. 
Archibuteo lagopus sanctt-johannis, Rough-legged Hawk, April 22, 
1889, April 22, 1890, same. Sotaurus lentiginosus, American Bittern, 
April 24, 1889, April 24, 1890, same. 


Northern migrants wintering.—The following birds came down 
from the north and remained with us Wyctea nyctea, Snowy Owl; 
Pertsoreus canadensis, Canada Jay; Prcotdes arcticus, Arctic Wood- 
pecker; Pznzcola enucleator, Pine Grosbeak; Acanthis linaria, Redpoll. 


Resident birds at Port Sydney.—The following birds are resident 
with us summer and winter, Ceophlwus pileatus, Pileated Woodpecker; 
Dryobates villosus, Hairy Woodpecker; Dryobates pubescens, Downy 
Woodpecker; Sztta carolinensis, White-breasted Nuthatch; Sz¢tta 
canadensis, Red-breasted Nuthatch; Carpodacus purpureus, Purple 
Finch; Spenus trestis, Goldfinch; Cyanocttta cristata, Blue Jay; Loxia 
curvirostra minor, Red Crossbill; Loxta leucoptera, White-winged Cross- 
bill; Parus atvicapillus, Chickadee; Budo virgintanus, Great-horned Owl; 
Syrntum nebulosum, Barred Owl; Jlegascops asio, Mottled Owl; 
Nyctala acadica, Saw-whet Owl; Scotiaptex cinerea, Great Gray Owl; 
Lophodytes culcullatus, Hooded Merganser. Our rivers are very much 
cut up by rapids around which there is always open water which is 
frequented by this duck and a few other species, which always find 
plenty of food. During the coldest weather I have seen flocks of as 


many as twenty, sporting around among the ice as contented as in 
mid-summer. 


Rare birds at Port Sydney.—Ten years ago the Red-headed Wood- 
pecker, AVelanerpes erythrocephalus, was a very rare bird here, but is now 
very numerous; within the last 27 years, the Meadow Lark, Sturnella 
magna, has introduced itself, is likewise becoming common, and it is 
only three years since the first Shore Lark, Ozocoris alpestris praticola, 
appeared and has become common. The Cow-bird, M/olothrus ater, has 
not reached us yet. Two years ago I collected a Baltimore Oriole, 


80 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. ILI. 


Icterus galbula, the only specimen ever collected here, and I also 
collected the only male and female Towhee Pzpzlo erythrophthalmus, ever 
taken here. On May 6, 1890, I collected a Black-throated Green War- 
bler, Dendrozca virens, which are just becoming common. 


Nesting of Sitta canadensis, and Parus atricapillus. — Last 
summer I found a nest of the Red-breasted Nuthatch, it was dug ina 
rotten stump about five feet from the ground, and contained young birds 
almost able to fly. Around the entrance to the nest was a ring of pine 
or balsam gum, and as I saw the young birds picking at it I inferred it 
was an insect trap. I also found three nests of the Chickadee, and each 
was lined with the hair of the Lepus americana. 


Kingfisher nesting.—Last summer I saw two nests of the Ceryle 
alcyon, one containing seven eggs and the other six. In the first I 
caught the male and in the second the female, which goes to show that 
the male assists in the incubation.—A. Kay, Port Sydney, Muskoka. 


Nesting of Ontario birds.—From a paper read before the Biological 
Section May 26. . 


Coccyzus erythrophthalmus.—In July 1885, I saw a Black-billed 
Cuckoo, fly off a Wood Pewee’s nest, in an orchard on Bathurst 
Street; and in July 1886, I saw another come off a Yellow Warblers 
nest in the same orchard, I got both eggs. There is no doubt that it 
was the Black-billed Cuckoo, as I shot the bird which came off the 
Pewee’s nest. 


Dryobates pubescens.—I find a Downy Woodpecker’s nest, every 
year in a dead tree about fifteen feet from the ground. 


Colaptes auratus.—I have found the Flickers’ nesting every year, but 
in May 1889, I found a nest which caused a great deal of interest. 
It contained three fresh eggs, and hearing of the strange habit of 
laying a fresh egg every morning whether disturbed or not, I took 
the three eggs and returned next day and got another, and the next 
day I got the fifth, I visited the nest regularly every morning, 
and always got an extra egg until I got twenty eggs out of the nest. 
This settled it, and she left, but I saw her at another tree near by a few 
days later; she was evidently preparing another nest, this time higher up. 
I got up and found this hole about a foot deeper than the first being 
about twenty or twenty-two inches deep, it was empty so I watched 
her to see if I would get another haul but not so. Although I saw 
her at the hole every day, and got up two or three times.a week I 
could find nothing until one Sunday morning July 20, I saw her sitting 
beside the hole, and seemingly pecking at something inside. I frightened 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 81 


her off, and at the same time looked up at the hole, and saw five heads 
come out, and then two young birds fly out. I at once scrambled up the 
tree, and caught the last one by the feet, as he was going off. In the mean- 
time my friend was engaged with one which fell in the creek. Taking a 
stick he shoved the bird to the opposite shore, and as he crossed, it 
scrambled across the sand, and then up a tree. 


Chordeiles virginianus.—Nests found occasionally on flat-roofed 
houses, 


Chetura pelagica.—Swifts’ nests are taken nearly every year 
from chimneys, in Toronto. 


Tyrannus tyrannus.—I have taken the Kingbird’s nests occasionally 
from the tops of pines. 


Myiarchus crinitus.—I have found two or three nests of the Crested 
Flycatcher, in holes in dead trees. In 1887 I found one nest in a tree 
about fifty feet from the ground, directly over a Higholders nest with 
whom the male bird used to fight for the only branch on the tree, and 
I may say he always came off victorious, and has nested in the same tree 
every summer since then. 


Contopus virens.—I find the Wood Pewee’s nests every season 
generally in an orchard, in the crotch of an apple tree. 


Agelaius phoeniceus.-—The Red-wing Blackbird nests may be 


found quite plentifully around any marsh, and I have found several every 
year. 


Sturnella magna.—Found one nest of Meadow Lark in 1886 on 


Well’s Hill, and in 1888 I found one nest on Don Flats, and in 1889 one 
on Spadina Road. 


Icterus galbula.—I found the nest of the Oriole in 1884 and 1886, 
on Bathurst Street, and in 1889 I found three near West Toronto. I 
find that this bird builds its nest with only one hole to enter, and after 
the eggs are laid she makes a second hole, and goes in one side, and off 
the other. I say this because I have found the nests with fresh eggs in, 
and they only had the one hole, while every old nest I have examined, 
and all those which contained young birds were either open altogether 
at the top, or had two holes. 


Quiscalus quiscula eneus.—The Bronzed Grackle is not found in 
the woods surrounding the city, the only chance that remains to get them 


isin the private grounds in the city where they breed in large numbers 
every year. 


82 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Von ILI. 


Spinus tristis—The American Goldfinches breed every year in and 
about the city. 


Poocetes gramineus.—Vesper Sparrows’ nests are likewise quite 
common in the fields around the city. 


Ammodramus sandwichensis savanna.—The Savannah Spar- 
row’s nests are occasionally found, but not as common as the Vesper. 


Spizella socialis.—Chipping Sparrows’ nests very common all over, 
but the number is fast decreasing since the introduction of the Passer 
domesticus. 


Melospiza fasciata.—The Song Sparrows’ nests are the commonest 
of all our native birds’ nests. While at Linwood, Ont., in May, 1889, I 
was standing by the gate on Sunday morning 5th, when I heard something 
flutter, and turning saw a bird come out of a hole in the gate post. On 
examining the nest I found one egg: being anxious to capture the bird 
alive, I watched the hole but she did not go back that day, and next day I 
looked and found two eggs, and on the third and fourth morning I found 
an extra egg; on the fifth morning I caught her just as she entered the 
nest, and about half an hour afterwards she laid the fifth egg in the cage 
During the four days of laying she had not sat on the eggs either day 
or night, and only for about half an hour each morning while laying. 
The same condition holds good among all the other birds I have 
observed, except one Catbird. 


Towhee, Pipilo erythrophthalmus.—One nest found in a pile of brush 
on Well’s Hill in 1888. 


Indigo Bunting, Passerina cyanea—F¥ound occasionally in rasp- 
berry bushes. 


Progne subis.—The Purple Martins breed around the high buildings 
on the main streets of the city, and are therefore hard to get. 


Chelidon erythrogaster.—Barn Swallow found common every year. 


Tachycineta bicolor.—-Tree Swallows nest every year in the bird- 
houses around the city. 


Petrochelidon lunifrons.—Cliff Swallows and C/vcola riparia, Bank 
Swallows are to be found in thousands in the high banks on the lake 
shore east and west of Toronto, and in July, 1888, I dug out one nest of 
the Stelotdopteryx serripennis, Rough Winged Swallow out of a nest 
which was among the others at Long Branch. 


Ampelis cedrorum.—Find two or three every season in the orchards 
about the city. 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 83 


Vireo olivaceus.—The Red-eyed Vireo’s nests are found occasionally 
but may be more common than supposed to be. 


Dendroica estiva.—The Yellow Warbler’s nests are to be found 
everywhere, and every season, and are generally the depositary of the 
Cowbird. 


Dendroica blackburnie.—In 1885 I found one nest of the Black- 
burnian Warbler in a cedar tree north of Well’s Hill. It was the only 
nest of this species I ever saw here. It resembled that of the D. estiva, 
but a little smaller and shallower, it contained two eggs which were 
marked very much similar to those of the Yellow Warbler. 


Seiurus aurocapillus.—Oven-bird found occasionally on Well’s 
Hill. 


Setophaga ruticilla.—Redstart nests are found occasionally in the 
deeper bushes north of the hill. 


Galeoscoptes carolinensis.—I find the Catbird’s nests every year, but 
in July 1885 I found a nest on the hill which contained one fully fledged 
bird, one fresh egg and one addled egg. I took the addled egg and the 
young bird, and returned in about two weeks and got another full fledged 
bird. This is the only case I have known of fresh eggs and young birds 
being found in the same nest around Toronto. 


Harporhynchus rufus.—I have found two or three Thrasher’s nests 
among the low scrub on the hill. 


Troglodytes aédon.—House Wrens’ nests can be found in almost 
every orchard or bit of bush around the city. They build in holes in the 
side of a house or in a tree. 


Cistothorus palustris.—The Long-billed Marsh Wren’s nests are 
abundant in Toronto Marsh every year. 


Parus atricapillus.—Have found Chicadees’ nests every year in old 
stumps. 


Turdus fuscescens.—The nests of Wilson’s Thrush are to be found 
every year quite common in the deep woods. 


Merula migratoria.—The Robin’s nest is about the most familiar to 
all collectors, and is by far the most plentiful both in and outside the 
city. 


Sialia sialis.—I find about two Blue-birds’ nests every year, generally 
in a hole in a tree or post, with a small hole just big enough to admit the 


84 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ITE 


bird, but, in 1889, I found one nest on Spadina Road in the stump of an 
apple tree, where the hole was about three inches broad and the nest was 
only about three inches below the level of the hole ; it contained five 
eggs.—G. E. ATKINSON. 


( Thirty-Second Meeting, Sept. 23, 1890.) 


Halizetus leucocephalus.—On Sept 15, I received a fine Bald Eagle 
from Pickering, Ontario. It was a very large specimen and had been 
seen repeatedly carrying away small lambs. 


Buteo swainsoni.—A fine male specimen of the Swainson’s Hawk 
was secured on the Don flats and brought to me on Sept. 5. This is 
the first specimen I ever received in the flesh and the first record of its. 
occurrence about Toronto.—WwmM. CROSS. 


Vireo solitarius.—On Sept. 17, I collected a specimen of the Blue- 
headed Vireo in Rosedale—WM. METCALFE. 


Albino Passer domesticus.—On June 21, I secured an entire 
albino English Sparrow at Kew Gardens, it was a female and had been. 
setting. Its color was a dark cream on the breast and a few very light 
brown markings on the shoulders and back corresponding to the dark 
markings of the ordinary specimens and the wings and tail were all dirty 
white. 


Aix sponsa. Buteo latissimus.—At Sparrow Lake, Muskoka, I 
found Wood Ducks and Broad-winged Hawks very numerous during 
August.—J. A. VARLEY. 


Micropalama himantopus.—On July 28, I shot a fine Stilt Sand- 
piper on Ashbridge’s Bar. This bird is considered very rare about 
Toronto. 

Phalaropus tricolor.—On Sept. 15, while Mr. A. Bunker was watch- 
ing for ducks off the Sandbar at the west end of the Island,a Wilson’s 
Phalarope pitched among his decoys and was secured. This also is. 
considered a rare capture in this vicinity.—T. HARMAR. 


Summer Collections.—June 18th, Caldris arenaria, Sanderling, 
collected on Ashbridge’s Bar; July 17, young Coot, Fudica americana, 
secured in the marsh. 


Aythya affinis—About July 21 there seemed to be an unusual 
migration of ducks and shore birds, several species of the former having 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 85 


been secured, and flocks of Sandpipers were noticed about their usual 
haunts, and then for about a month they almost disappeared and very 
few specimens were seen. 


Larus philadelphia.—On August 4, while returning from Port 
Credit, I secured two Bonaparte’s Gulls, out of a large flock that were 
standing on pieces of floating wood in Humber Bay. 


August 20.—I received a large Ring-billed Gull, Larus delawarensts, 
and a Pectoral Sandpiper, 7yinga maculata, shot on Ashbridge’s Bar. 


Nycticorax nycticorax nevius.—On August 27, I secured a 
Night Heron, on Ashbridge’s Bar. It was a female in the young 
plumage, but had evidently been incubating from the appearance of the 
skin on the belly. On the same date, I also secured a Marsh Hawk 
Circus hudsonius, at the same place. 


On September 13.—I observed several of the Swallows, principally 
Chelidon erythrogaster, and Tachycineta bicolor, with a few specimens 
of Chvicola riparia, still frequenting the Bar. Mr. Loane informs 
me that the Swallows and Blackbirds do not migrate at night, and 
mentions that on several occasions while he was lying in the rushes, 
he saw them rise up just at daybreak, and circling round at a great 
height in the air, they would strike off in a straight line south; and in 
the spring he has seen immense flocks of these birds arrive and settle 
in the rushes between six and nine o’clock in the morning. 


September 15.—I collected two Black and White Warblers, 
Mniotilta varia, one Pine Warbler, Dendroica vigorsiz, and one Ten- 
mnessee Warbler, Helminthophila peregrina, and a female Sharp-shinned 
Hawk, Accipiter velox. 


September 1'77.—Received two Golden Plover, Charadrius dominicus, 
from Ashbridge’s Bar. 


September 20.—In Rosedale to-day, I collected one Nashville 
Warbler, Helmznthophila ruficapilla, and one Blue-headed Vireo, Vireo 
solitarius. 

September 20.—I received one Buff-breasted Sandpiper, 7ryngites 
subruficollis, one Baird’s Sandpiper, 7ringa bairdiz, one Bonaparte’s 
Gull, Larus philadelphia, and one Greater Yellow-leg, Totanus melan- 
oleucus, from Ashbridge’s Bar.—J. R. THURSTON. 


Totanus flavipes.—On August 7, I secured three species of the 
Lesser Yellow-leg, on Ashbridge’s Bar. 


Fall migrations begun.—On September 7, I noticed the first sign 


86 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IIT. 


of migration among the insectivorous birds. Redstarts, Setophaga 
rutectlla, and several other Warblers were to be seen in great numbers. 


September 16.—I secured a young Maryland Yellow-throat, 
Geothlypis trichas, and a male Olive-back Thrush, 7urdus ustulatus 
Swainsonit, in the University Grounds. 


September 21.—I observed numbers of White-throated Sparrows, 
Zonotrichia albicollts, in different parts of the city, and saw two Purple 
Finches, Carpodacus purpureus, in the University Grounds.—G. E. 
ATKINSON. 


(Thirty-third Meeting, October 7, 1890.) 


Port Sydney observations.—May 7, saw Brown Thrasher, Har- 
porhynchus rufus, and Snowbirds, Plectrephenax nivalis. 


May 14.—Saw three more Snowbirds. 
May 18.—Saw a Maryland Yellow-throat, Geothlypis trichas. 
May 23.—Secured an Olive-sided Flycatcher, Contopus borealis. 


May 25.—Saw three male Towhees, Pzpzlo erythrophthalmus. This 
bird is becoming commoner every summer ; a few years ago it was never 
seen here at all. 


May 28.—Blue-headed Vireo, V2vreo solitarius, also saw a flock of 
Pine Siskins, Spznus pinus, which stayed three days, and then went 
north. 


August 15.—Great numbers of Swallows migrating south, rested on 
my farm fences for two days. Pipits, Axthus penstlvanicus, are also 
here now. They remain longer in the fall than the spring.—W. Kay, 
Port Sydney, Muskoka. 


Troglodytes hiemalis.—On October 5,1 observed the last Marsh 
Wren, in Toronto Marsh.—JOHN EDMONDS. 


Accipiter atricapillus.—In October a male Goshawk was shot by a 
gunner on Ashbridge’s Bay, as it flew at his duck decoys.—J. R. 
THURSTON. 


Migration notes.—The last week of September, and first week of 
October, migration has been at its height. Sparrows, Warblers, Thrushes, 
and Blackbirds, are to be seen all about the city. White-throated 
Sparrows, Zonotrichia albicollis, Myrtle Warblers, Dendroica coronata, 


189 1-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 87 


Hermit Thrushes, 7urdus aonalaschke pallasit, predominating among 
their respective groups. 


Spinus tristis—On October 5, I trapped twelve Goldfinches, between 
10 a.m. and 4 p.m. 


Zonotrichia albicollis—On September 24, I caught two White- 
throated Sparrows, and between that date and October 7 I caught 
eighteen specimens, and one White-crowned Sparrow, Zonotrichia 
leucophrys,and one Swamp Sparrow, Melospiza georgiana. The White- 
throated Sparrows are exceedingly quarrelsome or I might have secured 
double the number as directly a second bird went on the nest the first 
comer would dash at him and drive him off, and I had to be contented 
with single birds generally, where I might have secured a dozen of any 
quiet dispositioned bird.—G. E, ATKINSON. 


Holland River notes.—August 15 to August 19, were spent at 
Holland River, about forty-five miles north of Toronto, and a large 
number of birds were seen, and a few secured. On the morning of August 
16, flocks of thousands of Red-winged Blackbirds, Agelatus pheniceus 
were seen near Holland Landing, and all down the river to Cook’s Bay. 
Numbers of ducks, mostly Teal, were seen as well as quite a number of 
American Bittern, Botaurus Jlentigenosus, and Blue .Herons, Ardea 
herodias, several young Black Terns, Hydrochelidon nigra surinamensis, 
and Common Terns, Sterna hirundo, were also flying about the marsh as 
if they had been breeding there. Coots, Pulica americana, Gallinules, 
Gallinula galeata, and different Grebes were common at the mouth of 
the river. We secured one Green-winged Teal, Avas carolinenszs, three 
Bitterns, Botaurus lentiginosus, several Coots, Fulica americana, one 
Pigeon Hawk, Falco columbarius, three Yellow-legs, Totanus flavipes, 
several Blackbirds, and one Kingfisher, Cevy/e alcyon,and J. R. Thurston 
secured a Coot’s nest containing four eggs—J. R. THURSTON, ED. 
DEACON, G. E. ATKINSON. 


(Thirty-fourth Meeting, November 11th, 1890.) 


Chordeiles virginianus.—On Sept. 27, Mr. J. Kelly disturbed a flock 
of about a dozen Night Hawks at Kew, evidently migrating. On Oct. 4, 
I secured a pair of Towhees, Pipzlo erythrophthalmus, at Victoria Park, 
also one male Black-throated Green Warbler, Dendroica virens. On 
Nov. 1, 1 observed a flock of about eight Snowbirds, Plectrophenax nivalis. 
—J. A. VARLEY. 


88 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. Tid, 


. Asio wilsonianus.—On Nov. 6, I secured a female Long-eared 
Owl in Rosedale—W™m. METCALFE. 


Passerella iliaca.—For about a week Fox Sparrows have been quite 
common about the city. On Oct. 12,0n Well’s Hill, I saw a flock of 
about twenty, in company with Juncos; but on Oct. 13, I secured 
three specimens, and the same afternoon I trapped another in an orchard 
near our place. On Oct. 14, I secured three more on Well’s Hill. The 
other Sparrows are equally plentiful—G. E. ATKINSON. 


Holland River Notes.—On Oct. 17, a party of four took a trip to 
Holland River to do some collecting among the water-fowl and marsh 
birds. On Oct. 18, large flocks of Rusty Grackles, Scolecophagus caro- 
finus, were observed all the way down the river and about the shanty 
small flocks of Swamp Sparrows, Welospiza georgiana, Song Sparrows, 
Melospiza fasctata, Red-wing Blackbirds, Agelatus pheniceus, Cow- 
birds, MWolothrus ater,and Rusty Blackbirds, were to be seen at all hours 
of the day until Oct. 31. On Oct. 18, a large flock of Bonaparte’s Gulls, 
Larus philadelphia, were seen and several specimens secured. One 
specimen of Pied-billed Grebe, Podilymbus podiceps, was secured the 
same day. Oct. 20, several large flocks of Snowbirds, Plectrophenax 
nivalis, which remained around for about two weeks roving about and 
alighting on the rushes at the water’s edge; three specimens alighted on 
the bow of our boat on one occasion while we were watching for Ducks. 
Oct. 21, a day was taken in the bush, and several Hairy Woodpeckers, 
_ Dryobates villosus, Downy Woodpeckers, Dryobates pubescens, Blue- 
jays, Cyanocitta cristata, Meadow Larks, Sturnella magna, and Ruffed 
Grouse, Bonasa umbellus togata, were observed, and a few Woodpeckers, 
and one Jay were secured, but no Partridge. In the evening of the same 
day O. Spanner shot one young and one adult male Caspian Tern, Sterna 
tschegrava and another Pied-billed Grebe. Oct. 22, one young Horned 
Grebe, Colymbus auritus, two Coots, Fulica americana, and three Yel- 
low-legs, Zotanus flavipes, were secured. Oct. 23, two  Pied-billed 
Grebes, one Gallinule, Ga//znula galeata, and two Coots. Oct. 26, three 
Red-backed Sandpipers, 77zxga alpina pacifica, and one Virginia Rail, 
Rallus virgintanus, seen. Oct. 28, large flocks of Yellow-legs observed 
and a few secured. Oct. 31, one young Holbeell’s Grebe, Colymbus Hol- 
belliz. On Oct. 20, a flock of about twenty Geese, and Oct. 28 another 
flock of about ten were seen flying south. Besides the above a number 
of ducks were secured consisting of Scaup Ducks, Aythya maria nearctica, 
Lesser Scaup Duck, Aythya affints, first secured Oct 18. Oct. 20, Ring- 
necked Duck, Aythya collares. Oct. 22, American Golden-gye 
Glauctonetta clangula americana, Buffle-head, Charitonetta albeola, 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 89 


Ruddy Ducks, Erismatura rubtda, Black Duck, Axas obscura, Scoter, 
Otdemia americana. Oct. 25, Mallard, Anas boschas, Pintail, Dafila acuta, 
Oct. 26, Hooded Merganser, Lophodytes cucullatus. Oct 27, Redhead. 
Aythya americana—G. E. ATKINSON. 


Spizella monticola, Junco hyemalis.— On November 6, I 
collected several Tree Sparrows and Juncos, which were feeding in a 
stubble-field surrounded with trees on Well’s Hill. On November 8, 
around the Bell-buoy at Lighthouse Point, I observed a large number of 
Winter Ducks, Clangula hyemalis, White-winged, and other Scoters, 
also several Herring Gulls; Larus argentatus smithsonianus, and Bona- 
parte’s Gulls, Larus philadelphia. The first Cowheens were secured in 
the same locality, about October 11.—J. R. THURSTON. 


Ectopistes migratorius.—A young female Passenger Pigeon was 
secured at Greenwood’s Ave., on September 20. 


Larus delawarensis.—Ring-billed Gulls have been numerous about 
Toronto Bay for some time, I have secured several specimens.—JOHN 
EDMONDS. 


(Thirty-fifth Meeting, November 25, 1890.) 


Buteo latissimus.—A young Broad-winged Hawk, collected by 
me on the Don Flats, on August 23, during the beginning of migration, 
—W. METCALFE. 


Nyctala acadica.—A Saw-whet Owl was captured alive on a door- 


step opposite my house, on November 4, and came into my possession.— 
J. A. VARLEY. 


_Spizella monticola.—On November 15, I saw a flock of Tree 
Sparrows feeding in a piece of swampy ground, at the Humber. 
November 23, I sawa Red-tailed Hawk, Buteo borealis. on Well’s Hill. 
—E. DEACON. 


Nyctala acadica, Passerella iliaca.—I secured one Fox Sparrow, 
on Well’s Hill, on October 25 and on November g I secured a Saw- 
whet Owl at Lambton.—F. TWEED. 


Antrostomus vociferus. Passerella iliaca. Plectrophenax ni- 
valis.—On September 30, I secured a Whip-poor-will, which I 
consider late for this bird. October 4,1 secured one Fox Sparrow, 
the first record, I believe, this fall. On October 25, I received a Snow- 
bird which was shot on Ashbridge’s Bar in company with a few others. 
—H. H. Brown. 


90 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vot. Tie 


(Thirty-sixth Meeting, December 9, 1890.) 


Summer collections, and observations—July 9, young Fudica 
americana, and Virginia Rail, Rallus virginianus. August 12, I 
collected one Baird’s Sandpiper, T7rnga bairdit, and another on August 
18. This bird is mentioned as being rare in Ontario, but it has been 
common about Toronto this fall. August 15, Solitary Sandpiper, 
Lotanus solitarius. August 23, White-rumped Sandpiper, Tringa 
Juscicollis. September 22, Black-throated Green Warbler, Dendroica 
virens. September 23, Black-poll Warbler, Dendroica striata. Septem- 
ber 27, Northern Phalarope, Phalaropus lobatus. September 28, Whip- 
poor-will, Axtrostomus vociferus. October 4, Buff-breasted Sandpiper, 
Tryngites subruficollis. October 6, Short-eared Owl, Asto accipitrinus. 
October 10, Hairy Woodpecker, Dryobates villosus. October 21, Snow- 
flakes, Plectrophenax nivalis, first of the season seen on Ashbridge’s 
Bar. October 22, one Snowy Owl, Nyctea nyctea, Golden Plover, 
Charadrius dominicus. October 26, Winter Wren, 7roglodytes hiemalts. 
November 16, Tree Sparrows, Spézella monticola, very plentiful on 
the Bar. September 27, Spotted Sandpiper, Actctis macularia—JOHN 
EDMONDS. 

Buteo swainsoni—QOn May 3, a male Swainson’s Hawk was cap- 
tured in Rosedale. This is an exceedingly rare capture for this vicinity. 


Pandion haliaétus carolinensis.—On Sept. 15, a male Osprey was 
shot on the Don Flats and brought to me. 


Urinator lumme.—A Red-throated Loon was shot at Green River 
east of Toronto, on Oct. 4. It was a full plumaged male bird. 


Buteo borealis.—On Oct. 30, a female Red-tailed Hawk was sent 
me from Green River. 


Nyctala acadica.—On Nov. 6th, I secured a Saw-whet Owl, one 
Barred Owl, Syrnzum nebulosum, and one Long-eared Ow] in Ashbridge’s 
Woods. On the same day a partly albino Robin, Werula migratoria, 
was secured in Rosedale. It was a most peculiar bird being much larger 
than any I ever handled. The following are the measurements :—length, 
10 inches; wing, 536 inches. The back was very dark and the head 
entirely white. 


Plectrophenax nivalis.—On Dec. 6, I shot one snowbird and two 
Goldfinches, Spznus trést7s, in Rosedale.—D. G. Cox. 


Larus glaucus.—A Glaucous Gull was shot off the Queen’s Wharf 
on Dec. 8th, and brought to me. 


Somateria dresseri—A Common Eider was shot off Toronto Island 


1891-92). ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 91 


on Dec. 6. On the same date a Cooper’s Hawk, Accipzter cooperiz, was: 
shot on Davenport Road near High Park, where it had previously killed 
a hen. 


Lanius borealis.——On Dec. 13, a Northern Shrike was brought in 
from North Toronto.—W. Cross. 


On the forenoon of Sunday Nov. 30, 1890, I heard a flock of crows 
making a loud outcry among a clump of evergreens in St. James cemetery, 
and thinking they had an owl in chase, I was making my way towards 
them when they took flight up the Don Flats and rested among dense 
evergreens. In this flight they passed so close that I had no difficulty 
in determining the object of pursuit to be a Red-tailed Hawk. The 
crows—as is always the case with them—were very eager in the pursuit, 
clamoring loudly, laboriously flapping upwards, and then shooting 
downward in graceful curves quite close to the hawk, whose only care 
seemed to be to elude the “brawling brood” of annoying screamers. 
Again the hawk darted off towards the evergreens on the Castle Frank 
heights, and rested as before in a dense mass of foliage, closely pursued 
by the crows. These short flights were repeated several times until the 
Rosedale heights were reached. The hawk, perhaps hungry, and know- 
ing of the whereabouts of breakfast, seemed unwilling to leave the ground, 
but by this time the crows were largely reinforced, numbering over thirty, 
and their deafening outcry was quite unsupportable. After the lapse of 
a few minutes the hawk again darted off southward, doubling on his 
former course, closely followed by a crowd as eager, noisy and eldritch as. 
Tam o’ Shanter’s witches. When immediately above the drive in the 
Rosedale ravine, being at an elevation of about 100 yards, he suddenly 
swooped downwards at almost a right angle to his course with astonishing 
velocity, to within a few yards of the ground. then executing a short and 
rapid curve he darted up the ravine, and in a few minutes he was soaring 
above the trees and his outmanoeuvred and now rapidly dispersing foes. 
It was one of the greatest and neatest feats of bird flight I ever saw 
executed. The velocity was greater than that of a falling body, words 
fail to convey an adequate idea of the suddenness and magnitude of the 
lunge.—Dr. W. BRODIE. 


(Thirty-seventh Meeting, December 23, 1890.) 


Lanius borealis.—On December 17, I secured a Northern Shrike on 
Ashbridge’s Bar, also one Song Sparrow, Melospiza fasciata, and one 
Tree Sparrow, Sfzzella montzcola, at the same place.—W. METCALFE. 


92 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ELE 


Junco hyemalis wintering.—On December 12, on Well’s Hill, I saw 
a large flock of Juncos. It wasa mild warm day. | passed the same place 
on December 8, but saw no birds, as the weather was cold and frosty.— 
Geab. ATKINSON, 


(Thirty-eighth Meeting, January 13th, 1891.) 


Lanius borealis. Syrnium nebulosum.—On December 25, I saw a 
Northern Shrike on Well’s Hill, and on January 4, I saw a Barred Owl 
in the ravine at the same place.—E. DEACON. 


Loxia curvirostra minor.— On December 25, I secured a male Cross- 
bill on Well’s Hill, which I believe is the first record of the season. On 
January 5, I saw a Screech Owl, J/egascops aszo, on the wires in front of 
the post office—F. TWEED. 


Bubo virginianus.—On December 29, I saw a flock of crows chasing 
a Great Horned Owl on the Don Flats, and I followed it for a long dis- 
tance but could not get a shot at it. On January 9, I secured a Northern 
Shrike, ZLanzus borealis, on Gerrard St. East. It had been eating a 
mouse.—W,. METCALFE. 


Molothrus ater and Agelaius phoeniceus.—On December 25, a 
‘Cow Bird and a Red-wing Blackbird were shot north of Toronto out of 
a small flock of Cow Birds. 


Scotiaptex cinerea.—The first and only specimen of the Great Gray 
Owl was received from north of Toronto on January 13.—W. CROSS. 


Habits of Native Birds in Captivity.—One of the chief aims of a 
Naturalist is to collect original information, and I don’t think there is a 
better way of doing original work than by having living specimens to 
study from, in as near their natural condition as possible. To do this 
requires considerable time and trouble, but in the end you are satisfied, 
and fully repaid for your work. In dealing with birds some of the prin- 
cipal points to be noticed are, (1) Which birds agree ; few would think 
of putting a Canary in a cage with an Owl. (2) To know what food 
these birds will live on and thrive, for instance Meadowlarks, Highholders, 
Robins and Bluebirds will not thrive on sunflower seed as Grosbeaks 
do, or Grosbeaks will not thrive on small seeds as the Sparrows do. (3) 
To study the habits of any bird thoroughly I find that (1) there should 
be regularity in everything, feeding, and cleaning cages, even heat, no 
draughts ; birds can stand a great deal of cold but the hardiest will not 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 93 


last long in a draught, (2) kindness and attention ; they should not be 
frightened or caught, and if a little cautiousness is exercised your birds 
will soon know you and will not be at all alarmed when you are near. 


Bubo virginianus, Great Horned Owl—This specimen came into 
my possession in infancy and although handled frequently gradually be- 
came of uncertain temper and objected to such intimacy. However he 
still shows some affection for his owner, and when hungry screeches if I 
appear within sight, until satisfied. He has a very peculiar appetite, 
sometimes being content with fresh meat, or living birds and mice, and. 
sometimes he will leave the meat in a corner of the cage until in a putrid 
condition and then eat heartily of it. When he was about four months 
old he would take seven birds as big as sparrows at one meal. He will 
eat almost anything from a piece of fresh beef to a handful of cotton bat- 
ting ; if a mouse or small bird be given him he seizes it by the head 
crushes the skull, and with two or three jerks it is swallowed, feathers, fur 
and all; after digestion he throws up the feathers or fur with the bones 
and hard portions rolled up into a ball. Birds the size of a Sapsucker 
are swallowed whole, but large birds or animals are torn to pieces with 
the beak and claws. He will take a bath about twice a week in warm 
weather but not at all in winter; from November till about May, he 
hoots nearly all night and part of the day, but the remainder of the year 
only makes a sharp screech. He shows great aversion to a dog, cat or 
rabbit and whenever any of them come near the cage he lowers his head, 
throws back his horns, curves his wings, and spreading his tail will raise 
all his feathers to their full extent and walk about snapping his beak and 
hissing most ferociously ; should the animal come near the cage he will 
bound against the bars at it and, as a rule, the intruder, taken by surprise, 
will depart hastily. When asnake is brought near him the tables are 
turned, he will then fly to the farthest corner of the cage and remain as 
quiet as possible, watching it until it disappears. If I am working near 
his cage at night he will amuse himself by throwing sticks and pieces of 
rag about and pouncing on them suddenly. 


Colaptes auratus. — Flicker or Highholder. These birds being 
_ naturally of a shy disposition are very difficult to keep in a cage, as they 
dash themselves against the bars until exhausted. In confinement they 
will feed on corn or meat, but seem to get no nourishment from any- 
thing, and soon pine and die, if not liberated. 


Otocoris alpestris praticola—The Shorelark is a timid little 
creature, and although it takes readily to a cage and feeds well, it is 
constantly alert as if expecting to be taken by surprise, and at the 
slightest alarm it rushes to a corner, and conceals itself from view. It 


‘94 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | Vou. Te 


feeds on small seeds, wheat, and occasionally a worm. Occasionally on a 
bright day I have found it running from one end of the cage to the 
other, flipping its wings, and chirping as if in the height of enjoyment. 
It sometimes sings in confinement, and always has a faint chirp which it 
keeps up all night. I have frequently found it with its head under its 
wing, chirping about once a minute. 


Corvus americana.—Crow. Of all the birds kept by myself, and 
friends, the crow takes the lead for mischief. To tell of all the antics of 
this bird would fill a volume ; so I will just give a few of his principal 
traits. He will not be contented in a cage, but must have the yard, shed, 
fences, and sometimes the kitchen, where he wanders about seeking what 
he may steal. My Crow when I fed him would eat what he required, 
and put the remainder through a hole in the fence to a dog in the next 
yard. At last the dog got to bark for his meat, but the Crow fixed him ; 
he would put the meat up to the hole, and as soon as the dog put his 
nose there he received a ferocious dig from the big black beak that sent 
him away howling, only to return in a few minutes for another. When 
he was not fed regularly he would perch on my fish-tank, and watch till 
a fish came near the top, when he would immediately seize and swallow 
it. In that way he ran down my stock of fish considerably before I 
discovered the cause ; and when I put a net over the tank he got on it, 
and tried with might and main to dig a hole through it, but did not 
succeed. 


_ Molothrus ater.—The Cowbird takes readily to a cage, becoming quiet 

and contented in about a week, but is very unsociable. Should any other 
bird approach him he snaps at it viciously, generally depriving it of some 
feathers; he accompanies every snap with a kind of “chuck” and if 
victorious hops to his mate and tries to express his love for her with a 
spluttering “cree.” They eat any kind of seed in confinement and when 
let out in the yard devour any insects they come across, 


Sternella magna.—Meadowlark. This bird when first caged will 
starve itself until almost able to squeeze through the bars, but eventually 
resigns itself and takes to feeding. On the slightest excitement it dashes 
against the wires in great alarm and finding escape impossible generally 
hides in a corner. When walking it stands up very straight, the back 
being almost at right angle with the ground. At every step he opens and 
closes the tail shewing the white feather at every spread. While in my 
possession he killed and partly eat a Shorelark, a White-throated Spar- 
row, and badly injured a Pine Grosbeak. 


Coccothraustes vespertina.—The Evening Grosbeak takes readily 
to the cage but does not associate with any of the inmates. Generally be- 


— 


“ri +6 ke 


1891-9 2). ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 95 


ing contented with their own company, they will sit quietly in the cage 
for sometimes a whole day, and again they are on the jump the whole 
time and keep up a kind of wrangling noise among themselves. This 
and the loud call something similar to that of the Great-crested Fly- 
catcher, are the only sounds they make. They are very destructive to the 
smaller inhabitants of the aviary which may incur their displeasure and 
come within the reach of their powerful beaks. When fighting among 
themselves they use their beaks as a sort of shield receiving the blows of 
their opponent thereon. In confinement they eat ravenously of almost 
any seed, but are partial to sunflower and hemp. With a few slight 
variations in the olive green markings of the male, the plumage is the 
same all the year. 


Pinicola enucleator.—The Pine Grosbeaks are of a gentle disposition, 
and never interfere with other birds, but seem to enjoy their com- 
pany, and are as contented in a cage as in a tree after the first day. My 
male bird would watch for my coming to feed him, and would hop out on 
my hand on to my shoulder, and down into the yard where he would 
hunt worms for a while and always went back to the cage door to get in. 
If I did not let him out, he would mount to the highest perch and solace 
himself with a song, which is very sweet but muffled. They are, how- 
ever, very hard to keep in hot weather ; no matter how cool the cage may 
be, they seem to take a kind of decline and do not last long. In the 
summer and fall the red of the male turns to yellow and he looks like a 
new species, with the red and yellow feathers mingling together. They 
eat almost any kind of seed, but are partial to sunflower, hemp and buck- 
wheat. They will also eat berries or fruit of any kind, or a piece of meat 
or worm. 


Carpodacus purpureus.—The Purple Finch is tolerably well known 
as a cage bird, and seems as contented in a cage as in the bush; the 
specimen which I kept was better contented in the cage than in a room. 
They are very clumsy birds when let loose, and will fly against a pane 
of glass or a wall, and falling to the floor remain there till picked up and 
put in the cage, where they soon begin to arrange their feathers. The male 
has a very beautiful song, and sings almost as well in a large cage as in 
his native haunts ; they are very fond of sunflower and hemp seed, but 
will eat almost anything given them in the shape of berries ; occasionally 
they take a grub or worm. 


Acanthis linaria.—The gay little Redpoll is also well known as a 
cage bird, and is quite happy in a small cage, but does not seem to get 
along well in company with other birds; they seem to be continually 


eating, yet never seem to put on flesh, generally being very thin and poor 
when dead. 


96 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou. II. 


Spinus tristis.—The American Goldfinch is certainly the most inter- 
esting and handsomest bird I have ever kept, displaying a good deal of 
affection and being always lively. They are, however, hard to keep in 
the fall, being subject to the same decline as the Redpoll; both the spring 
and fall changes in plumage take place by moulting. They will feed on 
almost any seed, but are partial to sunflower and hemp, and will occasion- 
ally catch flies and beetles. 


Zonotrichia leucophrys.— White-crowned Sparrow. The Sparrows 
as a Class are almost alike in their feeding habits, and if one species is 
secured and watched there is no difficulty in relating the habits of nearly 
every species. They spend their time on the ground, and are constantly 
scratching. Of course as regards sociableness, there is considerable 
difference between some of them. The White-crowned are, however, 
very quiet inoffensive birds among other species: how they may be with 
their own species I have yet to learn. They feed on the ground, on the 
seed thrown out of the box by the others. I secured one specimen of 
this bird in the beginning of October, and had him about three weeks, 
when he was killed by the female Evening Grosbeak. 


Zonotrichia albicollis—White Throated Sparrow. This species lives 
well in confinement, and often utters his peculiar song, especially after 
gaining a victory over some of the other birds in the aviary; they seem 
to regard it as their especial mission to harass and annoy the other birds, 
and after a successful combat the male will mount to the topmost perch, 
and with wings and tail drooped and beak pointing upwards, will pour out 
his mournful “Old Tom Peabody,” as if it was to be the last sound he 
would ever utter. In a cage they spend a large portion of their time 
on the ground, scratching over the loose seed. 


Junco hyemalis.—In some respects the Juncos’ habits are the same 
as the Sparrows’, being often on the ground ; they are more sociable and 
very timid, seldom showing themselves while they are watched, and on 
the slightest disturbance they hide in a corner or against the tree, and 
will not show themselves till everything is quiet, when they will hop out 
suddenly and chirp away as pleasantly as if they were in the bush. On 
a bright warm day they mount about half way up the tree and sing out 
their little ditty, which seems to put new life into the dullness of the 
aviary and generally starts all the other birds singing. They eat very 
little, and keep in good condition on the seed thrown about the ground 
by the Sparrows. . 


Melospiza fasciata.—The Song Sparrow has the same habits as the 
majority of sparrows but is rather more sociable and has some of the 


pel Rages A ee 


3s 


SS 


a 
<a 


1891-92). ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. it f 


hiding nature of the Junco. They feed the same as the Junco, and have 
a great partiality for worms and caterpillars. 


Melospiza georgiana —The Swamp Sparrow has precisely the same 
habits as the Song Sparrow with a greater fondness for the water ; after 
taking a good bath and getting thoroughly soaked it will roll in the sand ; 
it feeds the same as the Song Sparrow and will eat worms, caterpillars, 
grasshoppers, and berries. 


Passerella iliaca.—The Fox Sparrow is the largest and handsomest 
of the Sparrows I have ever kept, they are of a sociable disposition and 
their habits and food the same as the other Sparrows. 


Pipilo erythrophthalmus.—The Towhee is a most interesting bird, 
very tame and quiet, but very hard to keep long, sensitive to cold and 
draughts ; they are of a playful nature, and will play with anything they 
find in the cage such as string, etc. They spend all their time on the 


ground searching for seed and have a great partiality for hemp and sun- 
flower seed. 


Cardinalis cardinalis.--The Cardinal is much like the Towhee in 
habits but not quite so familiar with the other birds that seem to hold 
him in a kind of reverence ; they very seldom molest him and are glad to 
get away when he is disturbed. It is very sensitive to cold and draught 
and spends most of its time on the ground. They eat sunflower, hemp, 
buckwheat and mountain ash berries. 


Regulus satrapa.—Golden-crown Kinglet. These minute and beauti- 
ful little birds may be kept for a while in a cage and fed on small seeds, 
but will not thrive unless they have insect food. They are very tame but 
not cowardly and will attack any bird that comes near them. 


Sialia sialis—The Bluebirds can be kept in a cage, but not with 
success ; they can be fed on hemp seed and Mocking Bird food, with an 
occasional worm ; they will become very tame and feed from the hand, 
but seem to always pine for liberty, and if not released soon die. 


Passer domesticus.—For four years I have kept English Sparrows 
in confinement and though they are credited’ with doing great damage to 
grain crops, my birds would never touch wheat, oats, corn, or peas; they 
would prefer crumbs of bread or a crust to seed at any time, and never 
kept healthy when fed on seed alone. This summer I caught several 
young Sparrows and put them in a cage in the yard to be fed by the 
old birds, which laboured from morning till night bringing caterpillars and 
grasshoppers from a neighbouring garden to feed them, and I have 
watched the old birds on the berry bushes picking off the caterpillars 


and other insects but leaving the berries untouched.—GEo. E. ATKINSON, 
ii 


98 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [| Vou. Pir 


(Fortieth Meeting, February 10, 1891.) 


Merula migratoria.—February 1, I saw four Robins in the University 
Grounds. 


Cyanocitta cristata —February 5, observed a number of Bluejays. 
in the University Grounds.—GEo. E. ATKINSON. 


Ardea herodias.—On February 1, as I was walking along the 
Esplanade, I saw a Great Blue Heron, flying over the Bay, and after- 
wards learned that the bird had been about for several days——JAMES H.- 
AMES. 

Otocoris alpestris praticola.February 8, observed a pair of 
Shorelarks in the fields north of the city, one of them flew up, and lit 
on a telegraph wire—ED. DEACON. 


Larus glaucus —On February 7, I saw a fine Glaucous Gull, flying 
over the bay.—WM. CRoss. 


(Forty-first Meeting, February 24, 1891.) 


The following list of birds are given as occurring in the vicinity of 
Orillia: 
Ampelis cedrorum.—A pair of Cedar waxwings were observed here, 


from December 1890, to January 1891, feeding on berries of Mountain 
Ash. 


Calcarius lapponicus.—A flock of Lapland Longspurs, observed 
at Gravenhurst, April 29, 1890. 


Quiscalus quiscula—Crow Blackbird, an albino specimen collected 
at Gravenhurst. 


Junco hyemalis.—An albino Junco, collected August, 1890. 


Corvus corax sinuatus.—A fine specimen of the Raven, collected 
December, 1890. 

Dendragapus canadensis.—A Canada Grouse, collected December 
15, 1890. 

Halieetus leucocephalus.—Bald Eagle, a specimen collected at 
Waubaushene, November 12, 1890._-W. MELVILLE, Orillia. 


Spinus tristis—On February 21, I collected a pair of American 


1891-92). ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 99 


Goldfinches from a flock of four, the male had begun to acquire the 
yellow plumage—J. A. VARLEY. 


Ampelis cedrorum.—On February 22, I saw several Cedar Wax- 
wings, in the Queen’s Park.—HUBERT H. BROWN. 


Lanius borealis.—Observed a specimen of the Northern Shrike, at 
Georgetown, also Crows feeding on seeds of Sumach.—W. METCALFE, 


(Forty-first Meeting, February 24, 1891). 


Nesting of the Winter Wren (77veglodytes hiemalis) —As I usually 
do in the early part of May, I took a ramble to some woods southwards 
of the town, where I saw some newly made nests of this species, in their 
usual nesting places, ze. the roots of newly-fallen trees, from which I 
hoped to secure some sets of eggs, but revisiting them on the 24th of 
May, I was returning disappointed, when I concluded to make a short 
nest-hunting ramble, in a piece of scattered wood to the right of my way. 
Near the western outskirt of this tract, the newly turned up root of a 
medium sized hemlock tree caught my notice, and to it I directed my 
steps. This tree in its fall had caught on another stub, so that its top 
was still high off the ground, and the upper part of the “root” slanted 
like the roof of a hut, the top of which would be about seven feet from 
the ground; and under this was a well-sheltered nook. Looking into 
this natural wigwam, the nest of a Winter Wren at once caught my eye, 
for it was directly in front, and towards the top of the roof, and some of 
the vegetable fibres used in its construction hung downwards ; altogether 
it was less compactly formed, and more exposed to view than the nests 
of this species generally are, and more grass and other vegetable fibres. 
and small brambles were employed in the formation of this particular 
nest, than this bird usually makes use of. The greater part, however, of 
this ball-shaped structure was composed of the common moss that grows 
on old logs, and the sides of certain trees in low places, while the inside 
was lined with fine dry grass, some small feathers and a little hair from 
the tails of cattle or horses; around the entrance were variously arranged 
the dry stems of hemlock leaves, a species of material always used by 
this bird for this purpose, when it can procure them in the vicinity of its 
nesting place. The entrance into this nest, as indeed the whole structure, 
was so much fike that made by a mouse, that a person not acquainted 
with the subject, might easily mistake it for a nest of that little animal. 


100 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | VoL. T11, 


When removed from its site in the mould, and rootlets of the “turn up,” 
I found that the outside circumference was atout fourteen inches, inside 
it would be about eight. The door was near the top in the outer side, 
leaving a soft and warm cavity of about two inches deep for the reception 
of the eggs and the cradle of the young. I did not at this time see or 
hear either of the parent Wrens, near the nest, but when I next visited 
the place, the songs of the male bird fairly made the echoes ring in the 
vicinity. There was, however, no mistaking the sound as that of the 
Winter or Wood Wren, for there is no other Canadian bird that makes a 
nest in any way resembling it, though the eggs are very like those of the 
Chickadee and Brown Creeper. From what I could see of the inside of 
this nest when discovered, I inferred that it was finished, and probably 
occupied, and I was not disappointed, for on inserting a finger, I found 
that it contained five eggs, and perfectly fresh, the color almost pure 
white, with a few reddish dots towards the larger end, being less spotted 
than others that I had seen, and before the contents were extracted they 
had a pinkish hue. Some five or six other newly made nests of this 
species were observed in this vicinity the past season, but none of them 
contained eggs or had inner lining, and I am led to conclude that they 
were the work of male birds. All of these were in the roots of fallen 
trees, and well concealed, and the female must have had her true nest 
near by, as the songs of the males were heard throughout the season. 
This was the fourth nest with eggs found in this vicinity in a period 
of fourteen years.—Wwo. L. KELLSs, Listowel. 


(Forty-Second Meeting, March 11, 1891.) 


Perisoreus canadensis. Picoides arcticus. Dryobates villosus 
leucomelas. Nyctala acadica.—On February 24, received a pair of 
each of these species from Bardsville, Muskoka.—W. Cross. 


Loxia curvirostra minor.—February 25, saw a small flock, feeding 
on Mountain Ash berries, on College Street, Toronto.—E. DEACON. 

Spinus tristis—February 26. A flock of twenty are feeding on 
crumbs at my back-door, the first I have seen this season. 

Acanthis linaria.—I have neither seen nor heard one this winter. 
February 21. 


Corvus americana.—Occasional during this winter, 1891.—A. KAy, 
Port Sidney, (is about 150 miles north of Toronto.—EDITORS.) 


‘ 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 101 


(Forty-third Meeting, March 24, 1891.) 
Sialia sialis.—March 21, a small flock north of Rosedale. An early 
arrival. 


Otocoris alpestris praticola.—March 2, very numerous in bare 
fields north of Toronto.—H. H. Brown. 


Sialia sialis.—March 22. Saw a flock high up in the air, flying to the 
west, also on March 23, two flocks flying to the north east, these are 
early arrivals. 

Carpodacus purpureus.—March 23, collected a fine specimen in 
University Park. 

Merula migratoria—March 23, common in University Park.—G. 
ATKINSON. 

Sialia sialis.—March 17, saw a pair within city limits. 


Merula migratoria. -- March 23, on the roof of a house, Queen Street 
east, Toronto. 


Junco hyemalis.—March 23, saw a flock in Rosedale in full song. 
Merula migratoria.— March 24, collected a specimen on Don Flats. 


Dryobates pubescens.—March 24, collected a male specimen on Don 
Flats. 


Sialia sialis.—March 24, common everywhere on Don Flats.—W. 
METCALFE. 


Sturnella magna.—March 20, collected near Toronto, handed to me 
for mounting. 


Bubo virginianus.— March 20, a fine specimen collected near Toronto 
and handed to me for mounting.—J. R. THURSTON. 


(Forty-fourth Meeting, April 14, 1891.) 


Sialia sialis.—March 25, collected two males on Well’s Hill. 


Certhia familiaris americana.—March 27, at Port Credit, fourteen 
miles west of Toronto, none were seen in the morning, but in the after- 
noon they were numerous, collected first specimen of the season. 


Corvus americana.—March 29, building in University Park. 
Sturnella magna.—March 30, first seen. 


102 F TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou. JIT. 


Agelaius phoeniceus.—April 1, first seen. 

Quiscalus quiscula eeneus. ~ April 1, first seen. 

Molothrus ater.—April 2, arrived. 

Junco hyemalis.—April 2, migrating northwards. 

Melospiza fasciata.—April 2, arriving in large numbers. 

Spizella monticola.—April 2, arriving, numerous. 

Sialia sialis.—April 2, numerous all day, flying slowly eastwards. 
Passerella iliaca.—April 5, several on Well’s Hill. 

Sayornis phoebe.—April 5, collected one specimen on Well’s Hill. 


Halizetus leucocephalus.—April 5,saw one specimen flying north- 
wards. 


Poocetes gramineus.—April 9, arrived. Secured first specimen of 
the season. 


Regulus satrapa.—April 10, first seen in Park. 

Colaptes auratus.—April 10, first seen. 

Sphyrapicus varius.—April 11, first of season. 

Passerella iliaca.—April 11, several on Well’s Hill. 

Turdus aonalaschkee pallasii.—April 11, collected specimen in Park, 
Pipilo erythrophthalmus.—April 13, first seen. 

Loxia leucoptera.— April 13, collected male. 

Tachycineta bicolor.—April 13, first seen. 


Regulus satrapa.—April 13, saw a large number in University Park 
ravine, hopping and flitting about on the grass. They would rise about 
six feet in the air, fly about ten feet forwards and drop on the grass. 
They resembled butterflies flitting in the sun. It was a very beautiful 
sight. : 

Ectopistes migratorius.—April 13, saw a male specimen in Univer- 
sity Park ravine, which I pursued for half an hour but failed to collect. 


Troglodytes hiemalis.—April 14, first seen in University Park. 

Zonotrichia albicollis.—April 14, collected specimens in University 
Park. 

Regulus calendula.—A pril 14, collected specimens in University Park. 


Passerella iliaca.—April 14, numerous in University Park Ravine.— 
G. ATKINSON. 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 103 


Merula migratoria. Melospiza fasciata.—March 27, collected 
specimens on Well’s Hill. 


Sialia sialis. Passerella iliaca.—April 5, on Well’s Hill. 


Melospiza fasciata. Spizella monticola. Sayornis phcebe. 
Molothrus ater.—April 6, on Well’s Hill. 


Sitta canadensis.—April 6, on Well’s Hill, the first seen since 
Christmas, 18go. 


Halizetus leucocephalus.—April 6, flying castward. 


Quiscalus quiscula zeneus. Sturnella magna. Passerella iliaca. 
—April 6, collected specimens on Well’s Hill. 


Merula migratoria. Sialia sialis. Melospiza fasciata.—April 7, 
collected specimens on Well’s Hill. 


Junco hyemalis. Molothrus ater. Loxia curvirostra minor.— 
April 8, collected on Well’s Hill. 


Poocetes gramineus.—April 9, numerous specimens came this 
morning. 


Pica pica hudsonica.—April 9. This morning I saw three birds 
flying northwards, which might have been of this species. They were 
less than Crows, their bodies were black, and wings white. They were 
flying with a small flock of Crows. 


Dendroica coronata.—April 13, numerous specimens arrived this 
morning. 


Loxia curvirostra minor. Sayornis phoebe. Passerella iliaca. 
Regulus satrapa.—April 13, collected on Well’s Hill—F. TWEEp. 


Melospiza fasciata.—March 25,9 a.m.,a fine clear morning, bright 
sunshine, temperature about 40’, light wind from the North-east ; saw and 
heard nine Song Sparrows, along Don improvement and in Eastern 
Park, on an area of about three acres. They appeared to be quite 
numerous feeding among masses of chenopodium, polygonum, and 
solidago of last year’s growth. 

During the night of the 24th, the temperature fell to 29° with a strong 
north-easterly wind, ice formed a quarter of an inch thick. As the Spar- 
rows were not here on the 24th and as it is not likely they would cross the 
Lake in such a cold night, in face of a brisk wind, they most probably were 
resting during the night of the 24th among the Typhas and semi-aquatic 
vegetation of Toronto Marsh, and took the first opportunity of moving 
northwards on the warm morning of the 25th. The morning of the 26th 
was clear and warm but only one Song Sparrow was heard. 


104 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ie 


The afternoon of the 29th, was bright and warm, numerous specimens 
of Diptera, also Aphodius fimetarius and Vanissa antiopa, were observed. 
ravines east of the city limits, several Song Sparrows were heard and 
seen.—W. BRODIE. 


Melospiza fasciata.—April 13, a bright warm forenoon, grassy fields 
beginning to look green, patches of ice and snow still lying in sheltered 
places. Bufo lentiginosus heard for the first time this season. Song 
Sparrows beginning to pair, apparently resident, numerous, singing. 

Sialia sialis.—April 13, saw three pairs ; they were looking for nesting 
places. 

Merula migratoria.— April 13, saw one pair preparing to nest, heard 
several singing. 

Corvus americana.-—April 13, all paired and nesting.—W. BRODIE. 


Melospiza fasciata. Merula migratoria.—March 29, abundant in 
Rosedale Wood. 


Quiscalus quiscula seneus.--April 1, a small flock ina clump of 
pines on Bloor St. all day, but left during the night. 


Philohela minor.—April 2,a male specimen in splendid spring plu- 
mage was received at the store. It had been killed by flying against the 
telegraph wires on College St. during the night. 


Sayornis phoebe. Sialia sialis.—April 4, numerous specimens. 


Molothrus ater. Quiscalus quiscula eneus. Melospiza fasciata. 
April 5, common in and around city. 


Junco hyemalis. tegulus satrapa.—April 12, saw a flock of these 
two in company. 


Troglodytes hiemalis.—April 12, a few specimens seen. 


Sturnella magna. Colaptes auratus.—April 13, numerous speci- 
mMeEnS SEC. 


Spinus tristis.—April'13, observed a large flock in breeding plumage, 
the first seen since February 12.—E. DEACON. 


(Forty-fifth Meeting, April 28th, 1o91). 
Spizella monticola.— April 17, common up to date, but this morning 
I could neither see nor hear any. 


Pooceetes gramineus.—April 17, this species seems to have taken 
the place of the Tree Sparrows. 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 105. 


Harporhynchus rufus.—April 21, several males seen in Rosedale 
woods in full song. 


Spizella pusilla.—April 21, the first of the season, numerous, in full 
song.—E. DEACON. 


Quiscalus quiscula eneus. Poocetes gramineus.—March 27, ob- 
served several specimens. 


Fulica americana. Botaurus lentiginosus.— April 11, observed in 
Toronto marsh. 


Ammodramus sandwichensis savanna.—April 26, collected on 
sand bar, Ashbridge’s Bay.—J. EDMONDS. 


Ceryle alcyon.—April 19, observed at Victoria Park. 

Spizella pusilla.—April 16, observed a flock in Rosedale woods. 

Fulica americana. Progne subis.—April 19, collected in Ash- 
bridge’s Bay. 

Harporhynchus rufus.—April 26, common in Ashbridge’s Bush. 


Corvus americanus.—April 26, a nest found containing four eggs. 
—J. L. JACKSON. 


Otocoris alpestris praticola.— March 11, collected a female 
specimen in full breeding plumage. 


Agelaius phcoeniceus.—March 29, observed a flock flying over sand- 
bar, and marsh at Kew. They seemed very uneasy, and unwilling to 
alight ; collected specimens. 


Melospiza fasciata.— March 29 and 30, arrival of great numbers of 
Song Sparrows. Height of spring migration. I collected specimens, 
the plumage seemed darker than that of specimens arriving later. 


Sturnella magna.— March 30, collected specimens at Kew. 
Quiscalus quiscula eneus.— April 2, observed a pair near the 
Woodbine. 


Lanius borealis. Dryobates pubescens. — April 9, collected 
specimens at Kew. 


Sayornis phosbe, Certhia familiaris americana. Junco hye- 
malis.—April 12, numerous specimens observed at Kew. 

Urinator imber.—April 20, a pair observed out in the lake, opposite 
Kew. | 

Poocetes gramineus. Sayornis phoebe. Sualia sialis.—April 
13, collected specimens at Kew, the Vesper Sparrows were very numerous- 


106 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | Vor. III. 


Spizella monticola. Sturnella magna. Molothrus ater.—Col- 
lected specimens at Kew, April 15. 


Ceryle alcyon.—April 17, a pair observed at Kew. 
Ceryle alcyon. Passerella iliaca. Sialia sialis. Junco hyemalis. 
Colaptes auratus.—April 8, collected specimens at Kew. The Fox 


Sparrow was in company of a pair of Song Sparrows one of which was 


endeavouring to drive it away. 
Regulus calendula. Dendroica coronata—April 20, collected 


s r 
specimens at Kew. 


Colaptes auratus. Melospiza georgiana.— April 25, collected 
specimens at Kew.—J. A. VARLEY. 


Passerella iliaca. Turdus aonalaschke pailasii. Sphyrapicus 
varius and Ceryle alcyon.—Arrived on April 15. 


Passerella iliaca.—Fox Sparrows appeared in large numbers on April 
16, and had almost entirely disappeared by April 20. 


Colaptes auratus. Spizella socialis.—Noticed on April 15. 


Zonotrichia albicollis. Spinus tristis, Molothrus ater.—Observed 
on April 18. 


Poocetes gramineus.-—Arrived on April 20. 

Tachycineta bicolor.—A Tree Swallow was seen on April 21. 

Carpodacus purpureus.—I observed on April 25 a Purple Finch.— 
FRANK TWEED. 

Passerella iliaca.—On April 15, I saw a Fox Sparrow, in company 
with a small flock of Juncos (/unco hyemalts ). 

Spizella socialis.—April 15, I saw a Chipping Sparrow. 


Tachycineta bicolor. Ceryle alcyon.—I first saw Tree Swallows 
on April 17, and on the same date saw a Kingfisher.—WM. METCALFE. 


Nyctea nyctea.--A male Snowy Owl was shot at Bolton on April 
16. The bars on the plumage were very brown. 


Botaurus lentiginosus.—On April 21,an American Bittern was shot 
on the Humber.—Jas. R. THURSTON. 


Clivicola riraria.—I note the arrival of Bank Swallows on April 19. 


Carpodacus purpureus, etc.—On April 20,1 saw Purple Finches 
and Prairie Horned Larks (Ofocorzs alpestris praticola). 


Melospiza georgiana.—I first saw Swamp Sparrow on April 20. 


~~ 


eee) 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 107 


Sturnella magna, etc.—Meadow Larks were quite common on April 
25, but were very wild. On April 23,a flock of Wild Geese was seen by 
Mr. Herbert Petman, flying in a north-easterly direction over the bay.— 
J. B. WILLIAMS. 


Turdus fuscescens. Chetura pelagica.—On April 19, I heard 
the Wilson’s Thrush for the first time, and on April 18, Mr. F. Cockburn 
observed Chimney Swifts. 


Antrostomus vociferus. Spizella pusillan—On April 25, Whip- 
poor-wills and Field Sparrows had arrived. 


Chelidon erythrogaster. Progne subis.—I saw a Barn Swal- 
low and a Purple Martin on April 25. 


Mniotilta varia.—Black and White Creepers around on April 27. 
Harporhynchus rufus.-—Arrived on April 28.—GEO. E. ATKINSON. 


(Forty-sixth- Meeting, May 12th, 1891). 


Philohela minor.—On April 29, I saw an American Woodcock at 
North Toronto. 


Chordeiles virginianus. Helminthophila ruficapilla.—I saw for 
the first time this season Night Hawks and Nashville Warblers, 
on May I. 


Dendroica cerulescens. D. virens.—May 6, Black-throated Blue 
Warblers arrived. May 8, Black-thrvuated Green Warblers arrived. 


Icterus galbula and Zonotrichia leucophrys arrived on May 9, 
at Toronto. 


Melanerpes erythrocephalus.—Red-headed Woodpecker seen on 
May Io. 


Dendroica maculosa.--May 12, I saw Magnolia Warblers—FRANK 
TWEED. 


Compsothlypis americana.—-On May 12, I observed a Parula War- 
bler in Rosedale, Toronto. 


Dendroica blackburniz.—Saw a Blackburnian Warbler in Rosedale 
on May 12.—W. METCALFE. 


Habia ludoviciana.—I shot two Rose-breasted Grosbeaks on the 
Don, on May 9. 


Antrostomus vociferus.—On May 10, I shot a Whip-poor-will. 


108 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. DE. 


Dendroica pensylvanica.—Seen on May 10.—J. B. WILLIAMS. 


Icterus galbula and Dendroica estiva.—I heard two Baltimore 
Orioles, and several Summer Warblers on May 10, in north part of city, 
—HUBERT H. BRowN. 


Sturnella magna, nesting.—On May 2,a nest of this species was 
brought to me with three eggs found just north of the city. 


Merula migratoria, nesting.—On May 3, I founda Robin’s nest con- 
taining two eggs, in an elmtree. I think the situation was very unusual, 
the tree being bare; they usually build in evergreens when breeding early 
in the season. I also found several other nests later on.—GEO. E. 
ATKINSON. 


Compsothlypis americana.—I saw a Parula Warbler in the city on 
April 30. 
Galeoscoptes carolinensis arrived.—I saw a Catbird first on May 5. 


Dendroica estiva. Icterus galbula.—Yellow Warbler arrived 
May 6, and Baltimore Oriole on May 8. 

Setophaga ruticilla—Saw an American Redstart on May 12.— 
F. COCKBURN. 

Trochilus colubris.—On May 10, I saw a Ruby-throated Humming- 
bird on the sandbar. 


Cistothorus palustris. Melospiza georgiana.—I observed these 
in the marsh on April 14.—JOHN L. JACKSON. 


Polioptila czrulea at Toronto.—I collected a female Blue-gray 
Gnatcatcher on May 5, on Well’s Hill, North Toronto. This bird is a 
rare visitor in this locality. 

Totanus melanoleucus.—On May 8, I shot a pair of Greater Yellow- 
legs on the sandbar.—O. SPANNER. 


Aigialitis meloda at Toronto.—I collected a specimen of the Piping 
Plover on May 1, at sandbar, and I also procured a Gallinule, Galznula 
galeata. 


Anas discors.—On the same date large numbers of Bluewinged Teal 
were observed in company with Scaup Ducks. 

Sterna tschegrava.—On May 7, I procured three fine specimens of 
the Caspian Tern, at Ashbridge’s Bay, and on May 10, I observed several 
of this species on the Humber Bay. 

Merganser americanus. Oidemia deglandi.— On May 11, I 
saw American Mergansers near Mimico, and also a pair of White-winged 
Scoters.—J. R. THURSTON. 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 109 


(Forty-seventh Meeting, May 27, 1891.) 


Zonotrichia leucophrys.—On May 16,1 found quite a flock of 
White-crowned Sparrows in the Don Valley. 

Passerina cyanea.—I saw an Indigo Bunting on May 23. 

Sylvania canadensis. Spinus tristis.—Of the former I secured 
a male specimen, the latter were very numerous on May 23. 

Dolichonyx oryzivorus.—I saw a Bobolink on May 25. 

Piranga erythromelas, scarce.—There seems to be a scarcity of 
Scarlet Tanagers this year; their movements seem to be very erratic.— 
J. B. WILLIAMS. 


Vireo olivaceus. Dolichonyx oryzivorus.---First seen on May 13. 
Seiurus noveboracensis.—-Arrived May 14. 


Large migration of Zonotrichia leucophrys.—During the night 
of May 13th, the largest migration of White-crowned Sparrows on 
record took place at Toronto. Onthe morning of the fourteenth the 
city was swarming with them. They were to be seen in every yard, tree, 
shrub and street and their song seemed to be universal. 

Their numbers increased till the fifteenth, and on the sixteenth there 
was a marked movement to the north, and they continued to diminish in 
numbers till the twenty-third when but one or two were to be seen. 

While here they would mix with Passer domesticus and feed on horse 
manure, etc. This movement was remarkable as it appeared to be local, 
for Mr. Brown informs me that even in the near surrounding country 
and woods, there were very few to be seen, while in the city they were 
exceedingly abundant. 


Vireo gilvus.—On May 16, I secured a Warbling Vireo in the Uni- 
versity grounds.—GEO. E. ATKINSON. 


Poocetes gramineus, nesting.—May 12, on Well’s Hill, North 
Toronto, I found a Vesper Sparrow’s nest with two eggs.: 

Dendroica maculosa. D. coronata.—I saw Magnolia Warblers 
on May 14, and Myrtle Warblers on May 18. 

Myiarchus crinitus. Empidonax minimus.—Seen on May 14.— 
FRANK TWEED. 


Piranga erythromelas.—! shot a female Scarlet Tanager at East 
Toronto on May 25. This is the only one of this species I have seen 
this season. 

Vireo olivaceus.—Were unusually numerous at East Toronto on 
May 25.—HUBERT H. Brown. 


Ardea virescens at Toronto.—I saw a Green Heron on May 17, 


110 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | Vou. LIT. 


in Toronto marsh, and on May 16,1 shot a male Piranga erythromelas, 
at Kew Beach, Toronto.—J. A. VARLEY. 


(Forty-eighth Meeting, June 9, 1891). 


Zonotrichia albicollis—On June 6, I came across a pair of White- 
throated Sparrows, whose actions suggested the proximity of their nest, 
but I failed to find it, so I shot both birds. Next day I visited the 
same place and heard another bird singing, and on approaching him, the 
female flew from a clump of bushes. I hunted thoroughly for a nest 
but could not find one, so I left the birds intending to watch them more 
closely another time.-—EDWARD DEACON. 


Bald-headed Eagles killing Deer.—In the spring of 1891, I had 
two specimens of the Bald-headed Eagle, Halzeetus leucocephalus, sent to 
me to be mounted, from Redwood, on Lake Joseph, Muskoka. On 
making enquiries, I learned that they were caught in the act of eating 
a Deer they had just killed. Mr. Lee, who owns them relates the 
circumstances as follows: 

“ The winter of 1890-1, I spent in company with a friend trapping in 
that section of country lying north-west of Lake Joseph. Returning 
one day from a visit to our traps, we were going round an arm of the 
lake when five eagles rose from the ice and flew out towards the lake. I 
was carrying a pack of skins and had my rifle strapped on my back, 
but my partner not being hampered, fired and killed the white-headed 
bird. We went to where they rose from, and found the remains of a doe 
fawn of about seventy-five pounds weight ; the animal had ventured out 
en the ice, and being some distance from cover had fallen an easy prey to 
the flock of hungry birds. We went back on the tracks some distance, and 
not seeing the tracks of any other animal were quite sure that it was 
killed by the Eagles. We poisoned the carcass and returning next day 
found the young bird dead, close by. Two other cases of small Deer 
killed by Eagles had come under my notice the same winter, but | 
have never known them do so during my former residence in the country, 
and do not know of anybody who has had a like experience.” The 
white-headed bird referred to was a mature specimen with pure white 
head and tail, and large yellow beak, the young bird was full sized, a 
large powerful bird, possibly over a year old, the bill horn coloured, and 
the head and tail washed and blotched with a dirty greyish white, the 
markings from the head extending some distance down the middle of 
the back below the usual termination of the neck marking. 

Mr. Lee was of the opinion that all five birds were of the same 
family, z.e. two old birds and three youngones.—JAMES R. THURSTON. 


£ 
: 


1891-92). ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT, Hee 


meron.) OF “LHe "OCCURRENCE OF: THE: EVENING 
GROSHBEAK, (COCCOTAAAUSTES. VESPERTINA), 
IN ONTARIO DURING THE WINTER OF 
1889-90. 


Being a summary of recorded observations of the occurrence of this 
bird at Toronto, and other localities in Ontario; also notes on the 
occurrence and habits of the bird in the Province of Manitoba, 


collected and arranged by the Ornithological Sub-section of the 
Canadian Institute. 


January 11, Mr. C. H. Baird, of Paris, Ont., has informed me that a 
large flock of Grosbeaks were in that vicinity for some days at this date, 
none were collected.—J. EDMONDs. 


January 16, one female specimen collected from a flock of twenty 
observed near Lorne Park, about fourteen miles west of Toronto. The 
gizzard was distended with choke cherry and haw stones, crushed by 
the powerful beak of the bird.—E. E. THOMPSON. 


January 18, observed a solitary specimen on Wilcox St., feeding on 
mountain ash berries, but failed to collect it—G. E. ATKINSON, 


January 18, while walking in Rosedale I observed a large flock of 
birds resting on some oak trees, and soon made them out to be Evening 
Grosbeaks. I made a double shot but was much disappointed to find my 
second shot had brought down an adult male Pine Grosbeak, however, 
on stepping under the tree I was pleased to find as the result of the 
first shot, my first Evening Grosbeak. Soon after I collected another 
male and two fine females.—W. Cross. 


January 19, saw a flock of eight Evening Grosbeaks resting on a tree 
by the G. T. R. track, East Toronto. On the afternoon of the same day 
I observed a flock flying over Winchester St., within city limits. 

January 21, Messrs. Mitchell, Gray and Marsh collected twenty-four 
specimens, nine males and fifteen females, in Rosedale. I obtained six 
of them and found them all very fat. Their crops were full of unbroken 
pits of Prunus serotina, while their gizzards were crammed with the same 


broken, sharp sand, and a few fragments of a shell, probably a Helix.— 
PG Cox. 


January 21 to February 3, Evening Grosbeaks were common at the 
Highland Creek, about fourteen miles east of Toronto. None were 
observed at Claremont, ten miles to the north—JAs. ANNIS. 


January 22, I again visited the locality in Rosedale where I had found 


112 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. IL. 


them on the 18th, without finding any, but on going a little further on, I 
surprised two males feeding on the ground, but failed to collect them. 
Meeting a friend we went to where he had previously seen a large flock 
feeding on the ground. We soon came on them still feeding on the 
ground, and I secured several pairs in first rate condition.—W. CRoss. 


January 22,1 came ona flock of about fifteen Evening Grosbeaks in 
a field north of the city, and collected three specimens. They were 
feeding on the ground, on witch hazel, white oak and red hawthorn. 
On my way home I saw a pair on Jarvis St., feeding on berries of the 
mountain ash.—J. B. WILLIAMS. 


January 24, I observed three Evening Grosbeaks in Rosedale, and 
watched them for some time. They fed on the ground, and their actions 
were much like those of the Pzpzlo erythrophthalmus. No doubt they were 
in search of fallen fruits and seeds. Two specimens secured this day 
had been feeding on the sprouted seeds of maple; their stomachs were 
excessively distended.—E. E. THOMPSON. 

January 24, I saw two pairs of Evening Grosbeaks in the Normal 
School Grounds, feeding on mountain ash berries. They were very tame. 
—H. H. BROWN. 


January 24, while walking in Rosedale to-day, I came on a flock of 
Evening Grosbeaks, and collected five fine specimens.—]. H. AMES. 


January 25, at North Toronto I saw a flock, but could not collect any. 
“Several collectors had been hunting them, and six or eight specimens 
had been procured. H. Parish saw two in the Normal School Grounds. 


—-H. H. BROWN. 

January 25, Mr. Powell secured three pairs in Rosedale. They had 
been feeding on seeds of white ash and on pits of mountain ash.—D. G, 
Cox. . 

January 27, Mr. Ames and I saw a large flock in Rosedale, but did not 
collect any. —W. CROSS. 

January 27, I noticed a flock of the same birds flying north over the 
C: P. R. track.—J. B. WILLIAMS. 

February 1, I have not observed any Evening Grosbeaks about 


Claremont. I heard of their appearance east, west,and south of this 
point, and anxiously watched for them.—G. BRODIE, M.D. 


February 1, I saw a flock of six or eight, at North Toronto.— 
HH, Hy BROWN. 


February 1, I saw a flock of five north of Rosedale——J. B. WILLIAMS. 


| 
, 
. 
| 
| 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 113 


February 1, I have looked for Evening Grosbeaks, but up to date 
have seen none in the neighborhood of Scarboro.—W. HORSEY. 


February 2, saw one specimen at North Toronto.—H. H. BRowN. 


February 8, saw large flock pass over my head. They passed and 
repassed several times during the day. I collected two specimens at 
corner of College and Spadina Avenue.—G. E. ATKINSON. 


February 8th, saw three small flocks on Carlton St., feeding on 
mountain ash berries. In the afternoon I saw a flock of about thirty in 
the Don Valley, feeding on the seeds of the white ash. I watched their 
manner of feeding; some of the birds cut the seeds off allowing them to 
fall to the ground before eating them, others ate the seeds as they 
picked them. I collected four specimens, two males and two females. 
Their stomachs contained nothing but white ash seeds.—W™M. METCALFE. 


February 9th, I saw five males and four females in a mountain ash 
tree on College Street, there were also several feeding on the ground. 
I subsequently saw about fifty on Huron Street, they were nearly 
equally divided between Pine and Evening Grosbeaks, I shot a female. 
These birds were very tame, and I almost got near enough to knock 
them over with a walking stick. I think the recent fall of snow has 
driven them into the city in search of mountain ash berries, their 
favorite food, the black ash seeds being too far under the snow. The 
berries are eaten off nearly all the mountain ash trees.—H. H. BROWN. 


February 9th, I collected three in the city—GrEo. E. ATKINSON. 


February 9th, noticed a number of Grosbeaks in a mountain ash 
tree on Rose Avenue, some of them were red plumaged, Pznzcola 
enucleator, while two were of the same species in female plumage, they 
were feeding on the berries. On the ground was a female Coccothraustes 
vespertina, eating the fruit dropped by those in the tree, this is eminently 
characteristic of both species. The Pine Grosbeak rarely feeds on the 
ground, while the Evening Grosbeak commonly does so. Other flocks 
of both species were observed flying in a southerly direction at a 
considerable height. These flocks consisted of from half to a dozen 
birds each.— ERNEST E. THOMPSON. 


February 10th, saw three Evening Grosbeaks on College Street.—C. 
E. PEARSON. 

February 10, saw a flock of about ten birds en Rose Avenue.—J. B. 
WILLIAMS. 


February 10, I secured three males and three females, two of the latter 
8 


1l4 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. (Vor: Tie 


being alive and almost uninjured. Altogether I have collected thirteem 
specimens up to date-—G. E. ATKINSON. 


February 10,on Surrey Place I saw one Evening Grosbeak among a 
flock of about twenty-five Pzxzcola enucleator—HUBERT H. BROWN. 


February 10,in the Queen’s Park I saw three Evening Grosbeaks. 
eating the berries of the mountain ash, but I failed to secure any.—C. 
FE. PEARSON. 


February 11, I have two fine male Evening Grosbeaks alive, which 
were taken on February 11. They seem to be taking kindly to captivity 
and their new food, they will take mountain ash berries from the hand. 
I hope to be able to keep them and hear their song —WM. Cross. 


February 11, I caught three female Pine, and one female Evening 
Grosbeak alive by the aid of a pole, and fine wire noose. The birds 
are so tame that it is easy to slip a noose over their heads as they feed. 
The males however of both species are rather wary, they keep to the top 
of the trees, and fly off even at a slight alarm, so I failed to secure any 
males alive. Immediately on being caught the Evening species utters a 
loud cry or shriek which it keeps up for some time, and the Pine 
Grosbeak cries out in a much weaker and more husky voice. When put 
in a cage the Evening Grosbeak set upon the others and used them very 
badly, having a great advantage in the powerful bill—E. E. THOMPSON. 


February 11, I saw a beautiful male specimen in the Queen’s Park.— 
C. E. PEARSON. 


February 13, I secured a male specimen on Howard Street, Rosedale. 
OA) VARI EW: 


February 15, the last observed flock of Evening Grosbeaks, at Lorne 


Park is reported by Mr. Luker, for February 15.— ERNEST 93 
THOMPSON. 


February 23, I saw three Evening Grosbeaks in the city.—J. L. 
JACKSON. 


February 25, for the past few days Evening Grosbeaks have been 
common in East Toronto.—C. W. NASH. 


March 16, I observed Evening Grosbeaks in my garden on this date, 


they were feeding on the apples left on the trees from last year—MRs. 
J. R. BARBER, Georgetown. 


March 17, we had these birds here the greater part of the winter. In 
one corner of my yard there is a mountain ash, which was plentifully 
covered with berries, that proved a glorious feast for the little beauties. 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 115 


Several times I had my gun ready to secure specimens, but my heart 
failed me each time. They have been noticed in bunches of three to 
five, all over this section, and are exceedingly tame, a number were 


secured by Mr. Melville, our local taxidermist.—A. P. CORNELL, M.D, 
Gravenhurst. 


March 19, I observed two evening Grosbeaks on this date in our 
orchard.—MrRs. J. R. BARBER, Georgetown. 


April 11, at Todmorden, north-east of Toronto, I saw five Evening 
Grosbeaks ona birch tree, near Taylor's Paper Mills, there were four 
males and one female. On returning half an hour afterwards they had 
flown, and hearing them in a piece of woods close by, I went over and 
found a small flock in the top of a pine tree. They were playing with 
each other, apparently pairing, but although the males exceeded the 
females in numbers there was no fighting. They were uttering their 
characteristic whistle and another call which I never heard before, the 
whistle blending into a soft musical r-r-r-r-r._ These calls repeated by a 
number of birds made a very pleasing little concert. I watched them as 
they flew from tree to tree several times, and I counted thirty-five 
specimens, of these at least twenty-four were males. At one time 
mineteen settled on the top of a red oak, so closely together that a 
charge of small shot might have killed every specimen. On walking 
about a mile homewards I came on a flock of over fifty in R. Davies’ 


orchard, feeding on the ground among brewery refuse which was 
scattered as manure—W. BRODIE. 


April 13, while shooting at Chester with Mr. Jas. R. Thurston we came 
upon a flock of about fifty birds, feeding on brewery refuse. We col- 
lected seven males and females. There were more males than females. 
in the flock-—JOHN EDMONDs. 

April 15, while collecting on Well’s Hill I came across a flock of 
Evening Grosbeaks which numbered about thirty, in the top of a clump: 
of pines. I followed them and eventually secured five females and three 
males, one of the former taken alive. I only observed six or seven 
males in the flock. These birds have been absent almost entirely from 
Toronto since March 1. 

April 17, I saw a female take several straws from a Sparrow’s (Passer 
domesticus) nest, and expecting she was building I followed her. She 
carried them about for some time and at last carelessly dropped them 
on top of a witch hazel tree and left them. 

April 21, the birds were observed in the same place, but no further 
attempt at nesting was apparent, nor did they seem paired. 

April 29, these birds are still here. 


116 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ILI. 


' May 7, 18, and 26. I saw the same birds, but they got shy and at last 
disappeared as mysteriously as they came.—G. E. ATKINSON. 


I have not observed the Evening Grosbeaks at Mildmay, and I have 
come to the conclusion that they were not seen north of Guelph._—W. A. 
SHOENAU. 


Evening Grosbeaks are quite unknown in this district. Mr. W. P. 
Melville, collected a few at Gravenhurst in March, 1890, the only 
Muskoka specimens I ever heard of—A. Kay, Port Sydney, Muskoka. 


January, 1890, Evening Grosbeaks common here, four specimens 
collected.—W. SUTHERLAND, Orillia, Ontario. 


March, 1890, several specimens of the Evening Grosbeak were seen 
here, a few were collected.—W. P. MELVILLE, Gravenhurst, Ontario. 


A large number of Evening Grosbeaks arrived here about the first of 
March, 1890, and they were apparently feeding on the ash berries and the 
cedar. They stayed here about five weeks, leaving the first week in April, 
I have not observed any since. I mounted I[ think about a dozen birds 
for different persons in this neighborhood, there were some very fine 
specimens among those I mounted, and I have four or five still in my 
possession —R. C. BURT, Chemist, Chatham, Ontario. 


Food of Evening Grosbeak determined from dissections. All the birds 
were collected in the vicinity of Toronto, they were all fat and the 
stomachs of all were full. 

Jan. 21, 2, seeds of white ash and maple. 

24, °,-crop and gizzard, seeds of maple. 

24, o, crop and gizzard, seeds of maple. 

24, 2, seeds of ash. 

25, d, seeds of ash. 

25) 9 seeds of ash. 

26, &, seeds of white ash and maple. 

26, 3, seeds of mountain ash.— E. E. THOMPSON. 

Of the eighteen specimens examined by me, all were very fat and 
the stomachs in nearly every case full. The contents were as follows :— 

Jan. 25, 2, nutlets of Prunus serotina, with pieces of the shell and sand. 

25, do, nutlets of P. serotina, shell and sand. 

25, %, nutlets of P. serotzna, shell and sand. 

25, 3, seeds of Fraxinus americana, nutlets of P. serotina and Pyrus 


acuparta. 
25, do, nutlets of P. serotina, and broken up shell. 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 117 


Jan. 25, °, the crop and gizzard full of nutlets of P. serotzna, and 
broken up shell. 


21, d, nutlets of P. serotina, whole in crop, in gizzard broken up with 
pieces of shell and sand. 


21, 0, nutlets of P. serotina, pieces of shell and sand. 
21, 2, nutlets of P. serotina, shell and sand. 

21, , nutlets of P. serotzna, shell and sand. 

21, 2, nutlets of P. serotina, shell and sand. 

21, $, nutlets of P. serotina, shell and sand. 

Feb. 1, 3, nutlets of P. serotzna, and Cretagus, sp. 

1 3’, seeds of F. americana, and sand. 

I, do, seeds of /. americana, and sand. 

8, &, seeds of Pyrus acuparia, and sand. 

8, o, seeds of Pyrus acuparia, and sand. 

8, 2, seeds of Pyrus acuparia, and sand.—DANIEL G. ton 


Food of the Evening Grosbeak.—Of the seventeen specimens dis- 
sected by me, all were in good condition, it would be more accurate to 
say they were fat, the gizzards were all full, and all were collected in or 
near Toronto. 

Jan. 16, &, broken nutlets of Cretagus sp. 

16, 2, seeds of Fraxinus americana, sand. 

18, ¢, broken pits of Pyrus acuparia, craw and gizzard full. 

18, 2, pits of P. acuparta, seeds of F. americana, sand. 

18, 2, seeds of F. americana, sand. 

18, 2, seeds of /. americana, sand. 

22, 2. sprouted seeds of /. americana, sand. 

3, seeds of F. americana, sand. 

22,0, seeds of F. americana, broken nutlets of Cretagus, sp. 

22, 3, seeds of F. americana, pits of P. acuparia, sand. 

22, 2, seeds of F. americana, pits of P. acuparza, sand. 

22, 2, broken pits of Prunus virginiana, P. acuparia. 

22, 2, broken pits of P. vzrginzana, P. acuparia, seeds of F. americana. 
25,.%; broken pits of. 7. virginiana, sand. 

25, %, seeds of P. acuparia, sand. 

25, o, seeds of P. acuparia, Hamamelis virginiana, sand. 

25th, do’, seeds of P. acuparia, F. americana, sand.—W. BRODIE. 


118 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. ican 


Evening Grosbeak at Hamilton, Ont.— This bird was first 
observed here on December 19, feeding on the berries of the 
cedar; flock after flock passed along, going east, till near the end 
of January, when for a few days none were seen. I heard of them all 
along the north shore of the lake, as far down as Kingston. About 
February Io, the return migration began, and was very active while it 
lasted, but they were only noticed for three or four days. At this time 
they fed mostly on the seeds of such apples as were found still hanging 
on the trees in the orchards, the berry bushes being well cleared of fruit 
on the eastern trip. I made enquiry at different points west to find out 
if possible by what route they travelled, but Chatham was the only point 
where I heard of them, around Chicago they were not observed. Most 
likely they came down the east shore of lake Huron.—T. McCILWRAITH. 


Evening Grosbeak.—This bird is a common winter visitor to 
the Province of Manitoba, frequenting the woods along the banks 
of the Assiniboine River in great numbers; on the Red River 
it is common at times, but does’ not appear to settle down into 
permanent winter quarters there. In the Riding Mountains latitude 50° 
30’ I found it common in December 1884, the thermometer at the time 
ranging from 30° to 40° below zero. 

It is also found in all other parts of the Province that are heavily 
timbered, its favorite resorts being the groves of North-west maple or 
box elder, which usually grows on the banks of rivers or lakes, on the 
seeds of this tree it feeds, perhaps occasionally varying its diet with buds 
of-other deciduous trees. JI examined the stomachs of a great many 
in Manitoba, and never found anything else contained in them. Whilst 
here they seldom visit the low scrub or the ground, except in spring, 
when they will sometimes crowd thickly together on a bare spot, appar- 
ently seeking gravel for digestive purposes. 

They first arrive early in October, continually increasing in numbers 
until the 1st of December, when they reach the maximum, and they 
remain until about May 16th, when they all disappear together. 

The following are dates of their arrival and departure for three years : 


FIRST SEEN. LAST SEEN. 
1884, May 16th, several flocks. 
1885, October 12th, one flock. May 16th, many seen. 
1886, October Ist, a small flock. April 23rd, a few seen. 


Mr. Thos. S. Roberts records them as regular visitors in winter to 
Minneapolis, Minnesota, and in 1880 says he saw them last on May 3rd, 
though they usually stay much later, but the weather being very warm 
at that time, probably hastened their departure. At this place they 


1891-92). ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 119 


resort to an island which is timbered in part with maple and box elder, 
the seeds of which they make their regular diet, as they remain hanging 
in bunches on the trees through the winter. 

During the winter in Manitoba they are usually seen in small parties, 
not exceeding six or eight in number, and are quiet and unobtrusive in 
their manner, flitting about the maples feeding, occasionally uttering their 
single call note, which very much resembles that of the European Bullfinch. 

karly in April they congregate into large flocks, in which the males 
preponderate, they are then restless, frequently rising from the tops of 
the trees and making long flights high in the air over their haunts. 

In view of the fact that this bird’s nest has never been found, it may be 
worth noting, that the Pine Grosbeak, its usual winter associate, whose 
nest and breeding place are known, arrives in this Province about the 
middle of November, and leaves here about the end of March, whilst the 
Evening Grosbeak arrives about six weeks earlier in the autumn, and 
remains about six weeks later in its winter quarters, from which I should 
infer that it does not go so far from its winter haunts to nest, as does the 
Pine Grosbeak. 

In January 1890, immense numbers of these birds were seen in eastern 
‘Canada and the United States, they having for some unexplained reason 
wandered far from their range. A most peculiar feature of this move- 
ment in Canada was the first appearance of the birds in the east, and 
their gradua] extension westward, exactly the reverse of what one would 
expect from birds whose habitation is the interior of north-western 
America. 

The first records I have of their occurrence at that time are from near 
Montreal in Quebec, and Kingston in eastern Ontario, during the first 
two weeks of January. At the end of this month they had reached 
Toronto, where I saw them in considerable numbers; at this time they 
were also seen in the States of New York, Massachusetts, and Connecticut. 
Early in February they had reached the States of Ohio, Michigan and 
Illinois. Judging from these records, I assume that a large number of 
the birds must have migrated from their summer home in an easterly 
‘direction, until they reached the Province of Quebec and some of the 
eastern States, thence they gradually worked westward along the Great 
Lakes to their proper habitation. —C. W. NASH. 


Observations on migration of Evening Grosbeaks, 1890.—On 
the 2Ist, January, 1890, Messrs Gray, Marsh, and Mitchell, reported a 
flock of about three-hundred Evening Grosbeaks, males and females, 
on Rosedale Heights, north of C. P. Railway track, they were 
feeding on the ground and seemed to find abundance of food. 
The subsequent examinations of the stomachs determined the food 


120 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | Vou. ITI, 


to be nutlets of the wild cherry, Prunus serottna, which had fallen 
the year before. The above named gentlemen secured nine males and 
fifteen females that day besides leaving several wounded birds which 
escaped to the neighbouring gardens. They were in excellent condition, 
being very fat. The birds remained in that vicinity about two weeks 
and during that interval Gray, Mitchell, and myself visited the place,, 
and obtained specimens each time, in fact they were seen there as long 
as the food lasted. From February Ist, to 8th, I saw several small. 
flocks on Ontario and Howard Streets, and on the Danforth Road,. 
feeding on the seeds of mountain ash, Pyruws acuparia, and on February 
27th, I saw a flock of about thirty Evening Grosbeaks, in company with 
about a dozen Pine Grosbeaks, Pznzcola enucleator, in Mr. William’s 
garden on Ontario Street, stripping an apple tree which contained about 
half a bushel of rotten fruit, that had not been gathered the year 
before. On making an examination of the refuse under the tree after 
the birds departed, I found that only the seeds had been eaten, as in 
every case where I have made examinations of the stomachs of these 
birds, I found the kernels of the different seeds, and nutlets composing 
their food have been entirely denuded of their shell. 

I had reports given me, almost every day by many reliable persons, 
of flocks being seen on Logan and Pape Avenues, from the Ist to the 
20th March, on which last date while collecting Gulls in the vicinity of 
Norway, I saw a flock feeding on the cones of a large pine tree, Pzmus 
restnosa, this is the last time I saw the birds that year, although I heard 
several reports of them being seen till the middle of April. In my 

opinion from the first appearance of the birds in January, until the 
middle of April, they were seen every day by some persons about 
Toronto and suburbs, and that they came to us for food is very 
evident by their remaining with us so long, and their being so 
exceedingly tame. Numbers of them were killed by boys with sticks 
and catapults every day, in the streets of our city.—D. G. Cox. 


I have made as extensive enquiry as possible in regard to the occur- 
rence of the Evening Grosbeak in this vicinity in the early part of 
January, 1890. All the evidence that I can collect goes to show that 
the birds arrived here about the Ist of January, and at least some of 
them remained until March. 

In looking over my notes, I find an entry on January 2oth, to the effect 
that the Evening Grosheaks, a heretofore unknown bird in this vicinity,. 
had been with us in large numbers for three weeks. 

About January Ist, a boy brought me a bird that he said I might 
want for a specimen, as it had very bright plumage. The bird was new,,. 


ew ta. eee 


1891-92]. ORNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 120 
to me, although I knew it to be a Grosbeak. It proved to be a male 
Evening Grosbeak, and was shot in the asylum grounds. 

The birds remained with us several weeks, in fact I saw one early in 
March, feeding on mountain ash berries. In the asylum grounds they 
were to be found very constantly, in the tamarac and mountain ash 
trees, and several times I saw them in the tamarac with the Pine Gros- 
beaks, which were quite common in the winter of 1890. 

On the 13th or 14th January, 1890, Mr. Geo. Nicol of Cataraqui, shot 
a male and female Grosbeak (Evening), and sent them to Mr. R. M. 
Horsey, who wrote a letter on the subject to the British Whig, January 
17th, and Mr. Horsey corroborates my observations in regard to the 
time the birds remained with us, in the following note: “I have a speci- 
men (male) given me by Sir Richard Cartwright’s gardener, which he 
procured about the end of January, and which he shot at the “ Maples,” 
Sir Richard Cartwright’s summer residence on the banks of the St. 
Lawrence, a short distance from Kingston, where I understood from him 
the birds remained until early in March, or towards the middle of the 
month.” 


In the asylum grounds the ash berries seem to have been the chief 
attraction, but the birds were not nearly so numerous with us as at the 
eastern part of the city, and along the banks of the St. Lawrence. The 
reason for their presence there was that the woods are full of red cedars, 
and Barriefield Common, on the eastern side of Kingston, is covered with 
junipers. The birds subsisted on the berries of the red cedar and juniper. 


Mr H. Stratford, taxidermist, tells me that the crops of the many 
birds he mounted, were invariably filled with the red cedar and juniper 
berries. 

There is no record of any of the birds having been kept in captivity 
and | cannot find out how many specimens were procured, but Mr. 
Stratford, the taxidermist, mounted several for different persons, and 
Mr. Horsey had three. The birds were quite common, and little 
difficulty would have been experienced in securing a large number. In 
the asylum grounds I would not allow any of them to be destroyed, 
after the first had been shot. 

Mr. Stratford tells me that shortly after the arrival of the Grosbeaks 
here, they were observed in Perth, (Lyn), and if you wish I can find out 
the particulars regarding this, as Perth, (Lyn), is further east than 
Kingston. My impression is that the migration took place from the 
west, as the dates that the birds were observed in the western part of 
Ontario, were certainly earlier than our dates. 

I find that I made a slight mistake in my notes on Grosbeaks: instead 


E22 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. me 


of Perth [I shouid have written Lyn, a place six miles west of Brock- 
ville. 

Mr. Nicol of Cataraqui was driving near Lyn, when the Grosbeaks 
were here and saw a large flock of the birds. Two were also sent to 
Mr Stratford, from McDonald’s Corners. Mr. Stratford mounted eleven 
Evening Grosbeaks in all, nine obtained from this locality, and two that 
were sent from McDonald’s Corners, in the County of Lanark. 


Dr. A. C. Bowerman, of Bloomfield, near Picton, Prince Edward County, 
writes as follows : 

“JT have the skin of a female Evening Grosbeak. They came about 
Christmas, and remained up to March, and the birds were quite numerous. 

Mr. Elkington, taxidermist, brought me a bird about the rst of March, 
which I skinned.”—C. K. CuarkK, M. D., Kingston. 


During the thirty years I have lived in Guelph, I have never known a 
single specimen of the Evening Grosbeak having been taken. 


The Pine Grosbeak, Pznicola enucleator, during that time has visited 
this section of the country several times, and the Rosebreasted Grosbeak, 
Fabia ludoviczana, is comparatively plentiful in the woods of the sur- 
rounding country, but I am not aware of any of the Evening Grosbeak 
being seen in this vicinity.—J as. GOLDIF, Guelph, Ontario. 


With reference to that interesting flight of Evening Grosbeaks, in the 
winter of 1889-90. On turning up my notes I find the first record on 
_January.21, 1890, when I saw for the first time, a pair of .these 
birds alive. They were upon an orchard tree in the town. On the 24th, I 
received from my friend Mr. McIlwraith, of Hamilton, a pair of these 
beautiful birds in the flesh, and while examining them at my window I 
happened to look out and there upon the ground, under my very nose, 
was a pair of the beauties. I am almost ashamed to say I ran for my 
gun and shot them both. There were three more in one of the trees 
uttering a plaintive call note as if for their mates. Next morning on 
looking out I saw six of these birds cither hens or young birds, found 
they were feeding upon the seeds of the Robinza pseudacacta, or common 
locust tree the pods of which strewed the sidewalk. The two pairs I 
mounted and have in my collection. In their stomachs I found only the 
above seeds. On February 20, five of them were still seen feeding upon 
the locust tree although they were occasionally seen upon the ground 
feeding. March 15, saw four hens or immature males. March 29, 
great snow storm, covers the ground six inches deep. Saw six Evening 
Grosbeaks feeding in the locust tree, which is the last record I have of 
them. During January, February, and March, 1890, I heard of these 


lt es 


i 


ee 


ie teh“ 


1891-92 |. OLNITHOLOGICAL REPORT. 123 


strange birds having been seen at different points, six or seven miles 
from here, and always the same habits reported, that they are rather 
sluggish in their habits, sitting quietly in the trees occasionally uttering 
their sad call note, but no attempt at a song. I may say that although I 
could have collected a number, I only took the ene pair. From reports 
I must have heard of twenty-five or thirty birds in small parties, which 
could hardly have been the same lots that are in this section.—G. A. 
MAcCALLuM, M. D., Dunnville, Ontario. 


[ have the assurance of Mr. Fletcher, Entomologist for the Agricul- 
tural Department of the Dominion of Canada, that none of these birds 
were observd at Ottawa.—W. BRODIE. 


The first time I came across this rare visitant of southern Ontario 
was in the spring of 1855, in Glantord Tp., near Hamilton. There were 
five together on the ground, of which I shot two. This occurred after 
the snow had gone, or was nearly so, in early April. 

I removed from that section and came to the northern part of Huron 
County a few years after. The first time I got one of these rare birds 
was in the winter of 1861. This occurred in the middle of February, 
and I had the skin for some years, but it was lost in a fire, this was a 
female. I saw several during the winter of 1861. The snow, however, 
was so deep in the bush that it was impossible to collect any. In the 
next year, 1862, several were seen as I was driving round in my cutter 
to visit sick people, also Pznzcola enucleator, the Pine Grosbeak, was com- 
paratively scarce. This I always found in swampy places, on scrubby 
pines, tamarac and spruce, and also I saw once an Evening Grosbeak 
sitting on a high bush cranberry, on the roadside within ten yards of me, 
pecking at the berries. This was in the township of Turnberry. In 
1865, one of these birds was sitting high up ona soft maple, and I shot it. 

In 1874 one was shot by me but much torn up with heavy shot, a 
male. 

In 1889 quite a number were found all over this section during the 
months of January and February, several of which I saw in the posses- 
sion of Dr. Tennent, and Mr. Anderson. 


In 1891 I shot one in Kinloss Township. It was on a tree, by the 
banks of a creek, February 13. It may seem strange, yet on not one 
occasion did I ever hear any notes made by this bird—JOHN H. 
GARNIER, M.D., Lucknow, Ontario. 


No evidence of an eastern migration was obtained, but several observers 
reported flocks flying westward along the lake shore. The consensus of 
opinion seemed to be that the birds which came first, remained in or 
around the city until late in the spring, or were killed. 


124 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | VoL. THE 


A number of observers were of opinion that the birds frequented the 
same localities until the supply of food was exhausted. On the southern 
slopes of the hills north of the city and of the Don ravines, the snow 
soon melted away, and the fallen seeds of Prunus, Cretagus and Fraxinus 
were abundant under the trees, and of course the birds were found 
feeding on the ground. 


The food of this bird in Manitoba is the seeds of the box elder, 


Negundo aceroides, (Nash) the seeds hang on the trees during the winter 
and are picked off by the birds, but although many pistillate trees of this 
species grow on the Don flats and hill sides, which were heavily loaded 
with fruit, the birds were not observed to feed on them, nor did any of 
the dissections reveal the presence of Megundo seeds. 

The range of food as shown by stomach dissections was not large. 

Seeds of Robtnia pseudacacia, Cretagus coccinea, Fraxinus americana, 
Pyrus acuparia, Prunus virginiana, Prunus serotina, Acer saccharinum, 


Hamamelis virginiana, Juntperus communis, Juniperus virginiana, and 
although not shown by dissections, they were observed to feed on seeds 
of apples which were hanging on the trees. The birds freely entered the 
residential parts of the city, and fed on the seeds of the European 
mountain ash, an abundant ornamental tree. They were quite 
unsuspicious and tame, and were unmercifully and wantonly killed 
with clubs, catapults, revolvers, pea-rifles, and many were taken alive 
with a slip-noose attached to the end of a long stick. We have 
collected reliable information of 453 specimens, which were collected 
in and near Toronto, most of which were made into skins or mounted 
by taxidermists and students of ornithology, but the actual number 
killed must have exceeded 1000. 

Several living pairs were collected and kept for some time in cages, 
but they did not pair. At this time, February 17th, 1892, we know 
of but one living specimen, a female, in excellent condition —EDITING 
COMMITTEE. 


Since last date given, no birds have been noticed at Toronto to date 
of going to print. November 25, 1892. 


: 
| 


ee ee ee ee ee ee 


Le ee) ee ee 


“=e 


oe a, 


ee 


1891-92]. CANADIAN WILD FLOWERS. 125 


CANADIAN WILD FLOWERS. 
BY De WebeADLE, B.A., LL.B. 
(Read oth April, 1892.) 


The purpose of this paper is to awaken an increased interest in our 
native wild-flowers, by shewing that they are worthy of a prominent 
place in our flower gardens, and thereby to rescue at least some of them 
from impending extermination. 


Hitherto the floral embellishment of our lawns has been largely con- 
fined to the annual planting of tender exotics. This necessitates a yearly 
expenditure in the preparation of beds, procuring and setting out of 
plants and subsequent care. After planting, a considerable interval must 
usually elapse before sufficient growth can take place to make the bed an 
attractive object. When at length it attains to the fullness of its display, 
it is the same unvarying picture, presenting no new feature throughout 
the season, becoming even tiresome by reason of its uniformity. And at 
the first sharp frost of autumn all the brightness is suddenly extinguished, 
so that we are fain to have the plants removed out of our sight, and con- 
tent ourselves with the bare brown earth prospect, until winter covers it 


with a mantle of snow. 


But now a tendency is being manifested towards the adoption of a 
more natural system of flower gardening, a system that does not demand 
new plants every season; in which are no bare earth prospects through 
the spring and fall, nor pinched and shivering look of plants waiting for 
weather warm enough to enable them to put forth their flowers, nor tire- 
some monotony of forms and color, and at the last the sudden death of 
allin a night. In the natural system, the early flowers will begin to 
appear with the first mild days of spring, and from thence forward new 
forms and colors are appearing in continuous succession, so that each 
passing week some fresh object of interest is presented, and when the 
cooler days and frosty nights of autumn come, there will be no painful 
sense as of sudden death in the garden; Flora will but wrap her mantle 
of crimson and gold about her and gently sink into her winter slumber. 


At this juncture, when tired of the artificial, public attention is being 
turned towards a system of flower gardening more consonant with nature, 
it seems opportune to direct attention to our wild-flowers, to shew to the 
general public the floral treasures of our own land, and awaken, if 


126 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. (Vion. LET 


possible, a sense of the appropriateness of enriching Canadian flower 
gardens with the wealth of Canadian wild-wood beauty, inured to our 


Canadian climate, and waiting at our very doors to be employed to _ 


ornament our Canadian homes. Surely the flowers of our native land 
are more lovely in our eyes than those of any other. We gathered them 
in childhood, twined them in our playmate’s hair, and linked them with 
all the joyous memories of youth, so that by the very richness of their 
associations they speak to our hearts as can those of no other land. 
Have not many of you, when taking a country outing, paused in your 
ramble at sight of some woodland flower, and while you looked, the 
shadow on life’s dial fled many degrees backward, and you found yourself 
listening again to the merry tones of young voices once familiar, and 
could almost feel again “the touch of a vanished hand ;” and as you 
turned reluctantly away, that simple modest flower had for you a loveli- 
ness that the most princely exotic can never possess ? 


Like the Red-man of the forest our wild-flowers are passing away, and 
before very long many of them will be gone. The settlement of the 
country with its attendant industries, must necessarily destroy the con- 
ditions favorable to their existence. The axe and the plow are doing 
their work, and not these alone, but the careless gatherer is pulling them 
up by the roots, as though anxious to exterminate them as soon as 
possible. The burning off of the dry leaves is also destructive to those 
plants, the roots of which lie near the surface ; and when the ground is 
dry and the soil of a fibrous or peaty character, the fire will penetrate to 
a considerable depth, quite far enough to kill out even those plants that 
may be called deep rooted. And even when the plants are not roasted 
to death, the fire consuming the leaves lying on the ground robs them of 


the food which the decaying leaves supply, and of the moisture which 
these leaves retain. 


What can be done to stay this destruction and preserve to us our native 
flowers from the extinction which threatens them? Canada has no 
botanic garden into which they might be gathered. “I speak this to our 
shame.” Cnce the writer had hopes that a portion of the grounds of 
the Ontario Agricultural College would be used for an arboretum and 
garden, into which would be collected such trees as would thrive there, 
and at least the most interesting of our native plants. Such a collection 
was thought to be a desirable, if not an essential factor in the education 
of those designing to devote themselves to rural pursuits. Under the 
superintendence of a committee of the Fruit Growers’ Association, 
appointed at the request of the Hon. S. C. Wood, then acting Commis- 
sioner of Agriculture, which was composed of Mr. Wm. Saunders, now 


: 
i: 
h 
i 
i 


he 


I ee ee es, a ee 


1891-92]. CANADIAN WILD FLOWERS IP A4r/ 


Director-in-chief of experimental farms, Mr. James Goldie, of Guelph, an 
enthusiastic botanist, and the writer; plans were prepared and a com- 
mencement made, thus laying the foundation of such an institution. 
But there came a change of ministers, and with that a change of counsels, 
and the discharge of the committee. There is now no prospect of such 
an arboretum and garden being established in our day, nor for many a 
day to come. Hence, the only hope of preserving to those who will 
come after us the beautiful plants that now are scattered in wild-wood 
shade, by running stream, in marshy fen, on sunny bank, and in open 
prairie, seems to lie in the possibility of being able now to awaken in our 
citizens, and especially in those who with the writer claim this’as the land 
of their birth, an interest in these wild-flowers as a means of beautifying 
the grounds about their dwellings. 


In order to the awakening of this interest it will be necessary to sub- 
stitute a more simple and natural taste in the place of that engendered 
by the bedding-out system so long in vogue, which demands masses of 
blazing color, ribbons of red, white and blue, and formal designs in flower 
or foliage in which there is not one touch of nature; yet this change will 
come, its dawn is already breaking. Deep down in the human heart 
there ever lives a chord that vibrates in unison with nature. It is made 
apparent by the desire so very commonly cherished by busy toilers in the 
marts of commerce to have a country seat in which they may spend a 
part of each year, and to which they may retire in life’s evening. Leta 
fair trial of a natural system of gardening be made, it will then be found 
that it responds to this love of nature, that it gives a satisfaction and 
pleasure that apparent art is powerless to confer. 


Further, it will be necessary to disabuse the public mind of a prevalent 
impression that the wild-flowers do not take kindly to civilization. One 
instance of their successful domestication is more potent than any argu- 
ment. Fortunately such an instance is at hand, would that there were 
more. Mr. Jas. L. Hughes has 328 varieties of wild-flowers growing in 
his garden, and he states that “nearly every variety grows as well under 
cultivation as in its native locality, many of them do better.” Could we 
have a few more such gardens, exemplifying the adaptedness of Canadian 
wild-flowers to the requirements of floriculture, there would be good 
ground to hope that such an interest might be awakened as would secure 


the cultivation and thereby the preservation of our most beautiful and 
desirable species. 


The enumeration of all the wild-flowers that could well be employed 
in ornamental gardening would be but a wearisome repetition of names, 
yet it seems desirable to mention some of the most prominent, those 
most likely to interest the general public. 


128 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTILUTE. | Vou. WILE 


Among the very first to bloom in early spring is the trailing. Arbutus, 
Epigeéa repens, putting forth its delicately rose-colored flowers, laden with 
.a rich spicy fragranee, even before the snows have ceased to fall. Itisa 
shade loving plant that would thrive under the trees that skirt so many 
of the city lawns. In this connection we may name the pretty little 
Linnea borealis, a slender creeping evergreen that loves the cool shade. 
Its graceful nodding flowers, purple and white, and sweetly fragrant, 
appear in June. It was a special favorite of the great Swedish botanist, 
and therefore bears his name. Also the Winter-green, Gaultheria pro- 
cumbens, is most at home under the shade of evergreen trees. Its nearly 
white flowers appear in July, followed by bright red berries. J7Zztchella 
repens, as its name indicates, is a creeping plant, it thrives well in dry 
soils, is covered in June and July with white flowers that are pleasantly 
fragrant, followed by a profusion of bright scarlet berries which continue 
through the winter. This pretty plant is not only useful to hide the bare 
earth under trees, but its bright shining evergreen leaves set off with the 
scarlet berries, make it an appropriate Christmas decorative plant. We 
have yet another evergreen trailer bearing flesh-colored fragrant flowers 
in June, suitable for planting in dry soils, known by the name of 
Pipsissewa, Ch:maphila umbellata. These and other evergreen plants, 
trailing in habit, and thriving best under the shade of over-spreading 
trees, could be made to contribute greatly to the charm of our lawns, not 
only by carpeting the earth beneath them, but by filling the air during 
their flowering season with grateful odors. 


We have several very pretty Anemones. <A. hepatica vies with the 
Epigea in time of flowering. Its blue flowers running through many 
shades, sometimes white, are too well known to need description or words 
of praise. It is at home in partial shade. A. patens, var. Nuttallzana, has 
large purplish flowers in early spring. It prefers the open ground. A. 
parviflora gives us white flowers in May and June. d. multefida is more 
rare, its flowers are red, opening in June. A. Pensylvanica continues 
to display its white flowers from June to August. 


It is quite possible that we have four varieties of 7rz//zwm, though the 
writer has not seen the white nodding 7. cernuum, nor the painted 7. ery- 
throcarpum,(T. pictum Pursh.) The flowers of the latter are white, marked 
with purple stripes at the base of each petal. \Vith 7. grandifiorum, the 
large white flowers of which are so showy, remain so long in perfection, 
turning before they disappear to light rose-color; and with 7. erectum, 
the dark purple flowers often intermingled with the white blooms of 7. 
grandifiorum, you are all familiar. Our European cousins know how to 
appreciate their beauty, so much so that large numbers have been shipped 
to the other side of the Atlantic. 


1891-92]. CANADIAN WILD FLOWERS. 129 


Dicentra gives us two interesting species. LD. cucullaria prefers rich 
‘soil and moist shade. The leaves are finely cut, indeed the whole plant 
has a most delicate appearance. The flowers, white tipped with light 
yellow, are at once pretty and odd. YD. Canadensis blooms in May. The 
heart-shaped flowers, greenish white tinged with rose, have the fragrance 
of hyacinths. 


We are rich_in Violets. The season of bloom extends from early 
spring until autumn. JV. rotundifolia and V. pubescens are yellow, the 
round-leaved flowering in spring, the other in early summer. JV. cucul- 
fata varies greatly both in the size and color of its flowers, which is 
almost of every shade, from nearly white to the deepest blue. The 
flowers appear in early spring. V.candna, var. sylvestris, (V. Muhlenbergit) 
flowers light blue, and V. Canadensis, flowers white, upper petals often 
tinged with violet on the under side, continue in bloom all summer. V. 
sagittata and V. pedata are large flowers, the latter especially, its flowers 
being an inch in breadth. They both vary from light to dark blue. V. 
pedata is a most elegant plant, its flowers have a delicate and agreeable 
fragrance, and last long in perfection. In grace and beanty it is the 
rival of any exotic. It thrives best in a somewhat sandy soil. The 
white flowered V. d/anda is also, though faintly, sweet scented. All of 
these violets are of easy culture, take kindly to the garden, and increase 
rapidly. 


Two species of Lobelia, L. cardinalis, the flowers a most brilliant 
scarlet, and ZL. sypfhiliteca, light blue, are late summer bloomers, the 
former exceedingly showy, both of easy cultivation, care being taken to 
plant the cardinalzs in moist loam. 


Our Lilies, L. Phzladelphicum, superbum and Canadense, are long since 
to be found in every collection of hardy lilies that makes any pretense 
to completeness. 


Campanula rotundifolia, the only one we have that is perennial, unless 
C. linifolia be accepted as a species, is well-known as the Harebell of 
Europe. It is a pretty graceful plant, grows well in any good garden 
soil, and yields its bright blue flowers in profusion. This is the flower 
referred to by Sir Walter Scott : 


“ F’en the slight Harebell raised its head 
Elastic from her airy tread.” 


We have a large number of pretty things belonging to the Orchis 
family, several of them of such showy appearance as to make them 
desirable ornaments of the garden. By giving attention to the prepara- 
tion of the bed, selecting a cool well shaded locality, and incorporating 

9 


130 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTR. [ Vo. we 


with the soil a supply of peaty loam and sphagnum, they can be grown 
with most gratifying success. They endure any amount of cold, but 
perish if subjected to severe drouth. Once started they will take care 
of themselves, yearly increasing in strength and beauty. To the student 
of nature they are all exceedingly interesting, especially in contrivances 
found in many to secure cross-fertilization. The following are named as 
being the most interesting to the decorative gardener: Orchzs spectabzlts, 
flowers pink purple, undivided lip white, in May. AHabenarza ciliaris, 
bright orange yellow, bordered with a long copious fringe, July to Sep- 
tember ; //. dlephariglottzs, flowers white and also fringed, July; HY. fem- 
briata, flowers purple, fringed, June. Cypripedium candidum, flower 
small, white, May or June; C. parviforum, flowers about an inch long, 
bright yellow and fragrant, June; C. spectabzle, the most showy of them 
all, about two feet high, flowers two inches long, three or more ona stalk, 
white, marked with purplish pink, and last a long time in perfection. 


The foregoing will suffice to indicate that we have native plants worthy 
of a place in ornamental gardening. It is necessarily very incomplete. 
We have but touched the hem of our Flora’s robe. Intentionally only 
those have been mentioned that seemed most likely to interest those who 
plant for ornament, and of such only a small part, and that part wholly 
confined to the flowering plants. Yet, planting for ornament in the cye 
of one who is a true lover of nature, will not be confined to these. There 
is marvelous beauty to be found among the flowerless plants. In many 
of the lawns are to be found places just the thing for ferns. Can any- 
thing be prettier than a well arranged fern-border? and we have not far 
to seek in order to fill such a border with Canadian ferns of graceful 
form and charming beauty. Can we not do something to quicken into 
action the love of nature that all possess in greater or less degree, so that 
the beautiful things indigenous to our climate shall be cherished, not 
neglected because they are Canadian ? 


1891-92]. COLUM CILLE. 131 


ST: €COLUMBAS ok COLUM CILLE. 
By REv. NEIL MACNIsH, LL.D. 


(Read 28th November, 1591.) 


In his Essay on Gaelic literature, language and music, which is to be 
found in Fullerton’s Scottish Highlands, Dr. MacLauchlan, the talented 
translator and editor of the Dean of Lismore’s Book, thus writes: “It has 
been often said that the Literature of the Celts of Ireland was much 
“more extensive than that of the Celts of Scotland; and that the former 
were in fact a more literary people. Judging by the remains that exist, 
there seems to be considerable ground for such a conclusion. Scotland 
can produce nothing like the MS. collections in Trinity College, Dublin, 
or the Royal Irish Academy, . . . We have our doubts as to Ireland 
having furnished Scotland with its Gaelic population, and we have still 
stronger doubts as to Ireland having been the source of all the Celtic 
Literature which she claims. . . . Tosay that a work is Irish, because 
written in what is called the Irish Dialect, is absurd, There was no such 
thing as an Irish Dialect. The literary dialect said to be Irish, is 
nearly as far apart from the ordinary Gaelic vernacular of Ireland as it 
is from that of Scotland.” To St. Columba and his successors on the 
Island of Iona, the honour belongs of having during several centuries 
formed a constant link of connection between the Gaels of Ireland 
and the Gaels of Scotland. Than the Island of / or Hy, or Iona or 
Icolumkill, there is no place more famous or dearer to all lovers of 
enlightenment in the earlier centuries of the Christian faith. Iona 
continued for many generations to be the grand centre whence radiated 
to various portions of Great Britain, as well as of the Continent of 
Europe, intellectual and religious light. Dr. Samuel Johnson, who: 
certainly cannot be accused of having or of entertaining any large exu- 
berance of affection for the Scottish Highlands, followed the promptings 
of his more serious and sensible nature, and thus wrote with regard to 
Iona: “We were now treading that illustrious island which was once the 
luminary of the Caledonian regions, whence savage clans and roving 
barbarians derived the benefits of knowledge, and the blessings of 
religion. Far from me and from my friends be such a frigid philosophy 
as may conduct us indifferent and unmoved over any ground which has 
been dignified by wisdom, bravery or virtue. That man is not to be 
envied whose patriotism would not gain force upon the plains of 


132 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vow. II]. 


Marathon, or whose piety would not grow warmer among the ruins of 
Iona.” 


In the preface to Lluyd’s Archezologia Britannica which was pub- 
lished in 1707, there are to be found complimentary addresses in Latin 
verse by Gaelic ministers. Those addresses extol the zeal and learning of 
the Welsh philologist, and are couched in Hexameters and Alcaics and 
Sapphics of such tuneful accuracy as to show that the ministers of that 
time were good classical scholars. The Rev. John MacLean, at that time 
minister of the parish of Kilninian, Mull, bestowed warm commendations 
in Gaelic verse on the father of Celtic philology. With regard to the 
antiquity of Gaelic, he thus writes: 


“Si labhair Padric ’nninse Fail na Riogh 

San faighe caomhsin Colum naomh tha’n I; 
Na Francigh liobhta ’lean gach tir a mbeus 
O I na ndeori, ghabh a mfoghlum freimh. 
B’i bhoide muinte’ Luchd gach duthch is teangth. 
Chuir Gaill is Dubhghaill chuic’an tiulsa’ n’clonn, 
Air Sar o Liath biodh adh is cuimhnn’ is buaidh, 
Do rinn gu hur a dusgadh as a huaimh.” 


Those verses have been happily rendered into English verse : 


““T was Gaelic Patrick spoke in Innis-Fayl 
And sainted Calum in Iona’s Isle, 
Rich polished France where highest taste appears, 
Received her learning from the Isle of tears. 
Ie alma mater, of each tribe and tongue 
Once taught for France and Germany their young. 
Great praise and thanks, O noble Llwyd be thine, 
True learned patriot of the Cumbrian line ! 
Thou hast awaked the Celtic from the tomb, 
That our past life her records might illume.” 


The Island of I or Iona or Icolumkill, is on the Western Coast of 
Argyllshire. A few miles north of it is the Island of Staffa with its 
wonderful cave, which bears the name of Fingal’s Cave. The Giant’s 
Causeway in the north of Ireland may be regarded as a continuation or 
a reproduction of the same basaltic and many sided columns which go 
to form Fingal’s Cave, though seventy or eighty miles intervene between 
Staffa and the north of Ireland. North-east of Iona lies the Island of 
Ulva, famous as the birthplace of the ancestors of the illustrious David 
Livingstone. Not far from Iona is a group of islands, forming a parish 
to which the designation, the parish of small isles is given—a parish of 
which the Rev. Zachary Macaulay, the great-grandfather of Lord 
Macaulay the English historian, was once minister. To the north-east 
of Iona lies Morven—a name which every lover of Gaelic associates with 


1891-92]. COLUM CILLE. 133 


the MacLeods than whom no more patriotic or elegant Gaelic scholars 
have appeared in this century. Mull, Colonsay, Islay, Jura, Tiree—such 
are the names of other islands that lie around [ona—islands from which 
men have repeatedly gone torth, who achieved no small success and re- 
nown as well in the strife of arms as in the vigorous prosecution of the 
peaceful industries and professions of life. Jona is thus situated in the 
heart of classic ground. It belongs to the Ducal House of Argyll. . The 
present Duke, true to his varied culture, has shown a praiseworthy 
interest in Iona, and in the preservation of those buildings and graves 
and monuments which, calling up as they do sacred memories and hoary 
occurrences, have survived the rude Vandalism of the Scandinavians. 


Very great ingenuity has been expended for the purpose of determining 
what the meaning or derivation of the word Iona is. There can be no 
doubt that I, pronounced in English ee, is the original form of the name 
Iona. The inhabitants of Iona and of the surrounding islands always 
apply the name I to the island in question, and thereby furnish the best 
evidence as to what the original name of the island was. I is a Gaelic 
word for island, I, /zzzs, Junsean. Flathinnis, a common appellation for 
Fleaven, properly signifies the island of the brave or noble men. Latin 
writers of the time of St. Columba spelled I, the name of lona, Hy, za 
Flya, and formed the adjective Hyenszs, Huenszs, from it. It appears 
that the designation /owa insula was frequently applied to Iona. It is 
said that Colgan, imagining that Ioua was an incorrect form of Iona, 
substituted the latter word for the former, and thus led the way to 
the general employment of the term Iona. Fordun supposes Iona to 
be an adaptation of St. Columba’s Hebrew name, “Insula I vel Iona 
Hebraice quod Latine Columba dicitur sive I Columkill.”. Adamnan 
thus writes: “There was a man of venerable life and blessed memory, 
the father and founder of monasteries, having the same name as Jonah 
the prophet; for though its sound is different in the three different ]an- 
guages, yet its signification is the same in all. What in Hebrew is Jonah, 
in the Greek language is called zzp:otepa, and in the Latin Columba.” It 
has likewise been sought to resolve /ova into I thonn, the Isle of the waves, 
and into I shona, the blessed or happy Isle. It seems altogether better 
to accept the interpretation that the original word or name I was some- 
times written /ova, and that by an easy process /owa came to be written 
Iona. The island has come to bear another name, Icolumkill, in conse- 
quence of the intimate and honourable connection which St. Columba 
had with the fame and fortunes of the island. Calum-cille is the common 
appellation which St. Columba bears among the Gaels of Scotland. 
The word 7//, ceall, coll, is derived from the Latin term ce//a, which 
among its other significations, has the meaning shrzze or chapel. Ceall 


134 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. (Vion like 


in Irish means Church, a cell or place of retirement. It was customary 
in Scotland until a comparatively recent period, to have a Burying-ground 
attached to the Church. The ruins of ecclesiastical buildings can be 
easily detected in the old’ Burying-grounds of Scotland. The word cea//. 
or cz? has now come to designate the grave or Burying-ground. Tha 
e anns a ’chill, he is in the grave, is a phrase that is of common applica- 
tion to indicate that an individual is dead. Calum cille was eminently 
the apostle of, the Picts. »He was the leader of a galaxy of @eltic 
abbots, who with Iona as the centre of their operations in Scotland or 
in Albin—for Scotia was in those days an appellation of Ireland— 
exercised a deep and wide-spread influence over a large portion of 
Scotland, as well as indirectly over the north of England, in addition to 
keeping in close and constant familiarity the Gaels and Gaelic of Ireland 
and Scotland. 


St. Columba was born at Gartan in the County of Donegal, on the 
7th December, 521. He was of royal lineage. His genealogy runs 
thus: he was the son of Felim, the son of Fergus, the son of Conall 
the son of Neil of the nine hostages—Niall naoi ghiallach—son of 
Eochaidh, son of Murdoch, son of Cairbre, son of Cormac, son of Ajirt, 
son .of Conn of the hundred battles, son of Herimon, son of Mili of 
Spain. His mother whose name was Eithne was descended from an 
illustrious King of Leinster. It was thus in a very lordly and influential 
station that St. Columba was born. At his baptism he received the 
name Colum, to which the addition of cz//e (the genitive of ceall) was 
subsequently made in reference to his diligent attendance at the Church 
of his youthful associations. When he arrived ata sufficient age, he 
went to Moville (Magh bhile, the lip or margin of the plain) a place 
that is well known to Canadians who cross the Atlantic. He there 
became the pupil of the celebrated Bishop St. Finnian. From Moville 
he proceeded to Leinster, where he was for some time under the 
instruction of an aged bard called Gemman. After he left Gemman 
he entered the Monastery of Clonard (cluan ard) over which St. 
Finnian the founder then presided. St. Cargall, St. Ciaran, Cainneach, 
were his fellow-students in the Monastery; and subsequently at Glas 
Naoidhean now Glasneven near Dublin. About the year 553 he founded 
Dair magh, the plain of the oaks, which was his principal and most 
famous institution in Ireland. In Leabhar Buidhe Lecain, this account 
is given of the reason which induced St. Columba to leave Ireland, and to 
take up his abode in Scotland. On one occasion St. Colum Cille paid 
a visit to St. Finnen, of Drom Finn in Ulster, and while on this visit he 
borrowed St. Finnen’s copy of the Psalms. He made a copy of the 
book by remaining in the Church after the people had left it. He was 


1891-92]. COLUM CILLE, 135 


detected, and when an appeal was made to the monarch of Erinn-Diar- 
maid MacFerghusa Gerrbheoil, he gave the remarkable judgment 
which to this day remains a proverb in Ireland, when he said Le gach 
Soin a bointn, i.e. to every cow belongeth her little cow or calf, and in the 
same way to every book belongeth its copy ; and accordingly, said the 
king, the book that you wrote, O Colum Cille! belongs by right to 
Finnen. That is an unjust decision, O Diarmaid! said Colum Cille, 
and I will avenge it on you. Complications afterwards came in 
connection with the rude conduct of Diarmaid, who seized a son of the 
King of Connacht, and put him to death for a certain offence, and in 
violation of the immunity which the young prince might claim, foras- 
much as he was in the arms of St. Colum Cille. Colum Cille with his 
great influence had much to do in inciting and in raising an army to 
oppose Diarmaid King of Ireland. The result of the conflict was that 
a battle was fought in which the royal army was routed with a great 
loss, and the monarch returned discomfited to Tara. Diarmaid soon 
after made his peace with St. Colum Cille, and his friends. The Saint 
to relieve his conscience went to confession to St. Molaise of Dambh- 
inis. St. Molaise then passed upon him the penitential sentence to 
leave Erinn forthwith, and never again to see its land. This penance 
St. Colum soon performed by sailing to the coast of Scotland with a 
large company of ecclesiastical students end others. They landed on 
the island of I or Hy. Eugene O’Curry tells us that in O’Donnell’s 
life of St. Colum Cille regarding the Cathach “the Cathach indeed is 
the name of the book on account of which the battle was fought, and 
it is it, that is, Colum Cille’s high relic in Tir Conaill: and it is orna- 
mented with silver, and it is not lawful to open it; and if it is carried 
three times to the right around the army of the Cenel Conaill when going 
to battle, it is certain that they would come out of it with victory: 
and it is on the breast of a Comharba, or a priest without mortal sin 
upon him (as well as he can), it is proper for the Cathach to be at 
going round that army.” We are informed by Bede that “in the year of 
our Lord 565, when Justin the younger, the successor of Justinian had 
the government of the Roman Empire, there came into Britain a 
famous priest, and abbot, a monk by habit and life, whose name was 
Columba, to preach the word of God to the provinces of the Northern 
Picts. Columba came into Britain in the ninth year of the reign of 
Bridius who was the son of Meilechon and the powerful king of the 
Pictish Nation, and he converted that nation to Christ by his preaching 
and example whereupon he also received from them the aforesaid 
Island, i.e. I, fora Monastery.” In the Anglo-saxon Chronicle, it is stated 
that in 565 “Columba a mass priest came to the Picts, and converted 


136 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. LIT. 


them to the faith of Christ. They are dwellers by the northern mountains. 
and their king gave him the Island which is called li, Iona. Therein are 
few hides of land, as men say. There Columba built a Monastery, and 
he was Abbot there thirty-seven years, and there he died when he was 
seventy-two years old.” 


The ecclesiastical influence and government of St. Columba extended 
very widely. The names of no less than thirty-seven Churches are given 
which were founded by him in Ireland, and in which his memory was 
specially venerated. [In Londonderry, Sligo, Louth, Kildare, Dublin 
Longford, Kilkenny, Galway, and other portions of Ireland, Churches and. 
Monasteries were founded by Columba, so that a very large portion of 
Ireland was visited by him, and acknowledged his ecclesiastical supre- 
macy. In the kingdom of the Scots, there were thirty Churches or 
Chapels that were more or less intimately associated with the name of 
Columba. Among the Picts there were twenty-one Chapels with which 
Columba had a similar relationship. In the Orkney Isles, in Caithness, 
Sutherland, Nairn, Aberdeen, Inverness, Perth, Renfrew, throughout the 
Hebrides and other portions of Scotland, Churches were founded by 
Columba and his followers, or at least owed allegiance to the apostle of 
the Picts. From the fact, therefore, that the influence of Columba and 
his successors in the Abbacy of Iona, extended so widely over Ireland 
and Scotland, may we not with all fairness draw the inference—that the 
Irish and Scottish Gaels were thus brought very closely together ; that 
as they owed allegiance to the same ecclesiastical superiors, their litera- 
ture must have been largely identical; that the education which was given 
in the Irish and Scottish monasteries must have been very much the 
same; and that the Irish and Scottish Gaels were almost, if not in reality 
one people, having the same literature and speaking the same language? 


That conclusion which seems to be legitimate enough, derives strength 
from the consideration, that the abbots of Joza who came after Columba, 
were many of them at least of Irish birth, were educated in Ireland, and 
held honourable and responsible positions in the Churches and Monasteries 
of that country before they succeeded to the Abbacy of Iona. The 
annals of Ireland record the names of forty-nine abbots or Coarbs of 
Iona, who exercised the functions of that office from 565 or 563, when. 
Columba took possession of Iona, until 1198 or 1202, when the last 
abbot, Gzollacrist, of whom any reliable account is given, wielded the 
power of abbot. A radical change passed about that time over the 
ecclesiastical and political affairs of Scotland ; and with that change, the 
great supremacy of Iona ceased. 


For more than six hundred years, abbots of Irish birth and education 


1891-92]. COLUM CILLE. ey 


bore sway in Iona, and contributed very largely towards making the 
Gaels of Ireland and Scotland, one in language, one in literature, and one 
in religious belief. In the Monasteries of Iona, Oransa, Archchattan, 
Uist, Melrose, etc., the Gaelic as well as the Latin language was culti- 
vated. In Iona itself there must have been numerous MSS. of a very 
valuable character. So far as Scotland, however, is concerned, little or 
nothing of what must have been an extensive and valuable literature has 
escaped the ravages of the Scandinavians, and the spoliation of Edward 
I. in 1296, who with ruthless severity gave orders for the destruction of 
the records and all those monuments of antiquity which might preserve 
the memory of the independence of Scotland, and refute the English 
claims of superiority. To complete his task of literary vandalism, the 
same monarch subsequently ordered such records or histories as had 
escaped his former search—the MSS. of Iona doubtless among the rest— 
to be burnt or otherwise destroyed. Aikman, the translator of Buchanan’s 
History of Scotland, remarks in the preface, “ That he has the firm con- 
viction that Buchanan had the use of records which now no longer exist.” 
In foot-notes he also remarks: “I cannot refuse my belief to the assertion 
that Edward the I. did carry away a number of valuable records per- 
taining to this period—the loss of which is irretrievable. . . . It can- 
not be denied that Cromwell swept the country of whatever documents 
he thought of value. That Edward I. carried away the records of Scot- 
land is allowed, that he preserved whatever suited his own purpose and 
that we have a list of them is also not denied. . . . What Cromwell 
carried off cannot be ascertained, but this much is known that several 
large hogsheads full of papers connected with Scottish history which had 
been carried out of the kingdom, were shipwrecked in the time of Charles 
II., in their passage from London to Scotland.” 


Eugene O’Curry remarks, “That we have three lives of St. Colum Cille 
written on vellum: one in Leabhar mor Dun& Doighre, in the Royal 
Irish Academy; one in the Book of Lismore; and O’Donnell’s great life 
of his patron saint and illustrious relative, now in the Bodleian Library 
at Oxford.” Cuimine Ailbhe, or as Adamnan writes, Cummeneus Albus, 
who was the seventh abbot of Iona, 657-669, gathered into a small book 
the leading incidents in the life of Columba: De Virtutibus Sancti 
Columbae. Adamnan who was the ninth abbot, (679-704) wrote another 
life of St. Columba. It is written in Latin and is divided into three 
books. Alcuin places Adamnan in the same category with the most 
eminent men of his nation. 


Patricius, Cheranus, Scotorum gloria gentis, 
Atque Columbanus Congallus, Adamnanus atque, 
Praeclari patres Morum Vitaque Magistri. 


138 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. 1aat 


The candid reader of Adamnan’s life of Columba cannot receive as 
undeniable truth all the prophecies and miracles which he ascribes to 
Columba. Even the Apostles of Jesus Christ had no higher or stronger 
supernatural gifts than are continually assigned to Colum Cille by 
Adamnan. We must assign to the credulous spirit of that age much of 
what is marvellous in the work of Adamnan. In his preface to the third 
book, he adds that in the first book, he related some of the prophetic 
revelations which were made to Columba; that in the second book, he 
recorded the powerful miracles which the blessed man wrought; and 
that in the third book he will describe the apparition of angels which 
either Columba received regarding others, or others saw regarding him. 
That the tenor of Adamnan’s life of Columba may be better understood, 
I shall make a few citations from it. Asa specimen of the prophetic 
power of the Saint, his prophecy regarding the poet Cronan may 
be cited. “At another time, says Adamnan, as the Saint was sitting one 
day with the brothers beside Loch Cé (Lough Key in Roscommon) at 
the mouth of the river called in Latin Bos (Boyle), a certain Scottish 
Poet came to them, and when he had retired after a short interview, the 
brothers said to the Saint: Why didst thou not ask the Poet Cronan 
before he went away, to sing us a song with accompaniment according to 
the rules of his profession? the Saint replied, why do you even now 
utter such idle words? how could I ask that poor man to sing a song of 
joy who has now been murdered, and thus hastily has ended his days 
at the hands of his enemies? The Saint had no sooner said these words 
“than immediately a man cried out from beyond the river. ‘The poet who 
left you in safetv a few minutes ago, has just now been met and put to 
death by his enemies.’ Then all that were present wondered much and 
looked at one another in amazement.” With regard to the miraculous 
power which St. Columba wielded, Adamnan writes, “Our belief in the 
miracles which we have recorded but which we did not ourselves see, is 
confirmed beyond doubt by the miracles of which we were eyewitnesses ; 
for on three different occasions we saw unfavourable gales of wind 
changed into propitious breezes.” As the account which Adamnan has 
given of the closing scenes in the life of Colum Cille has been very much 
admired, I shall make a few extracts from it. “In the end then of this 
same week, that is, on the day of the Sabbath, the venerable man and 
his pious attendant Diormit went to bless the barn which was near at 
hand. When the Saint had entered in and blessed it and two heaps of 
winnowed corn that were in it, he gave expression to his thanks in these 
words, saying: ‘I heartily congratulate my beloved monks that this 
year also I am obliged to depart from you. You will have a sufficient 
supply for the year.’ This day in the Holy Scriptures is called the 


1891-92 |. COLUM CILLE, 139 


Sabbath, which means rest, and this day is indeed a Sabbath to me; for 
it is the last day of my present laborious life, and in it I rest after the 
fatigues of my labours, and this night at midsummer, which commenceth 
the solemn Lord’s Day, I shall according to the saying of Scripture, go 
the way of our fathers. For, already my Lord Jesus Christ deigneth to 
invite me, and to Him I say in the middle of this night shall I depart at 
His invitation, for so it hath been revealed to me by the Lord Himself.” 
The attendant hearing those sad words began to weep bitterly, and the 
Saint endeavoured to console him as well as he could. Then leaving this 
spot, he ascended the hill that overlooketh the Monastery, and stood 
for some little time on its summit, and as he stood there with both hands 
uplifted, he blessed his monastery, saying: ‘Small and mean though 
this place is, it shall be held in great and unusual honour, not only by 
Scottish kings and people, but also by the rulers of foreign and bar- 
barous nations and by their subjects. The saints also of other Churches 
shall regard it with no common reverence. After those words he 
descended the hill, and having returned to his Monastery sat in his 
hut, transcribing the Psalter, and coming to the verse of the 33rd Psalm, 
(English version 34th Psalm), where it is written: They that seek the 
Lord shall want no manner of thing that is good. ‘Here, said he, 
‘at the end of this page I must stop, and what follows let Baithue 
write. Then as soon as the bell tolled at midnight, he rose hastily and 
went to the Church, and running more quickly than the rest he entered 
in alone, and knelt down in prayer beside the altar. At the same moment 
his attendant Diormit, who more closely followed him, saw from a 
distance that the whole interior of the Church was filled with a heavenly 
light in the direction of the Saint, and as he drew near to the door, the 


-same light he had seen, and which was also seen by a few more of the 
brethren standing at a distance, quickly disappeared. Diormit, there- 


fore, entering the Church cried out in a loud voice, ‘Where art thou 
Father ?’ and feeling his way in the darkness, as the brethren had not 
yet brought in the lights, he found the Saint lying before the altar, and 
raising him up a little, he sat down beside him and laid his holy head in 


his bosom. Meanwhile, the rest of the monks ran in hastily in a body 


with their lights, and beholding their dying father burst into lamentations, 
and the Saint as we have been told by some who were present, even 
before his soul departed, opened wide his eyes and looked round him 
from side to side with a countenance full of wonderful joy and gladness, 
no doubt seeing the holy angels coming to meet him. Diormit then 
raised the holy right hand of the Saint that he might bless his assembled 
monks, and the venerable Father himself moved his right hand at the 
same time as well as he was able, that as he could not in words while his 


140 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. Wut. 


soul was departing, he might at least by the motion of his hand, be 
seen to bless his brethren; and having given them his holy benediction 
in this way, he immediately breathed his last. After his soul had left 
the tabernacle of the body, his face still continued ruddy and brightened 
in a wonderful way by his vision of the angels, and that to such a degree 
that he had the appearance not so much of one dead as of one alive and 
sleeping. Meanwhile the whole Church resounded with loud lamentations 
of enief 

The very intimate relationship which obtained during many centuries 
between the Gaels of Scotland and the Gaels of Ireland, can be further 
exemplified by the prevalence of names of persons and places—names 
which were derived from prominent Irish Ecclesiastics who were wont to 
visit Scotland or to reside in that country. 


From Calum comes Malcolm, J/ao/, a servant, and Calum, the servant 
of Columba. 

MacCallum, MacGhille Chaluim, the son of the servant of Columba. 

Paterson, MacGhille Phadruig, the son of the servant of Patrick. 

MacLennan, MacGhille Fhinnein, the son of the servant of St. Finnan.. 

MacLellan, MacGhille Fhoalain, the son of the servant of St. Fillan. 

MacMillan, MacMhaoilaon, the son of the little servant or of the 
bald one. 


Very frequent in Argyllshire at least is the occurrence of names of 
Churches and parishes, and places which have an unmistakable 
connection with Irish ecclesiastical dignitaries. 

If we begin at the south of Kintyre or at that portion of 
Argyllshire which is within easiest reach of, Ireland, we shall find 
that Irish names are continuously present. 

Sanda, Sancti Adamnani Cella: the Cell or Church of St. Adamnan. 
MacCulloch in his Highlands and western Isles of Scotland, observes 
that Sanda was a common station for the Scandinavian Fleets, 
during the contest so long ago carried on for the possession of Cantyre,. 
and the neighbouring islands. The name Avona or Avon by which 
it was known is a corruption of the Danish “afn, a haven. 


Kilellan, the cell or church of St. Fillan. 
Killonan, the cell or church of St. Adamnan. 
Kilkerran, the cell or church of St. Ciaran. 
Kilchriost, the cell or church of Christ. 


1891-92]. COLUM CILLE. 141 


Kilkenzie, the cell or church of Cuineach or Coinneach. 
Killean, the cell or church of St. John. 
Kilcalmonell, the cell or church of Colum Cille. 
Kilchoman, the cell or church of Caomhan. 
Kilmartin, the cell or church of St. Martin. 
Kilmichael, the cell or church of St. Michael. 
Kilbride, the cell or church of St. Bridget. 
Kilmory, the cell or church of Mary. 
| Kilfinnan, the cell or church of St. Finnan, 


Kilmacolm, the cell or church of Calum Cille, is the name of a place 
near Port Glasgow. 


Kirkholm, the kirk of Calum Cille, is the name of a place in the 
south of Scotland. 


Inchcolm, the island of Calum Cille. 


In addition to Iona, there were other islands in the neighbourhood 
which were under the immediate control of Columba and his successors. 
It is difficult to identify all the islands that are mentioned by Adamnan, 
owing to the difference between the Latin names which he gives to them, 
and the Gaeiic names by which they are better known, On 77vee, a flat 
island west of Iona, there was a Monastery at Magh Luznge, or at the 
plain of the ship. Adamnan gives to Tiree the designation of /nxsula 
ethica. Various derivations have been assigned for the word T77ree. 
Some have maintained that the second Gaelic syllable ztze means island ; 
and that therefore, 7zvee means the land of the island; for there can be no 
‘doubt that the first syllable zzv, signifies Zand. Others suppose that the 
second syllable stands for Aodha or Hugh, and that thus Tiree means 
the land of Hugh—an explanation which finds its counterpart in Tirhugh 
in Donegal. In consequence of its great flatness, Tiree has been styled 
Ruigheachd barr fo thuinn. 


In the number of the Teachdaire Gaidhealach for January, 1831, 
there is a beautiful poem bearing the name Iul an Eileanaich, 
and having reference to Tiree, and to the difficulty of seeing it 
from even a short distance when the storm is raging and dark- 
ness is on the deep. There is in Irish a word z¢h, which signifies corn. 
From 2th, 2oth, eatha, etha, Adamnan doubtless formed the adjective 
ethica, so that his name of Tiree /usula ethica, means the island of the 
corn, or the productive island, and that the correct explanation of Tiree 
is tir and ithe, the land ofthe corn. 


142 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IT. 


The Topography of Iona furnishes an indissoluble link between the 
Gaelic of modern days and the Gaelic which Calum Cille and his monks 
and their successors were wont to speak. 


It is only natural that the names of places should be subjected to an 
imperceptible process of polish and attrition, as the language to which 
they belong is undergoing development; because such words are in con- 
tinual use and are modified according to the growth of language. There 
can be no greater difference between the names of places in Iona as they 
were wont to be pronounced by Calum Cille and his successors, and as 
they are pronounced by the modern Gael, than obtains between the 
robust and rugged verses of Chaucer, and the musical and polished 
rhythm of the poems of Tennyson. Among the topographical names. 
of Iona are these: 


Aird, height. 

Am bealach mor, the large gap or opening. 

Blar buidhe, the yellow plain. 

Carnan buidhe, the yellow heap. 

Carn cul ri Eirinn. The heap with its back to Ireland. 
Carraig a’ Chaolais, the rock of the straits. 

Cladh an Diseart, the cemetery of the deserted place. 
Cnoc an tobair, the hill of the well. 

Cnoc na h-analach, the hill of the breath, the steep hill. 
Dusgeir, the black rock. 

Eilean nan con, the island of the dogs. 

Fang Mhaolain, the enclosure of the brow of the hill. 
Goirtean Tomhair, the field of protection. 

Iomaire nan righ, the ridge of the kings. 

Loch Staonaig, the loch of the juniper berry. 

Cnoc Odhrain, the hill of Odhran. 

Reilig Odhrain, the burying-place of Odhran. 

Port a’ churraich, the harbor of the Coracle. 

Maol nan uan, the bare place of the lambs. 

Sron Iolaire, the eagle’s nose. 

Sruth a’ mhuillinn, the stream of the mill. 


Tigh an Easbuig, the Bishop’s house. 


1891-92]. COLUM CILLE. 143 


Tobar na h-aoise, the well of age. 
Uamh an t-seididh, the cave of blowing. 
Uamh nan calman, the cave of pigeons. 
Uamh na Caisg, the cave of Easter. 


An uiridh riomhach, the splendid bed. 


According to Adamnan, Columba was much devoted to writing. 
Three Latin Hymns are attributed to him. In the Burgundian Library 
at Brussels, there is a collection of some fifteen poems which bear his 
name. Inthe Bodleian Library at Oxford, there is a manuscript which 
it is said, “embraces everything in the shape of Poem or fragment that 
could be called Columba’s, and that industry was able to gather together 
at the middle of the sixteenth century.” A collection bearing the name, 
The Prophecies of St. Columb’Kille, was published in Dublin in 1856. 
Competent scholars, like Eugene O’Curry, strongly maintain that many 
of the poems which bear the name of Colum Cille are forgeries, and are on 
grounds of internal evidence to be assigned to a comparatively modern 
date. The Altus Prosator—Hominum Sator atque Deorum—is the 
name of a celebrated poem or hymn, which was written by St. Columba 
in Iona in honor of the Trinity, when the messengers of Pope Gregory 
came to him with the great cross and other presents. A careful 
edition of the A/tws has been published by Dr. Todd, one of the best 
Irish scholars of our time. 


In Leabhar na h-Uidhri, a copy of which is in my possession, Amra 
Colum Cille or the elegy of the poet Dallan Forgaill on the death of St. 
Columba, is contained. There is also a poem of eight verses which is 
attributed to St. Columba himself. It begins with the words, Dia ard 
airlethhar, May the High God advise us. 


The Gaels of Scotland are familiar with the sayings which have been 
assigned to St. Columba regarding women. “Far am bi bo, bithidh bean, 
agus far am bi bean, bithidh mallachadh. Where a cow will be, there 
will be a woman, and where a woman will be, there will be cursing.” 
It is said that Columba compelled the workmen, who were employed by 
him in the erection of various buildings in Iona, to reside on the shore of 


Mull, that the female members of their families might not come to 
Iona. 


His well known prophecy with regard to the future fortunes of Jona 
has been thus happily paraphrased: 


An I mo chridhe, I mo ghraidh, 
An aite guth manaich, bithidh geum ba, 


144 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | Von. II. 


Ach mun tig an saoghal gu crioch, 
Bithidh I mar a bha. 


O sacred dome and my beloved abode! 

Whose walls now echo to the praise of God ; 

The time shall come when lauding monks shall cease, 
And howling herds here occupy their place. 

But better ages shall hereafter come, 

And praise re-echo in the sacred dome. 


Tradition has it that forty-eight Scottish kings, four Irish monarchs 
and eight Norwegian princes were interred in Iona, and that so marked 
a preference for Iona as a place of interment was the result of this 
prophecy of Columba. 


Seachd bliadhna roimh ’n bhrath, 
Thig muir, thar Eirinn re aon trath ; 
’5 thar Ile ghuirm ghlais, 

Ach snamhaidh I Cholum clairich. 


Seven years before that awful day 
When time shall be no more, 

A watery deluge shall o’ersweep, 
Hibernia’s mossy shore. 

The green clad Islay too shall sink, 
Whilst with the great and good, 
Columba’s happy isle shall rear 
Her towers above the flood. 


1891-92]. DENE ROOTS. 145 


DENE ROOTS. 
BY THE REV. FATHER A. G. MORICE, O.M.I. 
(Read 21st November, 1891.) 


I.—INTRODUCTION. 


Comparative Philology considered as a distinct science cannot boast of 
a very ancient origin. As late as a hundred years ago, it was still in its 
infancy. Of course the study of languages for the sake of philological 
deductions had been prosecuted long before with varying success. As 
far back as A.D. 1563, Pigafetta, the naive chronicler of Magellan’s 
‘discoveries, enriched his narrative with three vocabularies of foreign 
tongues*, and his example was followed by some later navigators. Mis- 
sionaries also walked in his footsteps, though they generally paid more 
attention to texts than to words, some of them concentrating their efforts 
towards the collecting of the Lord’s Prayer in as many languages as 
possible. Yet it is to Leibnitz that we must look for the first author of 
repute who applied himself to the systematic study of foreign tongues 
with a view of deducing therefrom ethnological conclusions. “Je 
trouve,” he says in a letter to Father Verjus,f “ que rien ne sert d’'avantage 
a juger.des connexions des peuples que les langues. Par exemple, la 
langue des Abyssins nous fait connaitre qu’ils sont une colonie d’ Arabes.” 
Lacrozet and Reland,§ his followers in the same scientific field, pursued 
their studies animated by a like spirit and reached similar conclusions. 


However, it was not until the reign of Catherine II. of Russia that 
Comparative Philology began to assume a separate and concrete 
form. That monarch drew out a list of one hundred Russian words and 
had them translated in as many languages as possible. She soon 
discovered unexpected affinities, and with her own hand drew up com- 
parative tables.. About the same time, Dom Pezron, a learned Bene- 
dictine, showed by numerous examples that many words of the Greek 
language have a Celtic origin. “Vous serez surpris,’ he wrote to a 
friend,” “quand je vous dirai que j’ai environ sept ou huit cents mots 


* Navigationi e Viaggi raccolti gia M. Gio. Bat. Ramusio, Ven. 1563. 
+G. Leibuitii opera omnia, edit. Dut. Vol. vi., Part 11, p. 227. 
+Commerc. Epistol. tom Il., p. 79, Leips. 1742. 
§ Ubi supra, p. 78. 

IO 


146 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Von. TIt 


Grecs, je dis de simples racines, qui sont tirés de la langue des Celtes, 
avec presque tous les nombres. Par example, les Celtes disent dec, 
dix, et les Grecs déxa. Les Celtes disent Jem, cinq, et les anciens Grecs 
Eoliens zepré. Les Celtes disent pedwar ou fetoar, quatre, et les Eoliens 
n&topés. Les Celtes disent uudec, ouze ; ddoudec, douze, etc. Les Grecs, 
edvéxa, Oo éxa, etc. Jugez du reste par cet échantillon.”* Another 
pioneer in the Comparative-philological field, Col. Vans Kennedy, wrote 
a work wherein he quotes nine hundred words common to Sanskrit and 
other idioms. Lastly, in the early years of this century, the German 
Francis Bopp, in his Das Conjugationssystem, instituted a comparison 
between the grammatical systems of Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, Persian 
and German which won for him the title of founder of Comparative 
Philology. 


The paramount importance of such studies is evident, inasmuch as 
even those scholars who deny the common origin of the human race 
allow that identity or similarity of language between nations however 
distant cannot be the result of mere chance, but proves some real con- 
nection of origin or early relationship. Nor have believers in the 
original unity of mankind ever failed to perceive it. “It is then,” says. 
Abel Rémusat, “we should be able to pronounce with decision what, 
according to the language of a people, was its origin, what the nations 
with which it has stood in relations, what the character of those relations 
was to the stock it belongs to.”+ 


These researches which brought forth such valuable ethnological and 
archeological results in connection with peoples, as the European and 
most of the Asiatic nations, whose historical data are embodied in well 
authenticated records, cannot fail to prove at least as useful relatively to 
such races as the American tribes which have no other history than a 
few vague and disconnected legends and traditions. Nay, it might almost 
be said that Comparative Philology is in their case the only beacon which 
can throw any light upon their origin, their migrations and their connec- 
tion with the other branches of the human family. Unless, of course, we 
choose to believe in their autochthony and, thereby reject the only 
authority upon which we can depend as upon an unerring guide, I 
mean the inspired Books. For, as there is on our planet but one species 
of man, and as the Bible furnishes us with only one Genesis, it follows 
that, unless we regard the American continent as the cradle of the human 
race—which I think nobody is prepared to do—we must look to the old 
world for the birth place of our Aborigines. 


*Encyclopedie ou Dictionnaire universel raisonné, art. Celtes. 


+Recherches sur les Langues Tartares, Vol. I., p. XXIX. 


1891-92]. DENE ROOTS. 147 


And let nobody say that, because the American facies and physique 
in general are somewhat different from those of the nations of Europe 
and Asia, we must conclude to a diversity of origin as well as of race. 
Have we not in our own Indo-European family types more dissimilar 
than those which characterize the American and some Asiatic races ? 
Surely nobody will deny that a North American Aborigine is physically 
more alike to a Samoyed ora Mongolian than the inhabitants of the 
Indian peninsula resemble either a German or a Greek*. Even in such 
ethnological subdivisions as the Celtic and the Italic, we find notable 
differences of type and complexion. Yet nobody ever dreamt of con- 
sidering, for instance, the Irish or the Saxons, and the French or the 
Italians as the products of two distinct creations. 


The question then for the Christian ethnographer is: Since we cannot 
regard the American tribes as autochthonous, in what part of the old 
world are we to find their parents or relatives? Many have been the 
answers to that query, and the opinions of Americanists have been so 
varied and contradictory that the student is fairly puzzled as to whichis 
the most plausible. Grotius, de Laet, Garcia and others discussed it in 
their days with more learning than judgment. To Brerewood, Korn, 
Jefferson, Charlevoix, Buffon and Cuvier, the red skins were nothing 
else than expatriated Mongolians or Scyths. Foster even designated 
the Tartar emperor Kublai-Khan as the virtual colonizer of the New 
World. Mitchell made the North American Indians regular Samoyeds. 
During the last century and early in this, a number of writers, treating 
many primitive usages of mankind as particularly Jewish, endeavoured 


to prove that the Americans were descended from one of the twelve 
tribes. 


But, without disregarding what there might be of truth in any of these 
conflicting theories, it must be confessed that sociology is of itself 
utterly unequal to the task of solving such a problem. Comparative 
Philology, alone of all the kindred sciences, can claim the right and 
ability to do so. It was thus understood by the judicious Reland who 
may be regarded as one of the first to collect from travellers specimens 
of American languages.t Later on, Smith Barton made considerable 
progress in the attempt to compare words in the American dialects with 
terms found among the nations of Northern and Eastern Asia. ‘In 83 
languages examined by Barton and Vater, 170 words have been found 
the roots of which appear to be the same; three-fifths resemble the 


* The facial similarities of the Mongolians and some American natives are so striking that I 
know of persons who mistook in my presence British Columbia Indians for Chinese. 


+De linguis Americanis, Traject. 1708. 


148 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vot. III. 


Mantchou, the Tongouse, the Mongul and the Samoyed.’* I do not 


speak of more recent and better known Americanists such as Gallatin, 
Humboldt, Schoolcraft, Gibbs and a host of others—without mentioning 
those who are still living—whose researches and judicious studies have 
illustrated American science. All of them concur in the opinion that 
the most infallible sign of the congenerousness of two Indian tribes is 
the similarity of their speech. 


What Smith Barton did for the Iroquoian, Siouan, Muskogean and 
other languages may, I think, be repeated in favour of the Athabaskan 
or Déné idioms. Or indeed it may be that our own efforts will simply 
be the continuation of what he commenced himself; for I am not aware 
of the nature of all the dialects he examined. Be it as it may, his move 
being certainly a step in the right direction, I beg to enrol myself as 
one of his humble followers. [| live in the midst of Indians who belong 
to an Aboriginal family roaming over thousands of miles in the North 
West of British America. In that immense expanse of country we 
find many congenerous tribes which cannot understand each other, and 
yet from the territory of the Loucheux of Northern Alaska to the plains 
bordering on the Chilcotin river in Southern British Columbia, words 
expressive of those primaries of Indian life such as beaver, bear, canoe, 
and of the objects of simplest import as water, fire, stone, etc., are 
singularly similar when not altogether identical. 


This almost perfect homonymy has ever struck me as a circumstance of 
the utmost importance to the ethnologist. For if we are to discover in 
any corner of the globe races connected with our Dénés by direct or 
parallel descent from a common stock, it seems to me that it must be 
through the medium of these fixed, immutable and probably very ancient 
root words. And I dare hope that this assumption will bear the most 
rigid criticism. For were we to suppose for an instant that, owing to 
some impossible cataclysm, we are suddenly deprived of the least his- 
torical records relating to the civilized nations, how could we, for 
example, reconstitute the ethnological map of Europe otherwise than 
with the help of the roots of the languages spoken by its inhabitants? 
In like manner, had not the roots of the liturgical Coptic tongue been 
identical with the Egyptian of the Pharaohs of old, the key to those 
mysterious hieroglyphics which for centuries puzzled generations of 
savants would still be sought after. The basis for comparison failing, 
no practical result could have been obtained. 


Therefore, instead of presumptuously building up hasty theories before 


* Al. von Humboldt, Views of the Cordilleras, Vol. 1. 


stil 


a a 


1891-92}. DENE ROOTS. 149 


we have amassed and impartially collated reliable data, as Abel Re- 
musat accuses some writers of doing,* I take the liberty of laying before 
the scientific world the following list of roots extracted from the vocabu- 
lary of a dozen or more Déné tribes. May I be permitted to respect- 
fully request lovers of philological and ethnological lore to ‘examine them 
_ patiently, and most earnestly beg of those who are in a position to do so, 
to carefully compare them with terms of Asiatic languages, more especi- 
ally with those of the Turanian stock? Should any Déné words be 
found to have sufficient phonetic similarity to synonymous terms from 
heterogeneous tongues to allow of ethnological argument, I would consider 
it a very great favor if the discoverer of such affinities were pleased to 
send met or the Canadian Institute the result of his researches. 


I am well aware that terminology is not of itself what entirely consti- 
tutes a language. We must reckon also with its grammar and syntax 
But, in the first place, I have already given an outline of the grammatical 
aspect of the Déné idioms which my kind co-operators might consult 
perhaps to advantage. Then we should not lose sight of the following 
words of a great authority on the subject: “ It appears that nothing 
whatever could be inferred with respect to the relations of two languages 
from the coincidence of the sense of any single word in both of them, 
and that the odds would be three to one against the agreement of two 
words; but if three words appear to be identical, it would be then 
more than ten to one that they must be derived in both cases from some 
parent language or introduced in some other manner. Six words would 
give more than 1,700 chances to one, and eight almost 100,000 chances ; 
so that in these cases the evidence would be little short of absolute 
certainty.Ӥ Moreover, some instances seem to warrant us in maintain- 
ing that under the pressure of peculiar influences a language may 
undergo such alterations as that its words shall belong to one class and 
its grammar to another. In other words, though the grammatical 
structure of the Déné dialects differs from that of other idioms wherewith 
they are terminologically co-affin, it would not follow that the relations 
to the latter would be philologically worthless. 


This being premised, I shall now proceed to offer a few remarks to 
facilitate the intelligence of the following vocabulary and bring out into 


* << Tci comme ailleurs, on a commence par batir des systémes au lieu de se borner a 
Vobservation des faits.”” Recherches sur les Langues Tartares, Paris, 1820, p. xviii. 

+ Stuart’s Laie Mission, vZa Ashcroft and Quesnelle, British Columbia. 

= Transactions Canadian Institute Vol. 1., Part 11., 1891, p. 170. 


§ Alex. von Humboldt, ap. Klaproth, Asia polyglotta, p. vi. 


150 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. III. 


greater relief the similarity or even identity of the root words which 
compose it. 


I, One great principle of the Déné phonetics which should never be 
lost sight of is that in those dialects, as in the ancient Semitic tongues, 
the vowels are transmutable, and therefore, except in a very few 
cases, no importance whatever should be attached to them. To still 
better illustrate this peculiarity, I have gone to the trouble of writing 
down after each separate set of synonyms the real root (marked RR.) 
which lies at the bottom of each of them. Had I crowded said lists 
with all the roots which I had at my disposal, the evidence of this 
principle would have been still more apparent. Initial consonants, that 
is those which begin azy syllable, contain the quintessence of the word, 
sometimes in common with the final consonant which, however, may 
be said to have but a relative importance. 


2. Of the radical consonants, some are interchangeable in any single 
dialect through the whole linguistic stock to such an extent that they 
are not differentiated by the natives of any tribe. To this class belong 
Band P) 7 and D;K and.G, Tj and Kyor7Ki A Déné ear perceives 
no difference whatever between, for instance pés and bés, “knife;” ta and 
da, “lip;” ku and gu,“ worm;” ?/a and k’/a, “bottom.” Such is not the case 
with transmutable consonants of the second class. These are invariable 
within the vocabulary of the dialect which they characterize, but change 
from tribe to tribe. Pronounce, for example in the presence of a Carrier 
Indian the word Na-kra-zili-’ten and he will at once understand you as 
saying in his own idiom, “people of Na’kraztli” or Stuart’s Lake. 
Change it now into Wa-’kra-ztli-'gin. He will still understand you, but 
will remark that you now speak in a different dialect and if he is at all 
acquainted with the idiom of the Sikanais, he will recognize that word 
as belonging to it. Radical consonants of this class are ’¢ which is 
convertible into ’g, ?s, into ’#w and’g; ¢s into kw, kfw and tc. Ina 
few cases, initial 7 is also convertible into y, and small bands of Rocky 
Mountain Dénés as well as the large tribe of the Loucheux or Ku-tchin* 
likewise change the original common to all the dialects into a regular 
v which is proper to themselves. Therefore the phonetic difference 
between such words as afsz, ekfwd and zfc7 is more apparent than real. 
They are all the monosyllable /s? modified by the phonology of the 
Hare and a few other tribes into £/wz, while the Loucheux change the 
zs into its co-relative Zc and say 7fcz. 


3. As for the initial vowels a, e, z, to which we should add the prefixes 


*Pronounce, Azt-’g27. 


1891-92}. DENE ROOTS. 151 


hwo, ko, kwo, etc., they are. meaningless accretions which, strictly 
speaking, are not component parts of the words and which should be 
treated as if they did not exist. They are proper to a few nouns ex- 
pressing objects of simple import among which we must count the 
names of the different parts of an animal body. When the words refer 
to a human being their prefixes are changed into xe, nz, ti, tén, téy, etc., 
according to the dialects, and they disappear altogether when said nouns 
are preceded by another word forming therewith compound nouns, as 
kre- tan, “birch-leaf,” instead of ’kre-atan. 


4. Of non-initial consonants, z is sometimes converted into w and v, 
while the first Zin quite a number of monosyllables is changed into ~ 
Apropos of z, I should remark here that in such works as ef’guze, “ vein,” 
etuze, “skin,” etc., that letter should not be considered as initial relatively 
to the last syllable of the word, the final e being a mere accretion char- 
acteristic of certain dialects. The real words are ’gwz and ’tuz. Thus 
pronounced they will be understood by most of the tribes. 


5. As for the value of the letters with reference to the sense of the 
words, a close examination of the following vocabulary will disclose the 
fact that, in all the dialects, connection with water is expressed by an 
initial #2: thu, water; thzz, bottom of the water; ¢ha-tsz, wave, etc. 
Besides, a ¢ suffixed to certain nouns or pronouns adds to their original 
meaning that of reference to place.* For instance, in Carrier, ¢#a means 
“in the water,” when we suffix a ¢ thereto (¢huZ); e, “it” becomes 
“at it,” that is, “there” with the same addition. Ayu, “another 
{thing)” Tcitkohtin, signifies “at another place,’ i.e, ‘ elsewhere” 
when changed into ayzt. sand z ina similar position denote derivation 
Jrom the place expressed by the word to which they are suffixed. Ex.: 
nto, “above”; ntas, ‘from above”; zu, “zn the direction of the head 
of the water”; zzz, “from the same direction,” etc. For more detailed 
remarks concerning the value of letters in Déné, I take the liberty to 
refer the reader to my paper on “The Déné Languages.” 


6. The main, and generally only, root of the verbs contained in the 
following vocabulary, is to be found in their last syllable which, in a 
number of cases, is subject to radical variations. This applies also to 
the adjectives which, with barely two or three exceptions, are regular 
verbs. I give the verbs in the first person singular of the indicative 
present—there is no infinitive—and the adjectives in the third person of 
the same mode tense and number. 


* A final # performs the same function in relation with some noans. Ex. : ¢a-thi, “ door- 
way”; ¢a-thth, ‘‘in the doorway.” 


152 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. AC Be 


7. The capital letters within parentheses denote the particular tribe to: 
which the preceding root belongs. Here is a list of all the tribes quoted 
in the vocabulary together with their habitat :— 


ABBREV. TRIBE. HABITAT, 

JIG Alaskan Loucheux Alaska. 

B. Beavers Peace River east side of the Rockies. 
Bab. Babines Babine Lake & ‘‘Rocher Déboulé,” B.C. 
1m be Bastard Loucheux Northern McKenzie District. 

Cy Carriers Stuart’s Lake, North and South, B.C. 
Ch. Chijkhoh’tins Chilcotin River, B.C. 

DER: Dog Ribs Retween Gt. Slave & Gt. Bear Lakes. 
inl Hares McKenzie, Anderson, McFarlane Rivs. 
Ibe Loucheux or Kut-chins MacKenzie River, 67° and northwards. 
EC: Lower Carriers South of Stuart’s Lake, B.C. 

M. Montagnais or Chipewayans Lake Athabaska, etc. 

N. Navajos Arizona and New Mexico, U.S.A. 

Na. Nah’anés Stickeen River and east. 

R.M. Rocky Mountain “ Montagnards” Rocky Mountains, about 60° N. 

S: Sékanais R. Mountains from 54° to 57° W. and E.. 
Wall. Variety of Loucheux MacKenzie River and Alaska. 

YK. Yellow Knives North East of Gt. Slave Lake. 


Various other less important tribes are also represented without credit 
through several words of the vocabulary. My principal aim in introduc-. 
ing the above initial capitals in the vocabulary is, in most cases, to point 
out the wonderful homophony which reigns between dialects of tribes. 
separated sometimes by thousands of miles. 


8. All the words proper to the Eastern dialects are extracted from 
Petitot’s Dzectzonnaire de la Langue Déné-Dindjié* For the sake of 
uniformity I have taken the liberty to re-spell them according to the 
requirements of my own orthography. For most of the Navajo terms I 
am under obligation to Dr. W. Matthews’ “ Mountain Chant,” published 
in a late volume emanating from the Smithsonian Institution} Shall I 
confess in this connection that the irregularity of some radical and, in. 
all the other dialects, unchangeable consonants entering into the com- 
position of those words would lead me to suspect that such delicate, but 
very important, sounds as t’s, ’k, ,, may possibly have escaped the 
notice of the compiler? Those and many other terms in the said 
Mountain Chant are, in other respects, so similar to synonyms from the 
Northern Déné dialects as to hardly leave me any other way of explain- 
ing away the discrepancies between, for instance, the Navajo roots Nos. 
3, 76, 84, 185 and 327 and their equivalents in the other dialects. If L 


*Paris, Ernest Leroux Editeur, 1876. 
+Vth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, p. 379. 


1891-92]. DENE ROOTS. 153. 


am mistaken in my assumption, these alterations of essential consonant 
sounds afford the comparative philologist data well worth some moments 
of study. 


g. As for the phonetic value of letters, it is as follows :—The vowels 
are pronounced as in Italian except 2, which is equivalent to the e in the 
French words 7¢, ¢e, le, me; & corresponds to the vowel in the French 
“mets ;” 6 to the e of English “ten.” Phonetic accents (@, 4, #, #) as in 
French. The consonants have generally the English sound except the 
following :—g is always hard; 7 is sounded as in French; 4, 4 are very 
guttural ; 7 is a peculiarly sibilant 1; # is nasal, but its sound is usually 
ollowed by that of a common z.* @Q almost corresponds to zy, both 
etters being consonant and simultaneously pronounced. A is the result 
of uvular vibrations and in such compounds as £7, yr, ’kr, it is hardly 
audible. 7h, kh, are equivalent to JT plus h and k plus h. The 
apostrophe before certain consonants represents the Indian exploding 
sound. Cisthe English sh: ¢c is the English cz in church. There are 
two principal dipthongs: az and az, pronounced respectively as the 
ow of “how” and the z of “ mire.” 


10. Initial or terminal 7 is changed into / or ’4/ when the word is in the 
possessive case, and initial 4 likewise becomes ¢ in the possessive. 


II.—VOCABULARY. 


VERT (HOMO) <5, eielers: s)e\sishe Déné, diné, dané, duné, denu, tane (C), tani (Ch), tana (N), 
dunyé (Esp.); dindjyé (L.) tey in compos.=RR.: 
d-n-, t-n- 

Pe Wan (Vit) epics sect esas chs déné-yu (M.), déné-ju (S.), déné-yi (B.); dene-liné (H.) ; 
dindjyé-yu and Tikren (L.) ; tayosz (Ch.)=RR.: y-, j-; 
tin- 

BIMW OMAN DE cia eyclele<ieisraverisiei Siac T’sé-khé, t’sé-khu, t’sé-kwi (M.), t’sé-ndj6 (L.); t’se-life 
(H.); t’s6 (A.L. and S.); Tci-ké? (N.); ekhué (R.M.) 
=RR.: t’s-k- 

ALOT 0G | RR Ane ce ree aes askhe (L.C.) ’eskhés (Bab.), eskha (B.), ékhé (H.), ekyeé 


(D.R.): t’sitan (C.), t’sifito, t’sidoné (B.); t’siya and 
t’sifén (L.); a-cike (N.)=RR.: -skh-; t’s-t-n 


5 Young man (juvenis) ...... Tcit plur. Tcilkhe (C.), tcé, plur. tcélekhe (Ch.), tcilekwi 
(M.) tsilké (N.) tstcia (L.)=RR.: te-lk. 
GuGivl (pruella)y veyeieseescte aro eyo eve ’Tét plur. ’tédakh6é (C.), ’tyede (A.L.) ’téré (D.R.), e’tte 


(B.), et’tedu (S.), e’t’tede-kwi (M.), e’t’tede-khe ; 
t’se-lin (S.)=RR.: ’t-t 


PMEEUGH OL Fete cies ee ores tiaras iets qtha, thyén (L.), theni (V.L.); apa (C.), apép (Bab.)=RR.: 
-th-; -p- 
PPMP GHNOD os. ...jooresiie ao q4af, o108; emah, emof ; enaf (R.M.(. apan (Ch.); ’ellu. 


(CJ =RRes ens). p-n's -llu: 


*In Tcijkhoh’tin, #% is the equivalent of the French nasal 7 in such words as extends, sein, s on 


154 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ree 


9 Son (said by mother) ........ Wyaz, eyaze, yaji (N.), eja (S.), eyaii (H.), ezaze (D.R.); 
ikhi (L.);=RR. -ya- 

10 Son (said by father)......... ayé, eyésse, ezile (Y.K.); etcune (H.); izjyow (L.)=RR.: 
-y-; -ch-n- 


11 Daughter (said by mother) . .aya-t’sé (z.e. ‘little one—feminine) (C.), et’sda (Na.), yet’si 
(L.), et’sale (V.L.); ethue (H.), ithiii (L.); ofan (A.L.); 
=RR.: y-t’s-; -t’s-; -th- 

12 Daughter (said by father) ..ats¢, tzoe=RR.:-ts. or-tz. 


13 Grandfathereacs cece atsiyan, etsiyé, etséé, itsi (L.); asse (B.)=RR.: -ts-y- 

rvGrandmothen)-cocsese sees atsu, etsun, etsune, etsuneta (B.); assun, esson (L.)=RR.: 
-tsu-; -ssun 

roeGrandchilduaenecc ss (eee atcai, etcéy (L.), etca-aze (M.), etcaze (B.) ; ekfwie (H.), 
ekfué (B.L,)=RR.: -tca-; -kfw- 

ToOmbrochwenielden) asa. neste: tina (C.), nai (N.), unare (M.), ofre (Bab), undaré (S.) ; 

gintye (H.), iyonde (L.)=RR.: un-; yunt- 

17 Brother (younger)......... atcal, atcél, etcéle, etcile ; tsili (N.)—=R.R.: te-l- 

Lom sisbem (Clden) eee aces ans are, tare, etare; oyat, edji (L.) ; enba (S.)=RR.: -are. 

19 Sister (younger)...... .... atiz (Ch.), edéze (M.), etyéze, etieé, edjyéz(L.), atis (C.)= 
RR.: -t-z- 

20 Unele (maternal) .......... az'é, e*é, e' én, o'1 (L.), er'6=RR.: --- 

2i Uncle (paternall))s i. sel o athai, ethi (L.), ethiyi (L.), estha (S.)=RR.: -th- 


PARTS OF THE BODY.* 


22 ATGACL cake ce hic se ee ee ae atsi, ekfwi, itci (L.)=RR.: -tsi and co-transmutables. 

2 owes (ites Polls a) sania eee ora, era, ore.=RR.;: -r- 

24 Hair (fr, cheveux) .......... atsi-ra, ekfwi-ra, etci-re—=RR.: the above two combined. 

Ms | SH GY Veh ee EA set yt ifine, ifini, ifen ; nan (A.L.), nin (C. and Ch.),=RR.: fi-n 

SOMMIOUUN aetna eee ezé, eza, ca (M.), fwa (H.), ewa, fa (R.M.), zat (A.L.), 

os cet (L.)=RR.: -g- and commutables. 

2PM OOD Mine cice itte classe eres aru, earwo.=RR.: -ru and ro 

2 eo] 71 71 RUA ERD Ro a ata, eda’nne (M. and H.), ite-va(L.), ite-va-die (L.)=RR.: -t- 

ZOULONOUC ccyents visite ee iia etsu (M.), atsol (Ch.), atsulla (C.), etsuri (B.), itca (L.)= 
RR.: -ts- 

BOMEIVICS es atte opens nie nce aes ana, ine (L. in compos.), enare (M.) ; eta (S.), woda, enda, 
onde (L.)=RR.: n-; t-, -t- 

BPE ATS Py tor ha sree ees bec eine atzo (C.), edzi (L.), edzie (H.), edzare (M.), wodzare (S.) = 
RR.: -dz-, 

ao 1D yabhin Obed te he go ga osaea due atzé (C.), edzi (H.), idzi (L.), edzie (M),=RR. -dz- 

BO MNGCKi ins 6 saice Se TL eee e’kroc, 3’kwac (Ch.), e’ko.==RR.: -’k- 

BACPATING hs peiiefaetctete nov ctetarccraieis ekone, ekin, ekun, dkran (C.), akan (A.L.)=RR.: -k-n 

Bb ELDOW Seiki. chiceccncot tiene etsé, etso, etséz, etsuze.=RR.: -ts-z 

3 OMEANOS) eerie teeensiiircnn ...lla, alla, inlla, onlle (L.)=RR.: -ll- 

37, PANGECLS iv oy tac ee cies ae alla-t’san, inlla-’kwene, inlla-t’sale. =RR.: hands-bones 

280 FINSersnalsinaeeessce eae akre (C.), akai (L.), akren (Ch.), ekrane (M.), ekone (H.)= 
RR.: -kr-or-k-. Follows always the word ‘‘hands”’ : 
alla-kre 

30) TOS Siee kirmieeroene aye aratcie aos edzare, idzjiedi (L.); at’son, et’séne, e’kwene. =RR.: -dz-; 


-t’s- and commutables. qt’san and following words 
mean ‘‘bone.” The Carriers say khé-tcan, ‘ feet- 
stick,” or ‘‘ -handle.” 


*See Remark 3, Introduction. 


1891-92}. DENK ROOTS, 155 


MCIMIRT OOS cre ce ase: Sola a cee naked akwoat (C.), akwot (L.), akot (A.L.), eko (H.), ekor (M. and 
Wakes -k-t 
EPELOC Dire oe ase ai tie cist are eer akhe, akré==RR.: -khé. The accent is here, by exception, 


necessary to differentiate that word from the term used 
by some tribes to say ‘‘ husband.” 


BOOS OL L ¢ az i Veet Weta ae Renae khé-t’la, khé-’kla, kré-’klén (L.)=RR.: ‘* Feet-bottom.” 
AV ESTOASUG crts oc frets ecto. srs aeetees at’sti, et’sa; ’tagu (L.)=RR. -t’sd or t’sd ; ’t- 
PRIN =). hagas ile Sloe Ae t's, t’ste, tsti-ge (B.), e’ta-thu (‘‘ breasts-water,” H.) RR.: 
same as above. 
45 Belly and Womb ........ etcafi, atcan, etcon, etstciet (L.)=RR.: -te-n 
ROMADOOMEN)M.-' siete elas) n ee apat, ebat, ebar, epa (H.), enba (S), evat (L.)=RR.: -p-t 
MOA TGY fo tte teh eraciets eae atzi, edzji, edzéé, edziye ; kidzjan (A.L.)=RR.: -dz- 
PO AMIGOS 5 0 otcls cite ccsiche os ses etse, etseze, etsaga (L.); ene-tcai (R.M.)=RR.: -ts. 
MOL ETOE isch kcaetee es otal bets has azat, azat (L.), ezar (M.); ewat (H.), kowo (D.R.)=RR.: 
° Zt 
EET coil w stated cates + alae atas, atis, atize, etewé, otoyo(L.) ; efun (R.M.)=RR.: -t- - 
CSV ES GPALIG 5010 slekts eos oes «is sete et’siye, et’sig.=RR.: -t’s. 
BSNS ACI ict aA els = Stee fh anén (Ch.), ennene (M.), ifmene (H.), annan (L.) ; e’tazin, 
e’ta-ne, on’tien ; eyen (C.)=RR.: -n-n: ~’t- 
Res OEP). a. teens ur at’la, e’kla, ’klé=?R.: -t’l- 


INTERNAL PARTS OF THE BODY AND ACCIDENTS THERETO. 


RPAGGEDISE coche «spate ds entos azi (C.), ezie (M.), ejiga (L.), azik (L.C.); ewie (H.) ; 
etcifie (L.)=R.R.: -zi and commutables, the ‘‘i” being 
always retained. 


SSP LeSh! MCaG es. os otis eae t’sén, t’sén, kfwén (H.), atsefig (C.), atsi (Bab.)=RR-: ts-n 

OES ONO tee cats ste /ch Shie sl aap thers t’sén, e’kwéne (H.), t’san (C. and L.)=RR.: t’s-n 

Sip EU (SOI) eeaey seis cicrovane eee a’kra, e’kra, e’kré. =RR.: -’kr- 

Oe ULE: io eos e- Geto tiie ees qe (C.), 1éi (L.), ere; k’lés, *klé.=RR.: Je; *kl- 

GOMES LOOGH ae ace cocierias Ko cintctets tél, ta (L.) eté, etéle.=RR.: t-l. The Carriers say oezkhrai 

SOMAUIOIT <-c ehsetaectcc mais eines oe at’qtiz, et’qize (M.), et’quwe (H.), et’qofi (L.)=RR. -’q.- 

SRA WEERCIO: «cc says) ce dte's waic Sas t’sé, *kwé, ’qé, et’sége.=RR. t’sé and commutable con- 
sonants. 

OMS AM cytes Beltere steve Soiwrreie, 5 sitet ezaz, ewé, eva, ezow (L.) evé (S.)=RR. -z- and commut. 

63 Skin (fine, as of fruits, etc.) ..’tuz, ’tus, ’tu, ’tis, e’tuze.=RR.: ’tu and a sibilant. 

GAMEXCTCIDENG a c.dsiisisiele ossene s tsafi, tse, tson, tsyen )L.)=RR.: ts-ii 

Ua ae eine Gee, 16z, 16, [9z (C.), Jazj (L.)=RR. [-z. 

(510) 1 ELL ANe perch een Eee, SE jaz (C.), taw (L.), 142, tewi (H.)=RR.: 4-z. Possess rez, etc. 

OES OU rcs eieres sneea cee eee t’sés, t’sas, t’sé, t’so. =RR.: t’s-s 

$8 Scar, cicatrice............ Jaz, Jazi; ya (C.)=RR.: 1-z and y-. _‘Passess., raz, etc. 

MON SCAD os 92.5 u50 +. ++. ...-Jut, Jur (M), kolled (H.), elludé ; néyview (L.)=RR. [-t. 


THE EARTH AND CONCOMITANTS. 


OMELT OL tetera tise iiotter. ever nni, nne, nna, nnu, nen (L.), nén (Ch.), nan; yan (C.)= 
RR.. nn- or -nn 

71, Barth (dust, etc,) .......... 1€z, ]iz, Tie, [e.=RR.: Iz. 

72 COUNTY (DAYS): coecis ices néne, nan, nen; dye; khé-yor (C.), kri-yé (M.)=RR.: n-n, 
etc. 

TRPIGATIO cena aE Akh ee sai, séi, cai, ca, fwa, fa (R.M.)=RR.: s- 

VAP UODC Lat asicne uate oes tsé, tci, tco (L.), kfwé, fwé. =RR.: ts- 


75 Mountain (wooded)........ céc, cas, cyé, ci, ciw. =RR.: c- 


156 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Von. IIT.. 


76 Mountain (steep and rocky). . 
/dgere {10110010 HORS, ies A APRA 


tzeq (C.), dsil (N.)=RR.: tz-[ 
ta, tig, tare ; la, lla, llé, lleii.=RR.: t-; Il- 


VOuGTASs) (hayek. 2 ee seen tlo, ’klo, ’kl6r,.=RR.: t’lo 

TOBELAITIO.S - tose dee eee tlo-’kat, *klo-’ké, ’kl6-dye, ’klow-tizja (L.), ’klo-néné (M.)= 
RR.: ‘‘grass-on” and ‘‘ grass-country.” 

SOBRO A so iacsinseertdunt Seer Ree thi (C.), théa (Ch.), thaem (L.), thufi-lu (M.), tif-lu (Y.K.):. 
ghé (H.),:-=RKR. th- 

STEN: scarey. 7s ea Rees la, lla, llé, lai, lloni, lun (B.) = RR.: Same as ‘‘Hands, ” 36. 

S2Mbddlev. cessor woe: niz, nize, nie ; nitig (L.)=RR.: ni- 

SURGE) he kein tae tale ec pa (C.), pé (Bab.), pane (Y.K.), batine (M.), vén (L.); 

“eka (H.); winaht; met (D.R.)=R. p-, -k- 
LAND ANIMALS. 

SAMDOR ShcA Phe tetncta: Biches li, Jin, Th, lei kli? (N.); possess. s. lak, so llik, se lline -fing 
etc. =RR.: pf. These words are used in connection 
with all domestic animals. 

Sb. WOLE  Setesecte titel sicloiecislas yés, yas, zjow (L); ntin (Ch.), nunniye ; tika (R.M.), tikai 
(H.)=RR.: y-s, nun ; tik- 

SO. Tyne Ger eels ve era ean ree nofita, ntinti (Ch.), nidzjin (L.); tcize (M.), tcere (B.L.)= 
RR.: n-nt-; te-z. 

87 Bear (black) ...... oe cea P sas, cac (N.), s’as, sa, sié. =RR.: s-s 

SSuCaripows rise coerce os ee etec hwotzih (C.), potzih (Ch.), medzi (S.), mindzi (R.M.); 
thaii- dzjye (M.)=RR.; -ta 

SOWMEOOSE Ne fae cage oc sence cts dani, denié, denii, tendi, dendjig (L.), tenni (R.M.)=RR. = 
d-n- 

QOMBEAVED fac arr-ctiintievere ses tsa, tsé, tsi, tso, tsu. =RR.: ts- 

omsRabbitvrccd.s pecorino gha, gho, kha, kho, khé, khez.=RR-: kh- 

O2BPOrcupine... «ac snr ae ene t’si (M.), t’sit (L.); ’quite (H.), ’qah (Ch.), tet’que (B.)=R 


93 Squirrel (sciurus Alpinus)... 
QA MINTOUSE 5) <t:sait fin tre chlo cess eevee 


REB (SS) Ce 
g’lie, k’lie, k’lik, k’lag, k’le, k’loye-=RR. k’l- 
tlin, tlune, gluné, klu, klo (L.)=RR.: tlu- 


OS MVVIOLIN ER eterias cietetele eis ocreclecs gu, ku, kyon (L.), asku (C.)=RR.: ku 
WATER AND CONCOMITANTS. 

QOMVVADED Uaiicies wiser eel severe tha, thd (Ch. and N.), thyon (L.); in compos. tha, thé= RR. 
th- 

97 Water (bottom of)......... ther, there, thée, the=RR.: thé 

98 Water (surface of).......... tha-yra, thi-yra (D.R.), thu-yrare; tha-taé=RR.: yra-, 
‘“surface.”’) 

QOUCUTTONG! «.-/7.cier. 8 selec sce che ‘nilii, nilef, nilini (N.), ninli (C.)=RR.: ni-l- These 
words are as many verbs meaning ‘“‘ it flows.”’ 

TOOLCASCROCHe eerie AEH nainlifi, nainli, na-deinlin (H), na-detlen (L.)=RR. na-nli. 
These words are also verbs meaning ‘‘it falls down 
while flowing.” 

TOT ORM f oracaeie ee we ae eeetoes aiwos, olwos, koto (II. and L.)=RR.: -1-0 

BOD UES) fereretee ove tela: sree acetate ate *o(C.), ove (D.R.), orneé (M.), oghe (H.), ogho (L.)=RR.: 

TO3 Wa eisisicunisices secs nicteion) oc tha-tsi ‘‘ water head ” (C.) ; tha-dethifie (M.), tha-detco (H.), 
thie-ditcig (L.)=-RR.: tha- 

TOA SHOVE | Aeeciccrcyee stores, tha-pa, tha-baiine, tha-paiire, tha-ma (B.L.), the-veni (L.j= 
RR.: ‘* Water-Edge.” 

TOS PBCACH rosie). hectare: Jan, tlah, ’klane, kllen (L.)=-RR.: 1-n 


4891-92]. DENE ROOTS. 157 


ODES \ cieoi Bs, ehassatseipt ont aero tler (C.), ’kla-zeh (M.), ’kllen (L.)=RR.: t’l-, root of the 
words for No. 53. 

HO7 nd Of hake: =. a5. 0.600. Tha-t’la, théy-t’let, tha-t’let-=RR.: ‘*‘ Water-bottom.” 

POMS ATIO tis s.a0e aie oe nu, nnu, ndu, ndju and ndow (L.); tu.u=RR.: nu 

mo9, Ice (on water)! 32... os. eacncn thén, than (C. and A.L.), than (L.), théne (B)=RR.: th-n 


110 Ice (floating or in pieces) ....[u, ut jam (C.); kwollu (Ch.), kollu (D.R.)=RR.: [-; -ollu 


WATER ANIMALS (FISHES), 


MR OS Esper e as Ge ee Bee Jue, Juge Jugu, [oh (C.), Juk (L.C.)=RR.: [u- 

MUZE Wii tessa. at, c0e utes sar. [u, Jo, Juge-wa (H.), Jugu.==RR.: qu 

USS AULINOM oe cc. icicle forces a tha-llo, tha-llok.=RR.: ‘‘ Water-fish.” 

aia Bees and Fry oes sc.. es: a’ktin (C.), e’kin (L.), e’ktine, e’krune.=RR.: ’kéin 
AMG rASH DONG .e dene oc oe eae rai (C.), era (H.), erwosse (M.)=RR.: -r- 


SKY, CONCOMITANTS AND DERIVATIVES. 


MURMRNS oafanis tt eke moe he ya, jya (S.), ja, zjyé (L.) ; in compos. yé, yi, yu=RR.: y-* 

117 Sky (without clouds) ........ ya-zah, ya-zoh, jya-zaii, ya-zai, zjyé-zjin. =RR.: ‘‘sky-bare.” 

MESROTOUGS acs once ceed tnt *kwos, ’kwas, ’kwroc, ’kro=RR.: ’k- 

EPP RRSUUED 55 siexcva)o5 gracavo eels 3 3 ...Sa, sye (L.)==RR.: s- 

120 Moon ....................Same as above, and eldzi, ildzin (L.C.),"adzi (S.), adzie (H.), 
adzji. =RR.: -dzi, Many tribes say also ‘‘ night-its-sun.” 

OTS 1 oe san (Ch, and L,) sen, cén (M.), fwen (H.), fei (R.M.), som 
(C.)=RR-: s-n 

MEE TN is cfs ala, fore «aps oig'S) ce ove tcan, tcofi, teyén (L.)=RR.: te-n 

EZBUSN OW! fe iiasiars. ores hoe yas, yac (M.) jyah (H.), jah (S), zjyow (L.)=RR.: y- - 

124. Snow (crusted by Ay in the t’si, t’si=RR.: t’si-. When it is hardened by the cold of 

PS etE Ie ait ak UoveGut ls os. the nights, not by the wind, it is said 

425 Snow (hardened.) .......... ollu, kollu, kullu:.=RR.: -llu 

126 “Gresil ” “‘frimas.” 2....... so, sor, k6zo, kozjo.=RR.: sibilant- 

CUO70" 3 EWI LAS eee he ear ee Ie illu, iillue, enllu, anllu, kifllu (A.L.)=RR.: -nllu 

Ms OMe Misco ce. cicla baa tetete Ste ade ‘a, tha, “hég ; tséy, tse. —=RR.: °-: 'ts- 

ZOOM UV ATIC Mat erro oon ese eis nijt’si, nifit’si, at’sey (L.)=RR.: -t’si 


BIRDS AND CO-RELATIVES. 


MPOMB INC ts ferences 8 <7 Sr OT MTE de’t’tahi, de’toni, ta’tai (old C.), ta’tai (modern C.), RR.: 
t-’t- from ’ta, ‘‘ feather ;’ means ‘‘ the feathered ones.” 

Hote Ca LHOT ae ae ccd tere ae fore ataycte) (1) WRe 

122 Feather Down. © 2-7. .- tciwe, tciéc, tcéz, tcus, teow; t’sez (C.)=RR.: te and a 
sibilant ; t’s-z 

se TRIS) or. erat tore ele © occtwint et’séne (M.), int’séne, -a -t’son (L.), ’ta- t’san (C.)=RR.: 
-t’s-n 

POAT AT a etaterstah co Acyar terete tee etcé, atcé, etstci (L.), tsé (N.)=RR. -tcé. The é being 
characteristic. 

BEER oda, ciaterMeohe erate ease Jez, ez, dreze, arwo (L.)=RR.: 1- 

MSN OSU ts Sok cis «cia tae cick to, td, "t6r=RR. ’to. ‘* Bill” is said as ‘‘ Lip.” 


SPECIES OF BIRDS. 


s 


Be MUAV Cll. 2s tae etod tile ctl ta-tsaii, “ta-tsoh, ’té-tsieh= RR. ‘* Feathers-dung. 


* Same word in all the dialects for ‘‘ louse,” the intonation determining the sense. 


} 


158 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vo. III. 


LOROTO Wa Small) gee eee eee ’ta-tsafi-tsal, ta-tsan-tséle, etc. Same words as above with- 
the diminutives tsel, tsol, tséle 

139 Wild Goose (A. Canadensis. )aa, 1¢, réy, 1014,=RR.: 4- ; 

140 Gull (L. eburneus).......... pis-’krai, pes-’kraye, pa-’kra (H.), va-’ké (L.), RR.: p- ’kr. 


CAT OTAMEGL-vckinei) eateries ..... te], tip, tiele, tele ; djya (L.)=RR. t-,; the final e in tiele ; 
tele is instrumental in changing the radical | into I. 

Az SOON) (Casarticus) ienereieree tha-tzi, tha-dzéne, tha-dzjen (L.) 

EAGwE Lyi (Common) eee eee eee t’suz, t’soz, t’s0, ast’sez (C.); tain (L.)=RR.: t’s-z 

TAA NTOSOIILOe. “hae eee eee t’seh, t’sih, ’qi (L.), ’kwi (H.), det’qule (Y.K.)=RR.: t’s- 


and commutables 


FIRE AND CONCOMITANTS. 


Tet BEIT eter eva joete aerate fei Ste ais kron, krun (B.), krwon (C. and L.)=RR.: kr-n 

TAOHSMOKG noc eee nee caethls 1ér, Jat (L.). jet (A.L. and C.), je. =RRE.-: ]-t 

TA} COALS Sas acct ic sos ete wee *tes, “tie (EI), *té (R-M-); "to (L:)=RR.: “t- 
ASTER eee Sc ellinaiase esis tele is translated by ‘‘ Dust” in all the dialects. 

TAS VEATC=wWOO0 cence ss: sore tséz, tsaz, tsé (H.), tsow (L.)=RR., ts-z 


WOOD AND CONCOMITANTS. 


TAQWIVVOOG Gi am cieters hein eee de-tcen, ta-tcan, tcii (H.), teran and ta-tcran (L.)=RR.: 
te-n. ‘* Da” and ‘‘de” is strictly speaking no real root. 
These particles simply refer to the length of the stick. 


Ti OMBDAT hove. oe eters ere che toes *tuz, etc. as ‘‘ skin.” —of spruce to cover houses, etc., alla 
TC BTANCD eae heirs: on *kwé (H.), cow (L.) Is more generally rendered by the-. 
two following 
TIS WMO ae wo ectetar cies. baestege wiah siete ele e’tan, a’t’tan, in’tam, in’tom. =RR.: ’t-n . 
153 Leaf (of coniferous) ......... ‘al, *el ; ‘el-kare, tila-kare (H.), tila-ko (D.R.)=RR.: *-1 
tie BV Wao monn Ride domboca yao Iwas, Iwos, Io, ko-10.=RR.; 1- 
TiS MEV OO Gilstad: rerekeve oie cteke oie ve rai, ray, re, oxreh=RR.: re 
SG (Chir baer aioe cere ...dzé, dzéh.=RR.: dzé 
TEG/(e) Babb pee a ONae oe CUO OTe djiyé, djie, djeg ; mai (C.), nez’tan (Ch.)=RR.: dj- 
MSSM USM pei: selects irr ret as chee t’sel, t’sal, t’sele ; ko-t’sele (H.), ko-t’sal (L.)=RR.: t’s-l 
TREES. 
159 Spruce (A. alba) .......... t’sfi, t’si (R.M.), t’sevi (L.)=RR.: t’s- 
LOOMBINCI ORS enon ac eae *kri, *kre, ’kek (A.L.)=RR.: ’kr- 
MOMOWW ALL OW tere ialfe re cisitels claferstoeeuete *krai, ’kraye (H.)=RK.: as above. . 
ep Lilie, (Cais eh va en Boe ’taze (M.), ’tewi (H.), ’taw (L.), ’tesh (A.L.) =’t-z 
164 Service berry .. ......... *krin-djiyé, *ki-djeg (L.), ’*kren-mai(C.)=RR.: ’kr-n 
165 Service berry-tree ....... ‘krin-tcene, ’ki-tcran (L.), ’kren-tcan (C.)=RR.: preceding 
with ‘‘stick.” 
NOOMMASD DE EE Vicker wiclitie da-krale, tafi-kral, ta-krare (D.R.)=RR.: t-kra- 
HABITATIONS. 
167 TLOUSE) snterizs cite icinss coe yé, zje, yl, yot; khoti, khuite, khuni=RR,: y-: kh-i 
idetsipal DY x11 Wek sere ye Hush ebiere Cen ened Ge ‘an, ‘on, “ahr, “anre, “onl.=RR.: ‘=n 
169 Lodge (beaver) ............ ekhin, ekrin, akren (C. and L.)=RR.: -k-n 


170m Mam (DEaven) se rriemck eerie 435 EIR es sie (Es) TRI RO 5, 


189 1-92]. DENE ROOTS. 159: 


WEARING APPAREL, 


HU ELORO-PORE s-< feaiias tors arose oon t’soa (C.), t’sé (L.), t’sor (A.L.), t’sa-krale (M.)=RR.: t’s- 

M7 PER LANKebe <-ccra + < secvacid eon t’sére, t’séde (L.), t’sate (A.L.), t’sat (C.); nay’ti (L.C.)=R 
R.: t’s-t 

MUR USRS EM Gaharcce tre be so sto thee stereo hte sé, cé, fwé (H.), caw (L.), caz (M,)=RR.: sibilant- 

AK aH See are i, ie, ig. =RR: i 

Abe Breech, ClO. 34a. .c ok onal tsan, fwon (H.), ekfwone.=RR.: ts-n 

MO MOPLINOS s .50 7 as oles ene ce], ca], fwé (H.), possess. (se) zele (se) wewe (H.)=R 
R.: sibil.- 

Me WOGASSING <2 lec.care ae ccaee khé, kré, kie, khé-skwat (C.)=RR.: same as ‘‘ foot,” 41. 

MT IVELGECNS) ches cccpyee oc iaceeis djis, tcis (Y.K.), djééc (L.); pa, pat, pare. RR.: dj-s; p- 

179 sNOW-SNOOS ©2000. 2565505 ‘ai, ‘aih, ‘a, ‘ey. =RR.: ‘ai diphthong. 


IMPLEMENTS. 


MBOMO AT OG Has 65,2 scale iad. trata en t’si, t’su (H.), t’sé (D.R.); ella (Slave and Sék.)=RR.: t’s-; 
-lla 

ME OLS. 2c, oo se vila ok oe oe "toc: “toh, "to, “qoc (C.)—RR;: “to 

BO ZOQIIT Oras sco eitsid ays ieee 1ee/: bés, bié, bé: Jazthih (C.); athés (L.C.)=RR.: b- 

tend), JAAS tao ea OR eRe nS rpee tséh,, kokfwin (H.), tsé-tsi, (C.), té *éh (L.)=RR.: ts-] 

SA MBLT ON: sctoscrsie isc cia. co narsteles © #ele tsafi-tsane, sa-tsofine, sa-tsoii (R.M.); iftsi (L.); jezthih (C.) 
=RR.: ‘‘ beaver-dung ” and ‘‘ bear-dung.” 

RSG MATT OW oi asi esis c Aare eto eke *kra, ’kron. "kif, ’kie (L.), ka (?) (N.)=RR.: ’kr- 

MEA ELM ON 0.6.2 5,6) cis se ce, gies ark lstary 6 ikrane, “kras; (kyon, *ki-ia (IL. )—=RRe <* Arrow.” and a 
sibilant indicating ‘‘ room for, place of.” 

BOT AVV (TY CLUD) seis are isisis sie ete ete Ja], 1a], 1a (H. and L.); possess. rale=RR.: 1-]. Possess. 

ral, etc., 1 aud [| being changed into r, 1. 
MORES ALOE. aor crs 5 dathicss soon pit, bit; mi ; via (L.)=RR.: pip. 
189 Vessel (any small deep re- the], thi, theli, thiai(L.) RR.: th-] 
CIPIEN Ey .15 cjora ots sehr ak tus eetohe 
190 Kettle (anything to put on the ofica, 6sa, ufisa, onfwa (H.)=RR.: -osa. The C. formerly 
HIG) Foote Sek oe stat clea aos said : ndsai 

191 Plate (or any flat vessel) ....t’sai, t’sak (Bab.) ’qék (L.), ’*kwa (H.)=RR.: t’s- 

NO ZBEVOD Cit 3. Sa o'se-clerny tee sree tluy, t’lule, t’lu (H.), tlla (L.), tloll (A.L.)=RR.: t’lu 

CSMPEDATNCLLG cia cheer sates uededoit theres tcan, tcéne, tcine, tcran (L.)==RR.: same as that of ‘‘ Wood.” 

LOqeeanale (long) see. = aces thi (C.), thin-tcen(Ch.), thin-tcine (H.), thaem (L.)=RR.: th- 

195 Edge (of cutting tool) ...... ’kra, *ka (S.), *kyé (L.)=RR.: Same as that of ‘‘ Arrow” 
(185). 

196 Fishing Hook ............ gac (C.), qéc (Y.K.), djyéc (M.)=RR.: q-c-. 

Tf HOOK) (larce)) 2. 2-1. sel, Sal, san, so: so; zaj (M.)=KR.: s- 

OSM OW a eee er eat aur hie e[thin, ajthen (L.), inthin, ojthi (modern C.)= RR.: ]-th- 

199 Walking stick............ thez, théz, thaz, théh (H.)=RR.: th-z 


ABSTRACT NOUNS, 


200 Day (from morn till eve) ....tzin, dzin, dzjin (L.), dzine (M.)=RR.: dzin 

BODE INT ON Gis ari tls: oshecand Messe ess thaz, thaz (L..), théze, théwe (H.)=RR.: th-z 

ere WANA IG © vk. = 8): 2 yes thez-niz, théze-nize, thaz-itledé (L.)=RR.: Same as in Eng- 
lish, the order being reversed (‘‘ night-mid ”). 

_ 203 Daily recurrence of obscurity 49], Ji], Ja, Ile=RR.: 1 


Ben MEV IGENN fet. Os ae Dh ea toes pel, pe], be, pa (H.), vah (L.)=RR.: p-[ 
205 Mind, thought, cares ....ni, inni ; kojya, kwi-zjye.=RR.: ni; k-jy- 
206 Spirit; double self........ tsin, tsine: eyufine (M.)=RR.: tsin 


160 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. II. 


LOVMOMIT Cees cee s ola tl6, k16, dl6, dlor, tlobh.—=RR.: tlé 

ZOS MWVIEEDING ore canes selene tsa, tsar, tsé, tsié. =RR.: ts- 

ZOOE SOD Ga csi cieghe cee hae cen, con, cifi ; possess. se-yén, ci-gin (N.); ellik (L.)= 
RR.: c-n- 

BLOW HISGIENE®. tive en's, screws ae yuyuz (C.), yulyiiz (M.), yuzjyo (L), uyii (H.)=RR.: -uy- 

QUT PBEA GI ins sic ors on Sefotaiele eae dyiz, eyie, eyu. =RR-: -y- 

PIQUO MM aves Gace ae utah cah, ci, cioh (H.), sai, (N.), qa (C.)=RR.: -an 

2LZVRAMINE! 6i:,evesaee euilteepeler tan, tah, dan, toh, don, tui, tai (C.)=RR.: -t-n 

214 Disease, plague .......... tata; Ilae (H.), t’sik (L.)=ta ; 1- -; t’s- 

2S OUR My 1. aaey eer ine krwas, kroc, khro.=RR.: k- 

216 “Essoufflement”.......... cih, ci.=RR.: ci 

AAW aces pro co aa epee ae oc uya, yuya, ozjyé (L.) =uy- 

DISMNAMC bone ae ce Slee animes a Biel ifzi, tizi (C.), tizji (L.), rozi (Ch.)= -zi 

PU QMUMAE cvtidactentertiepis ies sieust srs ’kaz, *kéz, ’kew (H.).=’k-z 

220MMLONGM ae sacle cle jodege Is rendered by ‘‘sun” and: sa-non, sa-ni, sa-ne (V.M.), sié- 
nan=RR.: ‘‘sin-duration” or ‘* moon-duration of 
season.” 

221A SCASOM eee aor alae esac ercidles nen, nan, nan, méi=RR.: n-n 

B22 Water) Gg f.kechene cuter Je, Jai, Jey, Jaye, thare, Jet.-=RR,: 1-. All the tribes also 
say, yac-’ké, yas-’kat, etc. ‘* Snow-on.” 

POR USEMNIIEL, os -1a\nj2¥e)[o12 = asetateraier> tan, atonle, tafi-gran (C.)=RR.: t-n 

224 Summer (first or early)...... cin (C. and L.), cine (H.), sine (M.)=RR.: c-n 


225 Ursa major (constellation) ..yeta, yita (D.R.), yéc-ta (M.), yéh-tai (Ch.)=RR.: y-t-. 
Ursa minor is rendered by the same words followed by 
the diminutives tsél, tsal : yaz, etc. 


ADJECTIVES.* 


220 NGOOK:? NICE, len. eee ne-zufi, ne-zin, ne-zoh (R.M.), ni-zjin (L.), n-zu (C.)=RR.: 
Zu 

Zap faa LOT ge IAG Cees tL A CaN el-nez, ne-nez ne-naz (Ch.), nin-djiw (L.); en-tew*=RR.: 
-z. The C. say n-yiz. 

BESISHOLEY To son shee once atone e-tue, ifi-tue, nan-ti (Ch.), n-tuk (C.)=RR.: t- 

P2OMMOAVV sien inn aia ae oe ne-taz, non-taz (Ch.), n-taz {(C.), nen-ta (B.L.), ni-tije (L.) 
SSlRUPL STi 

BO MNO MG series tome etre oar .....nan-tzai (Ch.), ni-tzik (L.), n-tzak (L.C.), n-tza (C.), ne-zare 
(M.)=RR.: tz- 

SOT HICK ayes eis eos ie ls cetarereets des-thi, de-thi, to-thai, tidi-thii.—RR.: th- 

Zea EL OGH age SERCO eae IBIS t’sa’tan, t’se’tafine, t’se’tale (M.); if’tofine, RR.: ’tan from 


a’tan ‘‘ leaf.” 
2230 Plat) (cepaters))) ociaes anraene de-kraj, ta-kray, inde-krale (H.), déy-kay (L.)=RR.: kraj 


23 UIE WOTOMG tynic jc. nna «shove betets ne-tca, ifi-tco (R.M.), efi-tcai (V.M.), nan-tca (Ch.), nifi- 
tcyé (L.), n-tcé (C.)=RR.: te. 

ZACMOM Alltec cleo Ah erect nan-tsul (Ch.), n-tsul (C.), n-tsol (L.C.), tsula (M.), otséle 
(M.), ifi-tséle (H.), kwen-tsél (L.)=RR.: ts- and a 
labial. 

220 NVaLMate cee va ee ne-zal, ne-zéli (M.), ni-zu (L.), fwe-wele (H.)=RR.: z-] and 
commutables with z. 

237 ZOOL Ge aie ole eer oe ...nin-’kraz, ni-’kraz, nez-’kraz, we-’kra (H.), zey-’kraz (L.) ; 
ellu (M.), we-klu (H.), elluze (H.), eklu (L.)=RR.: 
‘krazy: =a 

BEM Wieblis knee teen ea teeee .sal-tsél, ol-tsél, nil-tséli, we-tsél, nal-tsa (L.)=RR.: tsél 


*See Introduction, remark 6, 


1891-92]. DEN ROOTS. 161 


220) Moist)....--..-.-.-.-=-..) nal-zor, te-zo, éll-zjo (L.)=RR.: zo 

AOMEUB CL eras. ce erie on Sisk Nevalete kone de-tele (H.), tél-tel (Ch.) ; di-t’si, di-t’sig (L.) ; tal-’kon (C.) 
=RR:: tél, “blood”; t’si, ‘vermillion”; kron, 
** fire.” 

BRUMUS LOY > oc nic.cis's ons ogee al cigs tal-pa, del-paye, kote-pa (H.), teco-péze=RR.: pa 

PROVEITOY, (hair). es eae vce eon dél-kray (M.), tal-krey (C.), de-kay (H.), da-kay (L.), de- 
krali (S.)=RR.: kray 

PARMVICULOW?..s:0 calf ags 54 ven an dél-tsor, tal-tso, de-kfwoy (H.), za-tsow (L.) RR-: tso 

Sa LON OT eeiae ees aoe ez-tsoy, re-tsor (S.), ye-kfrwo (H.), za-tsow (L.), RR.: tso 

24S fg hd 4h Sn ee een E ele dé-t’sé, say-t’si (C.), tenin-t’sa (H.), tinin-t’sik (L.), sa[-t’sik 
(L-C.)=RR.: t’si. 

240) Precious; dear.....5...:.: tiz-thi, der-thi, de-thi.=RR.: thi. Hence tane-thi, mutih- 


thi, ‘* man- Teer ” old-man ; “‘ chief-precious,” big 
chief. The C. of 100 years ago said than instead of thi. 


PATE MUGGY (water)... s2000-. dzan, dzin, dzoi.—=RR.: dz-n 

ZASMINGLIMNELOUS << <a ctascclna en [aii, Jan, Jon, efitlon, kifyenh (L.), Jai (S. ce RUE 
PAOMEVAT (NEAL) «0c c/12« cles ocies "tee, e’te, et’?qe.—=RR.: ’te 

250) Green (wood). ............ tallin, dellin, detlin, talli, atlow (L.)=RR-: -lli. The syl- 


lables ‘‘ta, de” indicate that the adject. qualifies an 
elongated object. 

AST: ISIE 210 Eegeetney Bee CR aera a ed in’tit (Ch-), as’tet (C.), ifl’teri (M.), if’tieri. =RR.: ’t-t. 
These words are genuine non-verbal adjectives. * 


VERBS. 


BNO ML OVINE eiaiie, naisiere Relsre els nos esli, astli, eli ili, nastli (Ch.), astlah (old C.)=RR.: -h, 
This verb is used only in connection with nouns and two 
or three real adjectives. 

253 To be sitting down ......sasta, seta, cita, wita, zidie (L.)=RR.: -ta. Plural t’si; 
dual kré 

254 To be lying down ........ sasthi, sethi, nesthi, nethi, nitci (L.)=RR.: thi, plural thes. 
Applies only to living animals. 

255 To be lying down ........sajthi, celthi RR.: same as above. Applies to /ifeless 
animals and their empty skins. 


256 To be lying down ........ One single object with no striking characteristic=RR.: -.ai, 
‘ail 

257 To be lying down ........Several non-particularized objects=RR.: -tla, la 

258 To belying down ........ Soft as linen, tanned skins, ete. =RR.: -tcuz 

259 Tobelying down ........ Granulous as sand, salt, etc. =RR.: -tzai 

260 To be lying down ........ Long as wood, etc. =RR.: -than 

261 To be lying down ....... Round (but single)=RR.: n-'ai, n-‘afi 

262 To be lying down ........ Liquid=RR.: -tz¢h 

263 To belying down ...... .Coagulated—=RR.: -tyé 

264 To belying down ........ In an uncovered recipient=RR.: -kraih, ete., etc., etc. 

265 To be standing up ........secyin, seyin, clyin.=RR.: -yin 

Rea EIN: Ce ce ag did wena 520g we ésqen, asqan, eeqif (H.)—RR. -qén and cén ‘‘ song.” 

BOT LOWW CED ai-istsscie[s. sriecistsi sis a0 éstsar (M.), etsé (H.), itsé (L.), ass& 2nd pers. intsa (C. and 
Ch) =RRe-=tsa 

2) ek Oe) EE hd | ee astloh (C.), na-stlér (M.), eklo (H.), itla (L.)=RR.: -tlo 

UGH MOVCOUB I ci. oie .je.0 caves) Siehat (oe tasywas, deskroc, tekro (H.)—=RR.: t-ywas 

PROM RORY cries tee =.= 'n'e 2 ls ides déssi, désni, tifio (L.)=RR.: d+i 


*T omit such adjectives as ‘‘fat” “frozen,” etc., because the root of their equivalent in Déné is the sam 
as the words “fat” and ‘‘ice” which I have given among the nouns. 


II 


162 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou. IIT. 
Prflie4 Woy tal eae SeeiaIOe Bloc ome oe utaskrat (C.), odeykrat (L.), uteké (H.), ureskor (M.)=RR.: 
ut-k- 
D72"FO THINK sss weak vee deeare. (opinari) yenescén (M.), yenészan (Ch.), yenicen (L.), naszon 
(C.)=RR.: n (from ‘*ni” mind) -z-n 
273) "TOSCO si clecmacne cere es‘t, ef, as‘en—=RR.: -‘1, Ist conj. 
27A TO SNOTCs ane cis ee ne oe ere asrd (C.), ésron (Ch.), deron (H.), esros (M.), éfrwok (L.) 
=RR-: -ro 
275 TO BUI - scciesakees sous tas’kran, dés’kran, de’kon, tif?ki=RR.: -’k- 
276) TOKISSY «+ chee here. eu aaae est’sun, et’su, na-d-ast’suz (C.), ney-t’sun (L.)=RR.: -t’su 
27 ARONDCAT cake a tee ae Le tas’qéq, dés’gél ; de’kla (H.)=RR.: -’q-l 
Sarksy 4 Wayarine Wedel 1) Iga oodos (construct, fabricate) aslé (M.), aslex (Ch.), astle (C.), ape 
(H.), ’ttlé (L.)=RR.:—le 
7OMLOMNAIE! vertie)) aise sian ee so and so, to cause a change in an object already existing, 
éestsi, essi, assih=RR°*: -tsi 
280M O/O) emisesceu merce era as‘in, as‘i, ai=RR.: -i, 2nd conjug. 
25 UL O) DLIOWNOUWL ae seins acres as’qul, és’qul, e’q6 (H.), it’séy (L.)=RR.: ’qul 
252 Lorsmelli(vs intr)ieseeescee etsin, etsén, ajtsen, ajtsa¢n=RR.: -ts-n 
ZO COW COUG ss ae os aes fection thé-nocya (C.), thi-néssai (M.), thi-na-déca. = RR.: thi 
from ‘*‘ door” and ‘‘ walk. 
28471 O PLICk vs /intr.)|. vel cae ese élt’si, wet’si, alt’sik, sojtsik, salt’si=RR.: t’si 
2 SEV AL OUIYaro rise aise sic chesieeieerala ope as’tés, és’téc=RR.: -’tés, * coals.” 
Z2SOwL Orbea ears verses erect eee oe anas-t (Ch.), enes‘i (M.), ene‘i(H.),eni-1, (L.)=RR.: n-11 
257) LO alow)... ...Na-zt’sat, na-st’sar, elt’sat (L.), na-dekwé (H.)=RR.: na (ze, 
relation to the soil (ni) and -t’set, expressive of the loco- 
: motion of a single object 
288 To kill (many pers-)........ dsran, esran, eskran, ekun (H.), iran (L.)=RR.: -ran and 
convertible kan 
289 To cut (with axe) .......... assey 2rd pers. in-tse], destsey, dékfwin=RR,: -tsey, ‘‘ axe.” 
290 To cut (with scissors) ... .. as’tas, és’tac=RR.: ~’tas 
_291 To grease (friction) ........ asta (C.), eltjar (A.L.), eskjar (M.), ekjé (H.), aykié (L.), 
estjar (Slaves)=RR.: -t]- 
202) LO; GCCCIVGinc. =: ses ceca os nds‘a, nes‘a, ne‘a, ni’é—RR.: n-'a 
293 To mistake (make a) ...... nes’ta, nis’ta, né’ta=RR.: n-’ta 
ZOAPLOMCOMMANG soece ce aces as‘a, es‘a, e’a, 4[°¢=RR.: -'a 
ZOceLOnUAKe) (Veith) eine aces astctit, éstco, etcu—=RR.: -tcu 
SOO LOMO nies e emo aii erate usthon, usthun, uthon, ujthan=RR-: uth-n 
DOVE OV GOAC HE cael s = eee wlsicisinienst hwonesthan, unesthan, unethenh, unejthan = R.R.: un-th-n 
ZOSmeLO DCNALUAIG acs ec se nazqeét (C.), nesqéd (H.), neqgét (L.), nesqér (M.)=RR.: n- 
qét 
2OORLOPNICES aenicine cetera na-nes‘i, na-ene‘i, ne-niji=RR.: - -*i 
BOOMEOMNOOSCM ri tice ct eisai *ké nas‘ak, ’ké nae‘a, berah nes‘ar, ’ké ney‘at—=RR.: n-'- 
301 To be daylight..... ...... yatkrai, yelkrah, yekrah, neqkren=RR.: -kr 
202s LOICOUNb ENA hoe net ec ie ustho, ustha, udetha (H.)=RR.: -u-th- 
303 To exist, there is ..-hunli (C.), unli (M.), gufili (H.), gofili (Ch.), kofli (L.) = 
RR.: unli 
804. TG SWAN lessee see, coe ee aspit (C.), espe] (M.), epie (H.)=RR.: -pi 
PRONOUNS. 
BOW ML ye EireesuNOlies eyerepere a aahehaees si (M. C. L. Bab. &c.), sit (Ch.), seni (H.=RR.: s- 
2OOMLN OU me meet Olneaeeers prem nian nan (L.), nen (M.), nin (Ch.), nyon (C.), neni (H.B.)=RR.: 
n-n 
307, Tbh Pre lui) elleva aie ....(non-human) e (C.), ey (L.), yey (B.), eye (Ch.), eyi (M-H.) 


RING 


1891-92]. DENI ROOTS. 163 


308 He, she, Fr. “lui, elle” ....(human) én (C.), éyen (Ch.), edini (M.), etini (Y.K.), edetan 
; . (L.), edeteni (H.)=RR.: e (3rd pers.) and n (from devze, 

tavze, etc., ‘*man.’’) 

309 We, Fr. ‘nous autres” .....na6n (Ch.), nuawun (L.), nuni (M.), nakheni (H.), hweni 
(C.)=RR.: same as 

310 You, Fr. “vous autres”... . 16n (Ch.), nuawun (L.), nntini (M.), nakheni (H.), nuhni 
(C.)=RR.: n-n 

aeeecney, Fr. ‘eux, elles”... .. ene (C.), éyéene (M. Ch.); ekhedetan (L.), ekhedeteni (H.) 
=RR.: same as that of ‘‘ he, she,” plus: ne (sign of 
plural) or khe (sign of plural). 


Sis. SE Re ee ee a nti (C.), dji (L.), diri (M.), didi, dedi, teri, tiri—RR.: ti 
BLU chiclente iets tae my Das) wey (Mie) jpetes,. aso Uta URS ay. 

314 What ? (in compos.)........ tai (Cy Chis, Hl. Ie, Bab»); tei(Ie.): etlac( Me) =I. = t- 

315 What? (with anoun)....... ti (C.), ttcidi (L.)=RR.: same above (314). 

ROM VU ocrs, cha ch wheter iee ceed SeES OSE HSIGGI (Na) —— Ret G 

S07 Ah aoe nee edac Soak ettaae n, na, ne, ni (N.), nya, nye (C.)=RR.: n 

RESIS SCS: | oc 2 ss cera ate. cht: P, p?, pe, be, bi (N.), va(L.), visu (C.), hwo(C.)=RR.:p, u 
BiOeE Is) (Ehird pers.) cece. sana y, y9, ye, yi (N.); we (D.R.)=RR.: y 

320 His (reflective) ............. t, ta, te, ti, ta, de=RR:: t 

SoD (OP seis SRB oe ore ee nu (M.), ne (C.), uto (Ch.), nurwe (L.), nakhe (H.)=RR.: n- 
eI UIOUUT ae casa hers ecalehor cerstutteveleibie nuh (C.), nohwe (C.); other dialects as above (321). 

SES} LOS y bee eee athe hae eee ees ube (M.), ope, ope (L.C.); ku (Ch., B., H, L.)j, ko (L.)= 


up ; ku. 
INVARIABLE WORDS, CONJUNCTIONS, POSTPOSITIONS, ADVERBS, ETC. 


324 If, when (future non-interrog. )de, te, énde, nide, anide, dji (L.)=RR.: te. Is a post po- 


sition, 

B25) esti... Stee OC Oma ’qa, in all the dialects, except in (L.), ’qeh=RR.: "q- Post- 
position. 

BOOM UME(SIDE) i545 culed eteldletsie'e «sig ..ye (M.), yo, yi (N.); pit (C.)=RR.: y-  Postposition. 

227 (ONE sete cer eee a ann ae aes ‘kot (C,);"kei( Mes, HH, C2); ki (7) (N.)) 2kie. (D:R..): *krage 
(L.)=RR.: ’k-  Postposition. 

328 Amidst...... eaten eet tha (M.H.), thet (L.), thar (without movement), thaz (with 
moy.) (C.)=RR.: th- Postpositions. 

BEOMWVILUI Ea) og occ nd celeron a seas Pp], pel; yel, etc. Nos. 316 to 323 with] added to the 
pron. Postposition. 

330 Without....... Be a oer, éd (C.), edén (Ch.), edin (M.), etin (FI.), etén (D.R.), atan 

ee (L.)=RR.: -t- Postp, 
Barein the middle «../2....... niz, nize, djiza (L.)=RR.: -iz 
332 For, owing to (me, etc.)....(s)a (M.. H., Ch., etc.), (s)iét (L.), (s)pa (C.)=RR.: except 


in C, it consists simply in the vowel a added to the RR. 
of the pronouns. Postp. 


333 To (marks direction) ........ t’sen, t’son=KRR.: t’s-n.  Postp. 

334 Close to (me, etc.) ......... ran, rén, ron, roh, ra, rane=RR.: r-. Postp. 

335 By the side of ...... ... .zih, zire, zige, zég2=RR.: zi-  Postp. 

CONJUNCTIONS AND ADVERBS. 

s40 And. also ...:. Listelofe esr oh tea, tci, tco, teu, tcrah, tcim—=RR.: te- 

PA OWEVCL osc cos scieoil oes khulu, kholu, khuli (all initial) ; kan’te, kwalan’te, kulan’te 
(final) =RR.: kh-l- ; k-’te 

2101031 SE eae een veeeees-» neza (L.C.), niza (M.). nizjéd (L.), nirwa (H.), inzath (N.), 
nijtza* (C.)=RR.: n-z- 

BASME ARUN cies: cel aivenh ais (yu)‘er, (yu)‘az, etc.; (on) ‘an, (of)‘az, etc. =RR.: The 


hiatus preceded by the complement and followed by 
the postposition. 


164 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vor. IIT. 


344 Well (in compos)........... sa, Sam, se, sic, sO, su=RR.: s and a vowel sound 
345 Badly (in compos)..........tza, tza1, dza; tse, tsa. tsen=RR.: tz or t and any sibilant. 
PAO MAIDOVGles mein cena -+:«.-yetare (M.), yutare (M.), yetago (L.), yatige (B.), yateye 


(D.R.), yuto (C.), yutih (Ch.), yetok (L.C.)=RR.: -t- 
The syllables yu, ye, ya, are merely to give the adverb 
an additional meaning untranslatable in English, They 
can be replaced by several other particularizing particles. 

247 Below ac os osnlitlons once . yuyo (C.), yayak (L.C.), yayat(Ch.), yaye (M.), yayure (D. 
R.), yuyuro (A.L.), ete-=RR.: -y- Same remark as 
at No. 346. 

Bikey e (er qveda won don COO tLe COO GBs djyan (M.), djyun (H.), djun (B), djyen (L.), ngan (C.), nan- 
qan (Ch.)=RR.: dj-n or its equivalent (even phonetic- 
ally) q-n. 

BA OME ETC) aniesicae olicen ce steee Hyer (M.), éyet (Ch.), eyédi (B. H.); zjig (L.)=RR,: No. 
307 with localizing consonant t or r. 

350 Knowingly and spitefully.aonije (M. C.), aunjy (L.C.), awenile=RR.: diphth. au-nif 


WORD FORMATIVE ELEMENTS. 


> 


351 Reduplication, mark of ..na in all the dialects and N., except in L. and B., ne. RR. 


== 

S52 eRVECIDLOCIEY «eee iat & je 1G) Dh SS wal (ULASSINIRG 2 Fp Saal 

2CSMRGHECUION cccioesrye- mae nt ede, ada, eta, ata= RR: -t- 

BoAMReJECHION. cis oe ec lee ‘on, ‘an, ‘onne=RR.: ° with a nasal sound. 

355 Relation to water ........ tha in all the dialects except in L.: thé. =RR.: th- 96. 

356 Relation to the fire....... tsé, tsiye, tcl, kfwi.=RR.: ts-and 

357 Relation to the soil. ..... ni, ne=RR. 70. 

358 Amplificative ....-....... tco, tea, teor, tcore, tsteyé—=RR.: same as No. 234. 

359 Diminutive.......... ... yaz, yaze, aze ; tsol, tsél, tséle. —=RR.: same as No. 9 and 
No. 235. 

; NUMERALS. 

260 One (thing |S. -.2 2 esses se. = injare (M.), injagé (H.), injeg (L.), ito (C.), itti (Ch.), Pkre 
(E>) RRS |= 

Baie Abney (Wannes Aconooobaan ae nakhe (M.), nankhe (C.), nakrén (L.), nankho (L.C.), 
onkhe (H.), néak (Bab.)=RR.: na, ‘‘again”’ and khe 
“feet.” 

soci hree.(things) 92.46 <ccce <n thare (M.), thage (H.), thake (L.C.), thiég (L.), tha (C.), 
thai (Ch.)=RR.: th- 

BOSMELOUT (CHINES) norte tereteterenel stofonet= dimri (M.), dinyi (H.), tingi (Bab.), tange (C.), tankre and 
tan (L.), tin (Ch.)=RR.: t-n 

BOA ME Vin (HINES) se cleieielele velerelel: askonla (L.C.), askonlai (Ch.), kwollai (C.), sé-sunlare (M.); 
Na~’ke (H.)=RR.: -k-lla ; and ‘‘ hand -on.” 

265 (SEK MIDES)) a's ayes a - ...e? ke-thare (M.), é~ka-thai (Ch.), |ke-tha (C.); et’sen-thage 
(H.), etsé-thédji. =RR.: ‘‘ mutually-on-three,” z.¢., ‘on 
both it is three.” 

366 Bight ....................€[ke-diiri (M.), [’ka-tange (C.), etc., RR.: same formation 
as 365. The other numbers are not roots. 

BO MEATS Uielvolelacteriotsrstctsie te ...tsé(M. and Bab.), ekfwe (H.), tci (L.); at’qan (Ch.); teu 
(C.)=RR.: ts-: ’q-n 

AOS WIGS ius clawiee racine etre ape a (C.) anda ‘a, héfi (M.), hénheén (S.H.), haha (L.), in ‘in 
(Ch.)=RR.: a vowel. 

BOOUNGO Wii tisaice sciences © to (L.C.), tu, du (H.), taudi, taodi ; akrwa (L.): awantuh 
(G)=RRe- te 

370) MAKE CRIS! acre relsioneeiei eae: na‘ (C.,Ch,), na (L.), nah (M.), non (H.)=RR.: n- 


SN SN eae ee ae 


1891-92. ] NOTE ON OCEAN STEAM NAVIGATION. 165 


NOTE ON OCEAN STEAM NAVIGATION. 
By SANDFORD FLEMING, LL.D., C.M.G., ETC. 
(Read 17th December, 1592.) 


I ask your permission to offer some remarks on a subject which can- 
not fail to command the attention of the members of the Institute. 


Weare all familiar with the wonderful development of that service, 
which has brought countries widely separated by the sea, into nearer and 
closer relationship. We have had our attention directed to the further 
development of ocean steamships and likewise to projected “ fast lines ” 
to Europe, which, by abridging the period of the Atlantic voyage, are 
designed to bring the two continents into closer intercourse. 


I do not doubt that in due time these projects will in some form be 
carried out with the gratifying result that they will tend to advance 
Canada among the nations by more firmly establishing her position on 
the highway of the world’s commerce. 


It is not my present purpose to dwell at any length on the possibilities 
of the future with regard to the application of steam machinery to the 
navigation of the ocean. My immediate object is to revert for a moment 
to the infancy of our present steam marine, to go back to the day when 
the first steam-ship started on her voyage across the Atlantic, when the 
passage between America and Europe by the agency of steam power 
was regarded as an experiment. 


Sixty years ago the voyage was made by sailing ships. The fathers of 
many of us could have testified how long, how tedious and how trying the 
voyage then was, for it occupied frequently from one to two months. 
In modern times the trip across the Atlantic is reduced to a single 
week, for indeed by some of the best steam-ships it is generally 
accomplished in less than seven days, and we are encouraged to 
believe that before many years the passage will be made in a still 
shorter period. 


A few weeks back the Engineering Society of Liverpool had the sub- 
ject under examination, and it was then brcught out in discussion that 
the Atlantic had been crossed by steam-ships no less than 3,800 times 
within the twelve months ending the Ist of October last, being on an 


average more than ten departures, that is five from each side, per day for 
12 


166 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IIL. 


every day in the year. It was moreover affirmed in the discussion that 
“a 26-knot speed is not beyond the scope of advancing improvements.” 


As the narrowest part of the Atlantic extends from Great Britain to 
Newfoundland, the distance could be traversed by a 26-knot ship in 63 
hours. Even a 22-knot ship (and this rate is about the present limit) 
could perform this part of the voyage in 75 hours. Thus it appears that 
enormous as has been the steamship development in the past, practical 
men do not consider it has reached its final stage. The ratiopor 
increase may in future be diminished, but with all the evidence of 
progress before us, is it unreasonable to expect that a few years hence 
(assuming Newfoundland within the Canadian confederation) improved 
steam-ships will bring the shores of the Dominion within less than 
three days from the shores of the Mother Country, and that the pas- 
sage will be made with the regularity of a daily ferry? 


As Canada has acted a primary part in inaugurating the ocean steam 
service as it now exists, and which is su full of promise for the future, 
it appears to me becoming that we should cherish the memory of her sons, 
who, by their energy, skill and enterprise prominently aided in_ its 
development. Of those whose lives were closely identified with its first 
inception, the last survivor, Mr. James Goudie, lately died, and his death 
suggests that before the year comes to a close, steps should be taken 
to pay honor to the men who built and sent to sea the first regular 
steam-ship “to battle with the billows of the Atlantic.” Is it not our 
duty to remember gratefully our fellow-country-men, who had the 
courage to undertake, and who successfully accomplished an enterprise, 
great in its conception and yet immeasurably greater in its consequences? 
It is no mere figure of speech to claim that these early efforts to which 
I will now allude, in no small degree assisted in inaugurating a system of 
inter-communication by sea, which has revolutionized commerce, and 
advanced the cause of civilization in the four quarters of the globe. 


A paper was read last year before the Literary and Historical Society 
of Quebec by one of the Vice-Presidents, Mr. Archibald’ Campbell, on 
the passage made by the steamship “ Royal William,” nearly 60 years 
ago. Mr. Campbell enters into full particulars of the event, furnishes a 
diagram of the vessel together with letters from various individuals, com- 
prising the ship architect, the builder, the captain and others in support 
of the claim that the first ocean steamship was built in Canada. Among 
other authorities, he refers to Mr. Kivas Tully, who, he states, “de- 
livered a most valuable lecture in Toronto thereon before the Canadian 
Institute in 1877.” Mr. Tully’s paper cannot be found, but with the aid 
of the Assistant Secretary of the Institute, who has examined the 


| 
’ 
| 
1 
. 
: 
; 


1891-92.] NOTE ON OCEAN STEAM NAVIGATION. 167 


minutes, I have learned that it was read on Saturday, December st, 
1877. There is a full report in the G/ode of Dec. 3rd following, which 
[have examined. Mr. Tully gives a full and interesting account of the 
researches made by himself and others. Mr. Tully’s paper is undoubt- 
edly a valuable record and I respectfully suggest it should be published 
in our proceedings. 


Mr. Campbell and Mr. Tully agree in the main; in my judgment 
the following conclusions are incontestably established :— 


1. The first steamship to cross the Atlantic was built by a joint stock 
company at the yard of Campbell & Black in Quebec, in the year 
1830-31.* (See information in foot-note, for which I am indebted to the 
kindness of Mr. Archibald Campbell, since this paper was read.) 


*According to the Register of the *‘ Royal William” in the Customs House, Port of Quebec, 
dated 22nd August, 1831, the subscribing owners, as Trustees of the incorporated ‘‘ Quebec and 


- Halifax Steam Navigation Company,” representing sixty-four shares, were William Findlay, 


William Walker and Jeremiah Leaycraft, of Quebec, Merchants. 
SHAREHOLDERS OF THE INCORPORATED COMPANY. 


Parties constituted and declared to be one body corporate and politic by the name of ‘* Zhe 
Qucbec and Halifax Steam Navigation Company,” under ist Wm. IV., Cap. 33 of Lower 
Canada Statutes :—Jchn Forsyth, Wm. Walker, Wm. Finlay, John Caldwell, Jeremiah 
Leaycraft, Henry Le Mesurier, William Price, Matthew Bell, George Keys, William 
Pemberton, George Pemberton, Henry Pemberton, John Saxton Campbell, Robert Paterson, 
Robert Shortis, James Hamilton, James Gibb, Chas. Felix Aylwin, Hypolite Dubord, Noah 
Freer, Augustus Freer, Charles A. Holt, Francis Bell, James Hunt, Samuel Neilson, Wm. 
Lampson, John Leather, Robert Shaw, Wm. Phillips, John Ryan, James Stansfeld, Wm. 
Sheppard, Thos. Tucker, John Jones, jr., Benjamin Torrance, Wm. Henderson, Alexander 
Simpson, James Clearihew, Peter Paterson, Charles Francis Roy, George Black, Joseph Stone 
Shaw, John Racey, Duucan McCallum, Colin McCallum, Joseph Dyke, Robert Pope Ross, 
John Fraser, John Malcolm Fraser, John Bell, John Miller, James Saunders, James McKenzie, 
Margaret Urquhart, John Lambly, Alexander Morrison, Thomas Gordon, David Logan, 
George Taylor, Allison Davie, Robert Dalkin, John Munn, John Douglas, Archibald Campbell, 
Wm. Henry Roy, Wm. Carter, John McLeod, John Kerr, Kobert Daunton, Robert Richardson, 
Thomas Gibb, Dominic Daly, Joachim Mondor, James Edie, Alexander Clarke, John Richard- 
son, George Moffat, Peter McGill, Adam L. McNider, John Torrance, Robert W. Harwood, 
Hector Russel, Hart Logan, Lewis Gugy, Chas. Wm. Grant, Horatio Gates, Nathaniel Jones, 
Wm. Ritchie, James Brackenridge, Wm. Budden, Andrew Shaw, Samuel Cunard, Richard 
Harney, sr,, Richard C. T'remain, Henry Prior, John Rutchford, jr., Alex Murison, Frederick W. 
Clarke, Edward De Blois, James Mitchell, J. G. A. Creighton, Thomas Grassie, Joseph Starr, 
Andrew Belcher, George Rundell, James Bridge. Robert Romans, Adam Esson, Temple 
Lewis Piers, John Alexander Barry, James Bain, George Smith, John Howe, George 
Russel, Alexander McDonald, James McDonald, William Carritt, J. Tobin, Mickel 
Tobin, George P. Lawson, Edward Potter, James H. Tidmarsh, Alexander Keith, Eliza 
Leggatt, William Brahm, Henry Lockeyer, Adam Dechezineany, Nicolas Le Cain, 
George Handley, Conrad West, John Stayner, Richard Marshall, Richard Davis, James 
Ritchie, Charles Delvolf, John Johnson, John Johnson, jr., Chas. Fairbanks, Alexander 
Primrose, Alexander McGregor, John Munro, David Hare, Thos. Maynard, Thos. Grant, 
Andrew Fraser, Peter McNab, Robert Downes, James T. Avery, Robert Dawson, Wm. Black, 


168 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Von IT. 
2. The designer of the ship and superintendent of its construction was 
Mr. James Goudie, born in Quebec, 1809, and who died 1892. 


3. This ship was launched in the spring of 1831, with more than ordin- 
ary ceremony. The governor of the province Lord Aylmer was present 


Jonathan Tremain, J. Boggs, George Hartshorne, Wm. Mortimer, John Barron, Wm. Stairs, 
Wm. M. Allan, Joseph Austin, George Innis, Patrick Ross, James Leisham, Wm. F. Young, 
Rufus Black, Joseph Danby, George Turner, George Barton, Samuel Davis, Francis Le Cain, 
James Wilkie, Samuel Mitchel, David Starr, James Robb, James L. Stair, Ed. M. Archibald, 
E. Ross, I. Primrose, James McNab, Jasper Reoust, Allan McDonald, I. Shannon, Joseph 
Allison, George Young, Wm. Young, Philip J. Holland, Daniel Starr, L. Yates, Wm. McCara, 
Charles Keefler, Charles Rigby, Wm. Foster, John Romans, Wm. Woodill, Jas. Donaldson, 
Benjamin Schneller, Alexander Rankin, Thos. H. Peters, James A. Street, Alex. Fraser, jr., 
John Fraser, Andrew Crane, Joseph Allison, Hugh Morrell, Wm. Lock, Joseph Cunard, 
Richard Blackstock, Christopher Clarke, Gilbert Henderson, Robert Henderson, Patrick 
Henderson, Joseph Russel, John Hawbolt, James Letson, Asa Willard, J. M. Johnson, Alex. 
P, Henderson, John S. Willaston, Thomas C. Allan, Wm. Carman, jr., George Taylor, Henry 
Cunard, Wm. Eade, Ed. McQuillan, Joseph Samuel, Mary Little, Daniel Kieth, Caleb McCully, 
Alexander Sherriff, John Samuel, Gorwin Rainie, Francis Peabody, Martin Cramey, Alexander 
Key, Noah Freer, Francis Durette, James Black, James McDonald, John Torrance, William 
Price, William Walker, and John Jones. 


CERTIFICATE OF COLLECTOR OF CUSTOMS FOR PORT OF QUEBEC. 


REGISTER OF STEAMSHIP ‘f ROYAL WIILLIAM.” 
No. 13. Port of Quebec. Dated 18th May, 1833. 
2g Y, 1033 


Name, ‘‘ Royal William.” Burthen, 363 60-94 tons. John McDougall, Master. Built at 
this port in the year 1831, which appeared by a former certificate of registry, No. 42, granted 
_here the 22nd August, 1831, now delivered up and cancelled upon transfer of property. 

Name and employment of surveying officer. (Signed) © C. SECRETAN, Acting. 

One deck and round-house, 3 masts; length, 160 feet; breadth taken above the main wales, 
44 feet ; height between decks, or depth of hold, 17 feet 9 inches. Schooner rigged witha 
standing bowsprit ; square sterned ; carvel built ; quarter badges ; scroll head ; admeasurement 
afloat ; propelled by steam, with wheels or flyers at each side. 


Subscribing Owners. Shares. 
James Bell Forsyth, } Ten. 
Jeremiah Leaycraft, of Quebec, Merchants. den: 
Henry Le Mesurier, ( Ten. 

Other Owners. Shares. 
Mathew Bell, Fourteen. 
Noah Freer, of Quebec, Merchants. diens 
Henry John Caldwell, Mens 


De Novo, London, 22nd Nov., 1833. 
A true copy. 


Customs House, Quebec, 2nd March, 1891. 
(Signed) D. D. O’MEARA, 
Acting Re,istrar of Shipping. 
The steamship ‘‘ Royal William,” McDougall, Master, cleared on Saturday, 3rd Auvust, 
1833, for London, and sailed at 5 o’clock, a.m., Monday, 5th August. 


The ‘‘ Royal William” arrived at Gravesend, 25 days passaye from Pictou, Nova Scotia. 
(Signed) W. DUNSCOMB, 


Collector of Custonies. 
Port of Quebec, 5th February, 1872. 


1891-92.] NOTE ON OCEAN STEAM NAVIGATION. 169 


with his staff, the military authorities and the band of the 32nd 
Regiment. The event was further honored by the presence of Lady 
Aylmer who in the customary manner gave the vessel the name of the 
“Royal William” after King William IV., then on the throne. 


4. The ship was towed to Montreal to receive her machinery,* and 
on being fitted for sea, her first voyage was to Halifax. Before setting 
out for England, she traded between Quebec, Halifax and Boston. She 
was the first British Steamer to arrive at the latter port. 


5. In the list of owners appear the names of the three brothers 
Joseph, Henry, and Samuel Cunard of Halifax. 


6. Her dimensions were length 160 feet; hold 17 feet 9 inches ; breadth 
outside 44 feet; breadth between paddle boxes 28 feet ; she had three 
masts schooner rigged ; builder’s measurement 1,370 tons ; with accom- 
modation for 60 passengers. 


7. She left Quebec for London August 5th 1833, called at Pictou, 
Nova Scotia, to receive coal and overhaul machinery. She re-started 
from Pictou, August 18th, with seven passengers, 254 chaldrons of coal 
and a light cargo. She encountered a terrific gale on the banks of 
Newfoundland which disabled one of her engines. The passage from 
Pictou to London occupied 25 days. 


8. Ten days after her arrival in London she was chartered by the 
Portuguese government to enter the service of Dom Pedro as a troop 
ship. 


9. In 1834 she was sold to the Spanish government, was converted 
into a war steamer, and under the new name, of “ Isabel Secunda,” was 
employed against Don Carlos. A letter from the well known Alex- 
ander Somerville, who, as he tells us, joined the British Legion and 
became a colour-sergeant, appeared in the Toronto Globe, May 15th, 
1876. This letter describes an incident which came under his own 
observation, May 5th, 1836, off St. Sebastian, Bay of Biscay. Mr. 
Somerville remarks, that the Canadian built ship “Isabel Secunda,” 
(originally the “Royal William,”’) “was the earliest steamer of war in 
the history of nations to deliver a hostile shot.” 


10. After an eventful service for some years she was sent to Jor- 
deaux for repairs, when her timbers were found to be somewhat decayed ; 


*T am informed on excellent authority, that the engine, boiler and machinery were turnished 
by the Montreal works, known as St. Mary’s foundry, Charles Wm. Grant, Baron de Longueiul, 
proprietor. The signature of the Baron, Charles Wm. Grant, is attached to the original list of 
shareholders of the incorporated steamship company, and it is stated by his descendants that he 
sunk of his private means in all about $40,000, in the venture of the ‘‘ Royal William.” S. F. 


170 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTR.  . [ Vou. Wal 


the engines, however, were in serviceable condition, and were trans- 
ferred to a new vessel, a second “Isabel Secunda,” to form part of the 
Spanish navy. What was left of the original “Royal William” remained 
a hulk in the French port. 


Both Messrs. Tully and Campbell allude to the claims set up in the 
United States on behalf of a ship, “The Savannah,” as the vessel which 
made the transatlantic voyage under steam at an earlier date. An article 
making this claim appeared in Harper's Magazine, for February, 1877. 
We there learn that the “Savannah” was built in New York and launch- 
ed on August 22nd, 1818. She was 350 tons burden. A steam engine 
was placed on deck, and shifting paddle wheels were contrived so that 
they could be lowered over the sides of the vessel in calm weather and 
brought again on deck when the wind rose. She had small capacity 
for coal, indeed it is doubtful if she consumed coal, a description of fuel 
but little used in the United States in.those day; at least one authority 
states that the only fuel consumed on the voyage was wood. It is not 
possible to differ from the conclusions formed by Messrs. Tully and 
Campbell that the “Savannah” was simply a sailing ship, to which 
had been added light paddle wheels capable of being driven by steam 
machinery, the whole of a somewhat rude description yet in a way 
available for keeping the vessel in motion when the wind failed.* 


The “Savannah” crossed the Atlantic in 1819. She left Savannah on 
the morning of May 22nd and reached Liverpool on the evening of 
~June-2oth making the passage in less than thirty days. It is stated that 
steam was used on eighteen days, and the log records that the shifting 
paddles were used for a few hours at a time when the condition of wind 
and sea admitted, but it is obvious that the sails were chiefly depended 
upon throughout the voyage.+ 


The “Savannah” remained at Liverpool from June 2oth until July 
23rd when she sailed for the Baltic and at the ports where she called, 


* A writer in Scribner's Magazine, May 1887, states, ‘‘the paddles were constructed to fold 
up and be laid on deck while not in use,” and the ‘‘log” describes the process of shifting the 
wheels, which did not occupy more than 30 minutes. 


+ Popular Science Monthly New York, January 1893, after an examination of the Log of the 
Savannah, has the following: ‘‘The voyage to Liverpool began May 22nd, 1819. On the 24th, 
at 5 a.m. the Savannah got under way off Tybee Light and put to sea with steam and sails ; at 
6 a.m. left the pilot; at 8 a.m. took off the wheels in twenty minutes, this was to insure the 
wheels getting safely to Liverpool. The Savannah reached Liverpool, steaming up the Mersey, 
in twenty-nine days eleven hours from Savannah, having run eighty hours under steam.” This 
intormation gives for the whole voyage 707 hours, of which 80 hours were under steam, and 627 
hours without steam being used. Possibly the paddles were employed on eighteen days, for a 
few hours each day. S. F. 


1891-92. ] NOTE ON OCEAN STEAM NAVIGATION. 171 


excited some curiosity. On Oct. 1oth she set sail from St. Petersburg 
on her homeward voyage and arrived at Savannah, Nov. 30th. There is 
no mention of the paddles having been used on the return voyage or 
indeed at any time after she left St. Petersburg. The writer in Scribner 
states that on the return of the “Savannah” to the United States the 
machinery was removed and she assumed her original character as a 
sailing ship. She was finally wrecked, and found a resting place on 
the south shore of Long Island. 


It may not be out of place to allude to information independently 
obtained with respect to both vessels. Some of the older citizens of 
Toronto will remember Captain Sutherland who commanded the steamer 
Magnet on Lake Ontario, before he met with his sad fate at the Desjardins 
Canal accident in 1858. He, it was, who thirty-four years earlier assisted 
in preparing the “ Royal William” for her long voyage to England, and 
actually accompanied her as second in command as far as Pictou, when 
she left Quebec on August 5th, 1833. Many of the particulars described 
by Messrs. Tully and Campbell I had from the lips of Captain Sutherland, 
who related them to a number of gentlemen of whom Sir George Simp- 
son, Governor of the Hudson Bay Company was one, on a passage by 
water from Toronto to Kingston about the year 1850. This independent 
testimony fully corroborates that which has been set forth respecting 
the “Royal William.” 


I had occasion ten years ago to make enquiries with regard to the 
“Savannah.” I addressed a citizen of Savannah whose acquaintance I 
had made after the war, when he visited Canada. This gentleman at 
my request examined all the records to be found in his native city 
respecting the ship “ Savannah” and her means of propulsion. He wrote 
me at length, and described the machinery attached to her as being of a 
somewhat rude description ; there was nothing to show, he informed me, 
that it had been continuously employed on the voyage. I quote part of 
his letter: “She resembled very much in mould an old United States 
frigate. The hull was surmounted with a stack and three masts—fore, 
main and mizen—and was provided with side wheels of a primitive 
pattern, left wholly exposed to view, and so arranged that they could 
at any time be unshipped and the vessel navigated by sails only.” 


Giving the “Savannah” the fullest credit for all that may be due to 
her, it cannot be affirmed that she crossed the Atlantic under steam, nor 
can it be pretended that she was the pioneer of the ocean steam-ship 
service of to-day, in any sense. It may with greater truth be held that 
the “Savannah” had a deterring influence on the further efforts of enter- 
prising ship-builders, and that the introduction of transatlantic steam- 


172 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTI1UTE. | Vou. ILL. 


ship service was actually retarded by the ill-success of the attempt of 
1819. The mode of propulsion employed at intervals on the eastward 
voyage of the “Savannah” was abandoned and she returned to America 
under sail. Its partial use on the first voyage stimulated no effort to 
alter or improve the makeshift machinery used, or to introduce something 
more perfect and, more permanent on ships subsequently constructed. 
It set in motion no attempt to send to sea a second “ Savannah” to cross 
the Atlantic by steam power. The only other example on record of a 
vessel similar to the “ Savannah” is the “ Enterprise,” a ship which made 
a voyage in 1825 to India assisted by steam. Like the “ Savannah” 
she depended on her sails, using steam at intervals when there was no 
wind. This adventure, like that of the “Savannah,” was entirely barren 
of any beneficial results. Attention continued to be directed to the im- 
provement of ordinary sailing ships, and as a consequence there came 
into existence a magnificent class of vessels known as “clippers,” propell- 
ed only by wind and sail. It was not uncommon for ships of this 
class to cross the Atlantic in half the time occupied by the “ Savannah.” 
liiwe vexeept the “Royal “William °)’i71$33,' there! is mo /recordmen 
any ship, propelled in whole or in part by steam, having made the 
passage between any British port and any American port for nearly 
twenty years after the performance of the “ Savannah.” 


The “Royal William” exercised an influence of a directly opposite 
character. One result was to make clear that the transatlantic vessel of 
the future was to be a steam-ship. Sir Samuel Cunard with his two 
brothers were, as shareholders in the Quebec and Halifax Steam Navig- 
ation Company, part owners of the “ Royal William.” Cunard was a 
man of great business ability, rare shrewdness, and with much originality 
of character. The success which attended the experiment led him to 
foresee the possibility, nay the certainty of future triumphs. It became 
evident to his mind that sailing ships as mail packets were doomed. He 
at once grasped the situation, and determined the course which he subse- 
quently pursued. His effort was to obtain a contract with the British 
Government for carrying the mails, and after constant perseverance and 
great delay, he finally succeeded in 1838. The service agreed upon was 
fortnightly in the first place, and afterwards weekly. The “ Britannia,” 
the |“ Alcadia;’, the “Caledonia” and) the.“ Columbia,” avere (at@ence 
placed under construction, and these four vessels formed the beginning 
of the magnificent fleet of steamships which ever since have borne the 
honoured name of Cunard. 


Quite distinct from the action of Mr. Cunard, and while his negotiations 
were 1n progress, the British and American Steam Navigation Company 


1891-92. ] NOTE ON CCEAN STEAM NAVIGATION. ihe 


was founded by enterprising merchants in the Mother Country. This 
Company was formed in 1836, within three years after the passage of 
the “Royal William,’ and immediately the construction of the “Great 
Western” specially for the Atlantic voyage was undertaken; the 
“Sirius” was chartered for the same purpose. These were the first 
steamships to cross the ocean after the “Royal William.” The “Sirius” 
left London on April 4th, 1838, the “Great Western” left Bristol three 
days later, and by a singular coincidence they both steamed into New 
York Harbour on St. George’s day. Other steamships followed in 
rapid succession, among them I may mention the ‘‘Liverpool” and the 
“Royal William ;” both were built in England, and both began their 
trips a few months after the “Sirius” and ‘Great Western.” The latter 
“Royal William,” the second of this name has led to some confusion, 
from being better known than the Quebec vessel built eight years or so 
earlier; and it has caused the first “ Royal William” somewhat to pass 
out of memory. 


To my mind it is incontestably established that the memorable voyage 
of the Canadian built “Royal William” from Quebec to London in 
1833, must be held to be the first passage across the Atlantic under 
steam; that passage triumphantly demonstrated the practicability of 
steam navigation on a voyage between the two continents, notwithstand- 
ing the declaration of Dr. Lardner, who at that date pronounced it “ per- 
fectly chimerical, and” to use his own words, “they might as well talk 
of making a voyage from New York or Liverpool to the moon.” 


The Canadian built “ Royal William” undoubtedly proved to be the 
pioneer of Atlantic steamships. It cannot be disputed that she was the 
forerunner of the Cunard line, and as such she was equally the fore- 
runner of the thirty-four other lines which to-day run regularly between 
America and Europe. It must certainly be admitted that this pioneer 
ship has had no small influence on the ocean steam service of the globe 
—a service which embraces the great lines running to India, China, 
Japan, South Africa, South America and Australia, a service con- 
sisting of ships which may be counted by thousands with a gross tonnage 
of 12,000,000 tons. And tous Canadians and British subjects it is 
interesting to note that ¢wo thirds of this enormous tonnage belong to 
Great Britain, Canada and the Colonies, while the remaining ove ‘third 
may be claimed by all the other nations of the world. 


We myst all regard with satisfaction the circumstance that Canada has 
the proud distinction of having taken the initiative in applying science 
and mechanical skill to a purpose which has led to such splendid results. 
Is it not a national duty that we should honour the memory of the men 


ih! TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou IIT. 


whose skill and enterprise have in advancing these results done honour 
to Canada? Would it not therefore be becoming on the part of the 
Canadian Institute to initiate a movement to establish some enduring 
record in commemoration of the voyage of the “Royal William” in 1833, 
and in honour of those connected with her? The record might take the 
form of a brass memorial tablet, or as may hereafter be determined, 
placed in some fit position in the halls or corridors of the Parliament 
Buildings at Ottawa. This course is followed in the mother country, 
where records of great historical events can be seen in the entrance 
Hall of the Houses of Parliament at Westminster. 


Whatever form the suggestion may assume, or wherever placed, it will 
be a lasting tribute to the skill and courage of the men associated with 
the first transatlantic steamship. Such a record is due to our country 
and our countrymen, and the proposal having its origin in Toronto will 
be accepted as a graceful compliment to a sister city, where the “ Royal 
William” was designed, constructed and sent to sea. The memorial itself 
will denote an incident in our annals of which all Canadians of whatever 
race, may feel allowable pride. It will indicate the point of commence- 
ment of a new era in the history of navigation. It will mark the part 
which Canada has played in the inauguration of a system of inter-com- 
munication which has contributed in a remarkable degree to the advance- 
ment of civilization ; and which has exercised and will long continue to 
exercise an important influence on the destinies of the human race. 


NOTE ON EARLY SPEAMBOATS: 
By SANDFORD FLEMING, LL.D., C.M.G., ETC. 
(Read 17th December, 1892). 


There are many records of attempts to propel vessels by steam before 
the beginning of the century. The most successful were those of Mr. 
Miller, on Dalswinton Loch in Scotland in 1788 and of Mr. Syanington 
on the Forth and Clyde Canal some twelve years later. These and other 
inventors devoted much time and money to accomplish the object they 
had in view and much credit is due to them for the ingenuity displayed ; 


1891-92.] NOTE ON EARLY SltEAMBOATS. 175 


but these early efforts were of the character of experiments, and it is 
generally conceded that the first really successful attempt to navigate 
water by steam power for regular public traffic was in 1807. 


In that year a vessel named the “Clermont” was launched on the 
Hudson. She was built by Mr. Fulton, who had visited Scotland and 
profited by the efforts of Miller and Symington. Fulton was assisted 
with money by Mr. Livingstone, then American Minister at Paris. The 
“Clermont” was 130 feet long with a breadth of 16% feet. Her engine 
was made in England, at the celebrated works of Boulton & Watt. She 
attained a speed of five miles an hour, proved a practical success and 
carried goods and passengers between New York and Albany for some 


years. 


If we have the best grounds for stating that to Canada is due the honour 
of sending to sea the pioneer ocean steamship, we must fully acknow- 
ledge that the first steamboat in the world, regularly and continuously 
engaged in passenger traffic, was produced in the United States. 


In 1809, two years after the “Clermont” made her trial trip on the 
Hudson, the first steamboat appeared on the St. Lawrence. I am indebted 
to Dr.S. E. Dawson for the following interesting details: “On November 
3rd, 1809, the steamer “ Accommodation,” carrying ten passengers, left 
Montreal on Wednesday at 2 o’clock in the afternoon, and arrrived 
at Quebec on Saturday at 8 o’clock in the morning. She anchored every 
night, and that practice was continued for many years on the St. 
Lawrence, so that of the 66 hours which intervened between her depar- 
ture and arrival at Quebec, 30 hours were spent at anchor ; the trip was 
therefore made in 36 hours. This steamer was built for John Molson, 
the first of the name. She was 75 feet long in the keel and 85 feet long 
on deck.” 


In addition to these details, the following which appears in the Quebec 
Mercury, after the arrival of the vesssel on her trial trip, may be of some 
interest: “On Saturday morning at 8 o’clock, arrived here from Montreal, 
being her first trip, the steam-boat “ Accommodation,” with ten passengers. 
This is the first vessel of the kind that ever appeared in the-harbour. She 
is continually crowded with visitants. She left Montreal on Wednesday at 
two o'clock, so that her passsage was sixty-six hours, thirty of which she 
was at anchor. She arrived at Three-Rivers in twenty-four hours. She 
has at present berths for twenty passengers, which next year will be con- 
siderably augmented. No wind or tide can stop her. She is 75 feet keel 
and 85 feet on deck. The price for a passage up is nine dollars, and eight 
down—the vessel supplying provisions. The great advantage attending 


176 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IIL. 


a vessel so constructed, is that a passage may be calculated on to a 
degree of certainty in point of time, which cannot be the case with any 
vessel propelled by sails only. The steamboat receives her impeller from 
an open double-spoked, perpendicular wheel, on each side, without any 
circular band or rim. To the end of each double spoke is fixed a square 
board, which enters the water, and by the rotary motion of the wheel acts 
like a paddle. The wheels are put and kept in motion by steam, opera- 
ting within the vessel. A mast is to be fixed in her for the purpose of 
using a sail when the wind is favourable, which will occasionally accelerate 
her headway.” 


These extremely interesting details obviously written by an eye witness 
describe the second steamboat which ever made regular trips in Ameri- 
can waters, or in any part of the world for trade purposes. That she 
proved successful as a commercial venture may be judged from the fact 
that within a few years after she commenced running Mr. Molson added 
two other steam-boats the “Swiftsure’”’ and the “ Malsham ” of increased 
dimensions. The former vessel was 130 feet in length of keel and 140 feet 
on deck with a width of 24 feet. On her trial trip, in 1813, the “ Swift- 
sure’ made the passage from Montreal to Quebec in 22% hours notwith- 
standing that the wind blew strong ahead the whole distance. She 
beat the fastest sailing packet on the line 14 hours in a race of 36 hours. 
The “Malsham” was built in Montreal in 1814, and was registered at the 
Custom House, Quebec, May 4th, 1815. In the registry she is described 
_asa “steam vessel worked by steam, with wheels or flyers at each side.” 


The successful application of steam to the propulsion of vessels being 
established, it soon spread to other countries. As far as I have been able 
to investigate the matter, regular steam boats were seen for the first time 
in the following order: on the Hudson, in 1807; on the St. Lawrence, 
in 1809; on the Clyde, in 1812; on the Severn, in 1813; on the Mississ- 
ippl,in 1814; on the Humber, in 1814; it was 1815 before the first steam- 
boat, a small vessel named the “ Marjorie,” appeared on the Thames; 
the same year witnessed the “Frontenac” plying on Lake Ontario. 
The latter steamboat was built by the enterprise of the late Senator John 
Hamilton of Kingston, at a cost of £20,000. 


The third vessel on the list, that launched on the Clyde, in 1812, was 
named the “Comet.” She was built by Henry Bell. Her length was 40 
feet with 10% feet beam; her draught of water 4 feet ; her speed under 
favorable conditions was four miles an hour. She-continued to ply 
between Glasgow and Greenock a distance of about 20 miles, for some 
years. The “Comet” greatly improved appears to have been transferred 
to the River Forth where she did her work more efficiently; she ran for a 


a 


1891-92. ] NOTE ON POSTAGE STAMPS. MWYcrs 


considerable time between the terminus of the Forth and Clyde canal 
and Newhaven a distance of 27 miles at the rate of 7% miles an hour. 


Much importance has been attached to the efforts of Henry Bell, the 
builder of the “Comet.” A grateful country has evinced its appreciation 
by erecting a noble monument to his memory. This monument is con- 
spicuously placed on a promontory of the River Clyde, where it may be 
seen by every passenger passing up or down the river. The “ Comet” 
was the first steamboat in Europe engaged in any serviceable purpose ; 
three years before the “Comet” was launched, Canadian enterprise placed 
the “ Accommodation” on the St. Lawrence, and for many years this 
vessel continued to run regularly, carrying passengers and freight 
between Montreal and Quebec. 


All honor to the memory of John Molson, the master mind who caused 
to be built and who directed the movements of the first steamboat on 
Canadian waters! Can we do less than find a place for a second memo- 
rial tablet to commemorate an event of no small interest in the annals of 
our country ? 


NOTE ON POSTAGE STAMPS. 
By SANDFORD FLEMING, LL.D., C.M.G., ETc. 
(Read 17th December, 1892.) 


I am desirous of submitting to the Canadian Institute a matter which 
may possibly, to some, appear to be of little importance, but which never- 
theless affects the daily lives of many of us, and in this point of view 
may claim public attention. 


The system of adhesive stamps for the prepayment of letters came into 
operation during the last half century. There was not a single postage 
stamp in use in any part of the world before the year 1840. Now there 
are thousands of different kinds and they are used by millions daily by 
all the different nationalities of the world. 


Postage stamps were officially established in the British Islands fifty- 


178 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. Muh. 


two years ago. The first foreign state to adopt them was the Canton of 
Zurich in Switzerland, in 1843. They were introduced into the United 
States in 1847. Throughout Europe they became common in 1849 and 
1850. In Canada they were employed for the first time in 1851. Until 
that time the post office in the British American provinces had been 
controlled by officers appointed by the home government. On April 6th, 
1851, the entire management was transferred from Imperial to Provincial 
authority and within the same year several important reforms were 
carried into effect. Previous to that date the charge for the carrying of 
letters was extremely high—inland postage averaged nine pence 
currency (15 cents) per letter. It was at once reduced to three pence 
(5 cents). For three years longer the charge on foreign letters remained 
at the old rates, viz., one shilling and fourpence currency (about 27 cents) 
on English, and sixpence (10 cents) on United States letters. 


The first Post Master General for the Province of Canada was the Hon. 
James Morris, and it was under his administration that the reduction on 
the postal charge on inland letters was made, and adhesive stamps for 
their prepayment introduced. Canadian postage stamps, for the three 
penny rate, were first issued for public use on St. George’s day, April 
23d, Lost 


It is with no desire to cast any reflection on Mr. Morris, under whose 
auspices great postal reforms were initiated, when I humbly point out 
that the stamps introduced by him were anything but faultless. Forty 
years, experience has established, that the designer whom Mr. Morris 
employed, failed to recognize the essential features which a postage stamp 
should possess; and strange as it may seem the worst features of the 
original faulty design still remain. From 1851 to the present date, the 
defective characteristics of the first stamp have in a greater or less degree 
been preserved in every successive issue. 


Stamps of different values are necessary for the prepayment of letters 
and postal packets, varying in weight. Obviously, a postage stamp should 
on its face, plainly indicate its value, so that it should present no difficulty 
to the person using it. The three-penny stamp in 1851 had on each of 
its four corners a small figure “three” (3) to denote its value, its designer 
seemingly ignoring the fact that one large figure would be plainer than four 
or any number of small figures We may trace to this source the crucial 
defect of every Canadian stamp since issued, for whatever changes have 
been made in those printed from year to year since their first introduc- 
tion, the small figures to indicate their denomination have been con- 
stantly adhered to. When we examine the whole series there is a strong 
family likeness in this particular. Indeed the stamps in common use to- 


a ee ee ah a - 


1891-92. ] NOTE ON POSTAGE STAMPS. 179 


day so much resemble each other that many persons can distinguish 
them only by close examination. Take for example the three cent and 
the one cent stamps; in general design they are identical, and the figures 
3 and I in each case are so minute as to be scarcely distinguishable in an 
artificial light, and more especially by persons advanced in years. It is 
true that with the intention of assisting the eye stamps are printed in 
different colours; red in one case, yellow in another, green in a third, 
and so on; but this mode of distinction in no way mends matters to those 
suffering from what is known as colour blindness. In truth it aggravates 
the evil, as some of the colours in use render the whole design, especially 
in certain lights, next to invisible. It is not surprising therefore, that one 
stamp is apt to be taken for another, as is frequently the case, unless care 
be taken to seek the aid of some person whose vision is in no way defective. 
It cannot be held that the class of persons who in various degrees are 
incapable of distinguishing colours, are of no account. According to 
the best authority it is estimated that one in every twenty is 
colour-blind. This rate would give for the whole Dominion not less 
than a quarter of a million souls who suffer from this incapacity. With 
justice and reason we may ask, why should this number, or any con- 
siderable number of the population, be disregarded in a matter which 
affects their daily lives? I can bear personal testimony to instances 
constantly arising from the difficulty in distinguishing the postage 
stamps in common use. In my own limited sphere scarcely a day passes 
without meeting with petty annoyances from the cause assigned. 
Personal inconvenience is of small consequence as arule; but in this 
case it is an experience which suggests how enormous must be the 
aggregate inconvenience traceable to the same cause. Moreover, the 
sender of letters is not the only sufferer from these petty annoyances, 
as letters improperly stamped have been known to remain in the dead 
letter office, or have had double charges levied on delivery to the receiver. 


I have, by implication, cast blame on the individual responsible for the 
details of the first stamp issued. Referring to some old memoranda I 
there find the original design or rather its facszmmz/e in the first proof from 
the engraver’s plate, and I am thus reminded that the blame must rest to 
a large extent upon myself, inasmuch as, at the request of the Post- 
master General I furnished the design bearing date February 1851. It 
must however be said that the stamp then issued is not the same in all 
respects as the present stamp. Among the changes which have been 
made, an effigy of the Queen’s head has been substituted for a deaver. 
Her Majesty’s portrait is always seen with satisfaction and few will fail to 
recognize the appropriateness of this change if they keep out of view 
the process of cancellation by the post office officials. The objection 


180 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vot. Dae 


which must be taken to the stamps in use to-day throughout the 
Dominion is on the ground of the inherent defect which I have pointed 
out, a defect which they have inherited from the parent stamp of 1851. 


Frankly acknowledging my own responsibility with regard to the 
objectionable feature referred to, I feel that a peculiar moral obligatign 
is imposed upon me to endeavour to make such reparation as may be in 
my power, for the evils which have been transmitted to the present day 
through successive generations of stamps. Accordingly I take upon my- 
self the duty of respectfully recommending that the design of our 
Canadian postage stamps be reconsidered and remodelled. With this 
in view I beg leave to offer two suggestions, viz.:— 


First.—That the Queen’s Head be retained but on a reduced scale 
and so placed that it will occupy the upper half of the stamp, leaving in 
the lower half ample space for a single large figure to denote the 
value. This course is now followed in some of the more recent English 
stamps, and I would instance the two pence half-penny stamp, used’ for 
foreign postage. If all our Canadian stamps were designed on this 
principle, the defects which have been mentioned would be removed. 


Second.— Another course would be to substitute the Imperial Crown for 
the Queen’s Head, placing it over a panel or shield on which would be 
inscribed in large plain figures the denomination of the stamp, in some 
such manner as shown in the sketch. 


For those who fortunately can distinguish colours, no doubt much 
benefit is to be found in their use, in printing stamps of different values, 
but I hold that the employment of colours should be secondary as a 
means of distinguishing one stamp from another. I humbly submit that 
it should be held to be an essential feature of all stamps hereafter issued, 
that the distinctive number be so plain and so conspicuous and so un- 
mistakable, as to be easily recognized by all persons under ordinary 
circumstances. 


With great respect I submit these remarks for the consideration of the 
members of the Canadian Institute. If they commend themselves to the 
approval of this Society, the Council will, I do not doubt, deal with them 
in the mode which they conceive will generally best serve the public 
interests. 


1891-92. | THE MIGRATION OF THE EVENING GROSBEAK IN 1890. 181 


THE MIGRATION OF THE EVENING GROSBEAK IN 1890. 
By J. B. WILLIAMS 
(Read December 7th, 1891.) 


In a chapter on the migration and diffusion of animals in his Principles 
of Geology, Sir Charles Lyell writes as follows :—“ Besides the disposi- 
tion common to the individuals of every species slowly to extend their 
range in search of food, in proportion as their numbers augment, a mzgra- 
tory instinct often develops itself in an extraordinary manner, when 
after an unusually prolific season, or upon a sudden scarcity of provisions, 
great multitudes are threatened with famine.” 


As instances of these irregular and spasmodic migratory instincts he 
mentions the Leming (J7us demmus) in Lapland, (countless thousands 
of these little creatures, once or twice in a quarter of a century, leave 
their homes in the mountains, and march to the sea-coast ;) and the 
Springbok or Cape Antelope, which used to descend at intervals of three 
or four years from the interior of South Africa to the cultivated districts 
around the Cape. 


Birds as well as quadrupeds are subject to these irregular migrations. 


In April and May, 1888, great numbers of Pallas’ Sand Grouse (Syr- 
rhaptes paradoxus) migrated from their home in Tartary to Europe, and 
appeared in England, Scotland and Ireland in great numbers. 


They were first seen near Warsaw, in Poland, on April 21st ; near Leip- 
zig, in Saxony, on April 27th; but they did not reach England until 
about the middle of May. 


Though they laid eggs in several places, they do not seem to have 
reared any young that first summer. 


With the hope that some of them might be acclimatized to the 
country, Parliament passed a special Act making it illegal to shoot them 
until January, 1892. 


Great numbers were shot before the Act came into force, but there 
were several well authenticated instances, of those that survived the 
winter rearing young ones during the summer of 1889. A somewhat 
similar migration of the Sand Grouse occurred, twenty-five years before, 
in 1863. 

13 


182 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vot. III. 


The Rose-colored Pastor (Pastor roseus), a bird allied to the English 
Starling, affords another example of these irregular migrations. An 
immense flock of them, numbering many thousands, appeared in the 
neighborhood of Sophia, the capital of Bulgaria, in the month of June, 
1889. They were very tame, and were easily caught by hand. 


This bird’s usual habitat is in Armenia, Persia, and Southern Russia. 
A similar flock visited Bulgaria, twelve years before, in 1877. 


In January and February, 1890, the city of Toronto was invaded by 
hundreds of Evening Grosbeaks (Coccothraustes vespertina). 


This bird is described in Mr. Chamberlain’s Catalogue of Canadian 
Birds as “ an abundant resident of British Columbia, east of the Cascades, 
and occasionally found on the western slope, and in Vancouver Island. 
It isa common winter visitor to Manitoba, and a few specimens have 
been taken in Ontario.” And in Ridgeway’s Manual it is said to be an 
irregular winter visitor to Michigan, Wisconsin, Illinois, and Iowa. 


There are records of their occurrence, in small numbers, in Ontario on 
four occasions, viz.: in the years 1854, 1866, 1871, and 1883 ; but in 1890 
they came in numerous flocks, and some went as far as Montreal. In 
the States they visited Pennsylvania, New York, Vermont, New Hamp- 
shire, Massachusetts and Connecticut, States, which, with the exception 
of New York, they had never before been known to visit. 


Some of them remained till the end of April, or beginning of May, 
after which they al] seem to have returned to their usual habitat. 


Their name was given them under the impression, which seems to have 
been erroneous, that they sang in the evening. 


They belong to the large family of the Frzngzllide or Finches. 


The conical shape of the beak is a distinguishing feature of this 
family, and this feature is more strikingly developed in the Evening 
Grosbeak than in any other finch of this continent, so that its beak is a 
very powerful instrument for cracking seeds and nipping off buds. 


The European representative of the genus Coccothraustes is the Haw- 
finch (C. vulgaris), a bird that is often found in England. You will see 
from the specimen that I exhibit, that the conical bill is even more 
developed in this bird, than in the Evening Grosbeak. 


THEIR APPEARANCE IN ONTARIO. 


Mr. Mcllwraith writes from Hamilton that “the Grosbeaks were first 
observed there on Dec. 19th, 1889. Flock after flock passed along, going 


1891-92. | THE MIGRATION OF THE EVENING GROSBEAK IN 1890. 183 


east, till near the end of January, when for a few days none were seen, 
About Feb. roth the return migration began, and was very active while 
it lasted ; but they were only noticed for three or four days.” 


Mr. Ernest E. Thompson reports that a flock of about twenty were 
seen at Lorne Park, fourteen miles west of Toronto, on Jannary 16th, 
and on January 18th Mr. Cross, and Master Charles Harvey, a son of our 
President, met with specimens in Rosedale, Toronto. A male bird, that 
Master Harvey procured then, he presented to our Museum. The white 
secondary quill feathers of the wing, in this specimen, are shaded with 
brown like those of the female. 


The first time I saw any of these birds, was on January 22nd. I had 
gone out to Rosedale Heights with a gun, hoping to meet with some, as 
there had been a north-west wind on the previous day. After wandering 
about for some time, I heard what, at a distance, seemed like the creak- 
ing of a gate repeated over and over again. I walked in the direction of 
the sound, and, as I approached nearer, it increased to quite a number of 
quiet whistlings, and I saw, just in front of me, a flock of about fifteen 
Evening Grosbeaks. Their thick beaks gave them quite a parrot-like 
appearance as they ran about among the bushes, searching for seeds that 
had fallen on the ground. I followed them closely for some distance 
before they took any notice, and then the whole flock flew into a small 
tree by the roadside. I fired, and a pair of them fell. It was difficult to 
see the female bird as it lay on the greenish-brown herbage at the road- 
side, so closely did its plumage match the surrounding tints. The 
striking black, yellow, and white colours of the male bird were, of course, 
more conspicuous. 


There are many birds that exhibit these striking differences in the 
colour of the sexes. The quiet tints of the female conceal the bird when 
sitting on its nest, and protecting its young, while the more striking 
colours of the male bird make him very conspicuous. Mr. Darwin attri- 
butes the bright tints of the male, very largely, to the preference of the 
females, and their.continued selection of bright colored partners. 


It often seems, however, to be the duty of the male bird to attract, not 
only the attention of the female, but also, that of any enemy that 
approaches too near her, and to lure away the enemy from the nest and 
eggs, by his attractive colours, or peculiar antics. The Scarlet Tanager, 
the Towhee, and Bob-o-link are, I think, examples of this. 


The Grosbeaks were very numerous in the neighbourhood of the city 
until the end of January. There was very little snow about, and they 
fed largely on the ground. 


184 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vox. IIT, 


Then, for about a week, they nearly all disappeared. On the night of 
February 7th, snow fell heavily, and on the 8th great numbers of them 
appeared again in, and around the city. They now fed largely on the 
Mountain Ash berries, and for three or four days were almost as common 
in the suburban streets as the English Sparrow. 


This would be, according to Mr. MclIlwraith’s observations, the return. 
journey of the main body of the migrants. Most of them had left by 
February the roth, the very day on which the advance guard reached 
Hamilton. 


Some were seen at Lorne Park on February 15th, and flocks were 
occasionally seen near Toronto until the middle of May, but none of 
them, as far as I have heard, remained to breed in this district. 


Specimens were taken in Montreal at the end of January, and on 
February 5th. This is just the time, during which, they were absent 
from Toronto. 


THEIR APPEARANCE IN THE STATES. 


In the 1890 edition of the Birds of Pennsylvania, Mr. Warren says 
that they first appeared in that State on December 17th, 1889, and single 
birds, and small flocks, were seen until the middle of April, 1890. One 
flock, however, of about forty, remained at Montoursville, Lycoming Co., 
until the beginning of May. 


Early in April, says an observer, they appeared restless, and on April 
30th had separated into pairs, and seemed likely to build there, but were 
disturbed by a gunner, and all left on May rith. 


They were first seen in New Hampshire on January 4th; in Massa- 
chusetts January 8th; but are not recorded in Connecticut until the end 
of February. They seem to have entered the New England States vza 
the north shore of Lake Ontario, and remained in them until the end of 
March. 


THE CAUSE OF MIGRATION. 


Sir Charles Lyell, in the passages already quoted, gives two causes for 
their irregular migrations, viz.,an unusual increase in numbers, and an 
unusual scarcity of food. 


Our Dr. Brodie thinks that the migrations of the Pine Grosbeak are 
often caused by the freezing of rain on the forests where the birds usually 
obtain food. Everything being then coated with ice, it is difficult for 
them either to perch on the branches, or procure seeds, and they come 
south for food. 


es 


Ye 


pee > 


: 


1891-92.] THE MIGRATION OF THE EVENING GROSBEAK IN 1890. 185 


These Pine Grosbeaks visited Toronto in great numbers while the 
Evening Grosbeaks were here. They were also very numerous six 
years ago, in February and March, 1884. 


Professor Newton of England thinks that the Sand Grouse 
migrations to Europe were caused by great increase in numbers, and a 
consequent difficulty in procuring the means of existence. 


The evening Grosbeaks, probably, breed in uninhabited districts, where 
they have no human and, perhaps, very few natural enemies. They may 
have so increased in numbers that their usual winter supply of food was 
inadequate for them, and hence the unusual extent of their migration. 
But whatever was the cause, they all seem to have returned to their 
usual haunts for the breeding season. 


THEIR FOOD. 


Their food was very various. In Ontario they fed on the berries of 
the Cedar and Mountain Ash, on apple seeds, choke cherries, haw-stones, 
and on the sprouted seeds of the Maple and White Ash. 


They were very tame while in Toronto, often allowing themselves to 
be approached within a few feet, and many of them were caught alive, 
and kept for some time in cages. One female belonging to Mr. G. E. 
Atkinson is still living. 


I have a mounted specimen of a male bird on the table, kindly lent by 
Mr. Blackburn, which shows very distinctly the whitish spot on the inner 
web of the two outer feathers on each side of the tail. Only a few of the 
males show this marking, the tail feathers being, generally, entirely 
black. The specimen exhibited, was taken in Toronto during the second 
week in February, 1890. 


186 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IIE. 


THE BRESSA PRIZE. 
(Translated from the Italian, and read 3rd April, 1892.) 


In the year 1836, Cesare Alessandro Bressa, Doctor of Medicine, died 
at Mortara, Italy, leaving to the Royal Academy of Science of Turin, 
the means for awarding biennial prizes as follows :— 


The net income of the first two years is given as a reward to that 
Scientist of any nation, who during the past four years has made the 
most remarkable and useful discovery, or produced the most celebrated 
work in connection with Physical and Experimental Science, Natural 
History, Pure and Applied Mathematics, Chemistry, Physiology and 
Pathology, not excluding Geology, History, Geography or Statistics. 


The net income of the second two year period is given for the same 
services, but competition is confined to Italian Scientists. 


As the principal is over 100,000 francs, the biennial prize amounts to 
about $2,500. 


The prize for 1891-92 must be given to Italians only. That for 
1893-94 will be open to the world, and the Canadian Institute will give 
to any of its members, all particulars which have been or may be from 
time to time communicated. 


For their information a summary is given of a document recently 
received from the Academy of above mentioned learned body. 


The works for which the prize is claimed, are in the first instance 
considered by a committee of the Academy, and at the end of 1890 the 
following works were by that primary judicial committee referred toa 
second committee for a report: 


1. Bertrand. Calculation of Probabilities. 


2. Heckel, Treatise on Radiolaria, Syphonifera and Deep Sea 
Cornaceous Sponges. 


3. Hertz. Notes on the Transmission of Electrical Impulses. 
4. Lie. Theory of Transformation Groups. 


As to the first, though of the highest value, the committee did not 
think it fulfilled the conditions of the bequest. The report on the others 
s as follows :— 


1891-92. ] THE BRESSA PRIZE. 187 


‘‘E. Heeckel’s work contains descriptions of the radiolaria, siphonifera and deep sea 
cornacuspongiz, collected by the “Challenger” in her voyages from 1873-1876. The 
naturalists on the “ Challenger” made large and valuable collections of the organisms 
living in the depths of the Ocean, and the British Government entrusted to Heckel the 
study of the above groups mentioned. In 160 he had already made known to science 
a number of radiolaria, and in his monograph on calcareous sponges and meduse, had 
laid the basis of a new branch of biological study—-comparative morphology—and had 
indicated the fundamental properties of protoplasm. From 1860 to 1888 he continued 
his studies on radiolaria. To this epoch belong his writings on the considerations 
which induced him to establish the kingdom of the Profista—intermediate between 
the animal and vegetable kingdoms. 


“Tn the first treatise offered for this competition, Haeckel increased the known 
species of radiolaria from 810 to 4,318, but beyond its importance to systematic 
zoology, we must consider the very great value of the anatomical and physiological 
portion of the work. The second relates to siphonifera. The delicate structure and 
the fragility of these animals, their life in colonies and the many instances of their 
polymorphism, render their study extremely difficult, and Heeckel’s notes have great 
value, not only on account of the new forms described, but also for the general theory 
of their organisation, embryogeny and philogeny—and the concerted work of the 
individuals and the colony. In the third treatise Haeckel describes systematically the 
corneous sponges of the deep seas, studies them histologically, and treats generally of 
the position of this group, and the proper classification of the porifera. In this 
memorandum are described the most important phenomena of the structure of 
hydroids and sponges. The three treatises form a work of 2,300 pages, with 200 
illustrations, drawn in great part by the author. They are undoubtedly the greatest work 
of the four years 1887-90, in respect of zoology, and acquire still more value as being 
part of a vast book through which the author, studying the fundamental phenomena 
of life, and the development and relations of organisms, has acquired the reputation of 
one of the greatest naturalists who ever lived, and has inscribed his name by the side 
of those of Linnzeus, Lamarck, Cuvier and Darwin. 


““We now pass to the works of Hertz. These are to the number of nine, and on 
account of their volume, but an imperfect account of them can be given. 


“¢ Although the number of electrical phenomena known and studied in all their par- 
ticulars is very great, our knowledge of the nature of electricity and the internal 
mechanism of these phenomena is very limited. The influence of a body, electrified — 
either by a shock or a current, is exercised upon distant bodies without our knowing 
how this influence is transmitted across the intervening space. Faraday was par- 
ticularly interested in this subject, and used certain devices for representing the 
condition in which electrical magnetic influence might in such a case be exercised. 
Maxwell, availing himself of the powerful aid of mathematics, carried the study of 
the theory of the causes of electrical phenomena a step farther, and proved that the 
luminiferous ether was the means for transmitting electrical influence, and, invading 
the field of hypothesis, founded the electro-magnetic theory of light, according to 
which all the phenomena of light are thought to be electro-magnetic in their nature. 
Some proofs were found to favor this theory, but they were indirect and incomplete. 
Hertz proposed to study experimentally the propagation of electric impulses, and 
availed himself of the extremely rapid oscillations which occur when an electric dis- 
charge takes place in certain circumstances. Suppose, for example, a conducting body 


188 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vo. TAL 


electrified and put in connection with another not electrified, by a wire—when the wire 
fulfils certain conditions, the electricity, instead of distributing itself over the two 
bodies, and suddenly readjusting the equilibrium, rapidly oscillates from one to the 
other body, and does not equilibrate till after a great many such oscillations. By in- 
genious experimental arrangements, Hertz succeeded in shewing that electrical 
impulses, to which these oscillations give rise in surrounding space, propagate them- 
selves with a definite velocity, and this was the first direct confirmation of the ideas of 
Faraday and Maxwell, that electrical activity could be transmitted between two bodies 
without interposing a third. He showed that the propagation of these impulses on 
wires and through air took place in the same way as that of light and sound. He 
measured the velocity of that transmission, and found in air an equal velocity to that 
of light. He studied the reflection of electrical vibrations on metallic reflectors, and 
found in this respect again, complete analogy with that of light. He showed that in 
wires and in the air we could have continuous waves formed by electrical vibration, as 
in the case of sound. He made a great prism of insulating material, and demonstrated 
that a ray of electrical vibration made to fall upon one of its sides, was refracted like 
a ray of light. He found that the index of refraction of that substance was about the 
same for light and electrical vibrations. All these experiments came in wonderfully to 
confirm the electro-magnetic theory of light, and every one perceived the great impor- 
tance of the labors of Hertz, in correlating and referring to the same cause two such 
important parts of physics—two such large classes of phenomena. Besides this 
principal consequence of the experiments mentioned, Hertz has arrived at other con- 
clusions, among which may be mentioned the proof that electrical movements, occurring 
within insulating bodies, produce on external bodies electro-dynamic effects, and that 
the ultra-violet radiations determine the discharge from two bodies of different 
potential, when the difference of potential without the influence of these radiations 
is insufficient therefor. 


“The theory of transformation groups, by Prof. Sophus Lie, of the University of 
Leipzig, is a work of capital importance, in which are gathered together the original 
researches which science owes to Ze, into the internal structure of groups of transfor- 
mation in general, and especially those of contact. The results of such researches 
apply to analysis and differential equations in mechanics, as well as to various 
geometrical problems. The richness and value of the theories of Zze have been widely 
recognised. Illustrious French mathematicians, such as Darboux, Poincaré, Picard, 
Goursat, have published works based upon them, and refer to him with the greatest 
admiration. 


“In preceding competitions, the committee entrusted with the final investigations, 
have placed the names of the authors in order of merit, yet, without having wished to 
dictate thereby how the Academy might be pleased to vote. In the present case the 
committee does not feel enabled to act in that manner—they have examined three 
eminent works, relating to different sciences, and present the three without any 
distinction of their merits. Your vote will determine which best answers the desires 
of the founder of the prize.” ' 


1891-92. | THE GREAT CENTRE; AN ASTRONOMICAL STUDY. 189 


THE GREAT CENTRE; AN ASTRONOMICAL STUDY. 
BY jC) HAMILTON, LL.B. 
(Read 6th February, 1892.) 


The paper opened with a short review of the history of astronomy. 
With reference to the special branch of the subject, it summed up the 
teachings of Pythagoras, as to harmony in the movement of the spheres, 
and the central fire of Philolaus, around which thé heavenly bodies were 
supposed to perform a circling dance. Farthest off were the fixed stars, 
then in order the five planets the moon and the earth. 


The beautiful theory of the harmony of the spheres was not lost sight 
of by our great poet, as is seen in the famous dialogue between Lorenzo 
and Jessica, (Merchant of Venice, Act 5, Sc. I.) 


Reference was made to the theory of the Great Centre by other poets, 
such as Edgar A. Poe, in “Eureka”; and Addison, calling it the 
“Heaven of Heavens,” in No. 580 of the Spectator; Tennyson’s last 
verse of “In Memoriam”; and Dryden’s lines: 


“This place ; the highest mansion of the sky 
I’ll call the Palace of the Deity.” 


The “Mystery of the Seven Stars” was then discussed. As satellites 
revolve around planets and planets around suns, so the solar system moves 
around a grand centre. This holds good in regard to the constellations 
and known systems of the universe in an inconceivably magnificent 
extent. What that centre is may be asked. It was shown that strange 
reference to the Pleiades was made by Job; that the priests of Belus 
noted their rising and setting two thousand years before Christ, and 
astronomers point to this region as one of amazing majesty. The Greeks 
called them Pleiades and said they were the seven daughters of Atlas 
and Pleidne, of whom all but one, Meropé, were united to immortal gods 
and placed in heaven after death. Their names are Alcyoné, Meropé, 
Maia, Electra, Taygeta, Steropé and Celeno. The Greek name for the 
group has its origin ascribed sometimes to the word signifying to sail, as 
their rising was looked for by the sailors of the Mediterranean; but 
another derivation makes them the heavenly doves. 


Our Mohawks have a legend as to the seven stars in which seven 
brothers who unfortunately fell in love with the same fair squaw, were 
translated to heaven on her untimely death. The Chippewas of Lake 


190 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou ITT. 


Superior, with less romance, called the Pleiades Madodisson or the sweat- 
ing stones, referring to the hot stones arranged in a group in their vapour 
baths. 


Only six Pleiades are usually seen, though as many as sixteen have 
been made out by keen observers without artificial aid (Mr. A. M. 
Clarke’s article on The Pletades, in Nature, April 15, 1886, Vol. 33, p. 
561.) Hipparchus mentions the possibility of discovering a seventh 
member of the group, Ovid too, “Quae septem dici, sex tamen esse 
solent.” 


The story of the “ Lost Pleiad” is immeasurably antique and cosmo- 
politan as a myth or a tradition. The Pleiades are included in the 
great constellation of the Bull. 


They are with us a winter constellation. Their position is best found 
by following with the eye the line made by the belt of Orion northward 
past Aldebaran and the Hyades. 


Alcyoné is of the third magnitude, but was not 1750 years ago the 
lucida of the collection. The leading place was first assigned to Alcyoné 
by Tycho Brahe in the sixteenth century. Galileo detected nearly fifty 
stars in the Pleiades. M. C. Wolf, in 1875, at Paris, made a chart which 
included stars to the fourteenth magnitude to the number of six hundred 
and twenty-five, contained in a rectangle 135’x90, in which Alcyoné 
occupies a nearly central position. By the photographic object glass, 
stars of the Pleiades down to the seventeenth magnitude have been 
deciphered, and more than one thousand four hundred have been placed 
on the photographic retina. 


The Pleiades are immensely far off. None of them has any sensible 
parallax, nor are we informed of their intrinsic lustre, mutual distance or 
gravitating mass. Recent investigations of the structure of the Pleiades 
group shew a surprising miniature sidereal system, the richness and variety 
of which bewilder theoretical conceptions, and recall as anomalous the 
accumulated wonders of the Magellanic clouds. Groups are collected 
within the main groups, systems revolve apart, the subordination of which 
to the laws of a general federative union, leaves their internal liberty of 
movement unshackled. 


The furthest of the suns forming the group are seventy-one times as. 
distant from us as from the centre of their own system ; consequently 
Alcyoné blazes upon them with five thousand times the brilliancy of 
Sirius. “It would seem,” says Mr. Clark, “a star rather than a sun.” 


A learned Canadian, of eminent name and lineage, Mr. R. G. Halibur- 


a 


4a RE eer 


7 8 


1891-92. | THE GREAT CENTRE; AN ASTRONOMICAL STUDY. 191 


ton, Q.C., F.R.G.S., now residing abroad, has made a study of primitive 
traditions as to the Pleiades. He has discovered a yearly calendar 
regulated by these stars. He has become known in connection with the 
so-called “ Pleiades Year.” A work published on the Continent “ Die 
Pleiaden,” has been dedicated to him as the pioneer in this interesting 
field of research, and Mr. Piazzi Smith, late Astronomer Royal of Scot- 
land, borrowed largely from Mr. Haliburton in his book on the Great 
Pyramid. 


Mr. Haliburton has long been promising to embody the result of his 
investigations in book shape. Failing this, 1 am, through correspondence 
and reference to his published essays, able to give some of the facts and 
observations. And so, without too much anticipating the promised story, 
which we will hail with pleasure, I will cull from the rich supply he lays 
before us. 


In his pamphlet entitled “New Materials for the History of Man, 
1863,” Mr. Haliburton shows that the Festival of the Dead was, in ancient 
times, regulated by the Pleiades. The memory of the Deluge was by 
the Mexicans, the Egyptians and the Jews associated with the same time: 
of the year—the middle of October. Among the Aztecs, as well as the 
Egyptians, the Deluge was commemorated at the beginning of the year of 
the Pleiades, that is when that constellation culminated at midnight. 
The Deluge and time were considered synonymous by the ancients. In 
Europe the last day of October and first and second of November are 
designated as the festivals of A// Hallowe'en, All Souls and AM Saints. 
They are connected with the commemorations known amongst all nations. 
as the Festival of the Dead or the Feast of Ancestors, and this reminds 
us of the Voyage of Ulysses to the Gardens of Alkinoos, the abodes of 
the dead. . . . The Pleiades long retained their name Hesperides, 
Stars of the Evening, even when they had ceased to regulate the year, 
when their pleasant influences had been forgotten. They were also by 
the Latins called Vergiliz or harbingers of the spring; and by the 
Hebrews Chzmah, or the Cluster or group of Stars. The Pleiades gain 
twenty-eight days on the tropical year in every two thousand years.. 
Hence the Pleiades that now culminate at midnight on 17th November, 
did so in October two thousand years ago. The Bull constellation in- 
cluding the Alcyonic group, bore the name Tar, Ataur and Attyr in 
Egypt. Hence the Latin Zaurus. The year of the Tar and stars of 
Attaur, have left their impress on the very mountains of Great Britain. 
Many a hill is known as a Tor. Our ancestors raised the “Seven 
Altars” on these hills to the stars of the Tar, and to this day the pleasant 
influence of the Pleiades, commemorated by Job and celebrated by 


192 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou. IIT. 


Australian savages, is still lingering in Britain under the popular tradi- 
tions as to the good King Arthur. It is worthy of note that the name of 
this king meant in Egypt a hill, (Bunsen’s Egypt, L, 465.) 


The era when the Pleiades left their impress on the calendars and 
traditions of nations, must, says Haliburton, in Mature, Vol. 25. 100, be 
very remote, so much so that such researches are like investigations into 
the fossils that tell of organisms that lived in a world and breathed an 
atmosphere different from our own. He found a tradition on the African 
Gold Coast, that the Pleiades are young women, six of whom are very 
beautiful, but the seventh is so plain that she conceals herself from sight. 


Some tribes of the Australians dance in honour of the Pleiades, 
because “they are good to the black fellows.” The negroes too, say 
“these stars are good to the darkies.” The natives of both North and 
South America regard the Pleiades as beneficent stars, and dance in 
their honour. M. Madler, of Dorpat, in 1846 developed the theory that 
Alcyoné, the lucida of the cluster, is the centre of gravity of the solar 
system, the luminous hinge around which our sun and the planets move 
through space. The theory had been mooted by Wright in 1750, and 
Lucretius had some fanciful notion as to our system revolving around a 
common centre: Lib. 1, de rerum Natura. “The theory of Madler, that 
Alcyoné, the brightest of the group is the central sun of the universe is 
most interesting,” says Haliburton, on account of the fact that such was 
the actual belief of early ages. “The ancients in very remote ages 
undoubtedly believed that it was the centre of the universe, and that 
Paradise the primeval home of our race and the abode of the Deity, and 
of the spirits of the dead, was in the Pleiades, traces of which ideas we 
even find among savages.” 


With the Pleiades two sacred birds were connected. In Samoa there 
is a sacred bird called Manu-lii, the bird of the Pleiades. The Hindoos 
believed that Brahma came from an egg. The Greeks had similar 
traditions ; Castor and Pollux sprang from an egg. So also Semiramis, 
and she was brooded over by a peliad or dove. 


From Britain to Japan these stars are popularly known as the “ Hen 
and Her Chickens,” and the “Hen-Coop.” In Mexico the Kingfisher was 
a sacred bird ; so with the Greeks it was called the Halcyon, the bird of 
Alcyoné or Paradise; and the Halcyon days were the summer days at 
the end of autumn, which we should now render heavenly days. Mr. 
Haliburton found that among the Brahmins of Tyroloc, the name of 
November was Kartica, the month of the Pleiades. In Polynesia there 
was a year regulated by the rising of the Pleiades at the sunset, and their 


0 


1891-92.] THE GREAT CENTRE; AN ASTRONOMICAL STUDY. 193. 


being visible all night long. He also found a three days’ feast observed 
in Australia in honour of the Pleiades, and traces of the primitive 
' Pleiades calendar he has discovered existing all over the world. These 
stars are apparently six in number; yet among civilized and savage races 
in Europe, in India, China, Japan, Africa and America this diminutive 
group is not merely regarded as seven stars, but what is more surprising, 
as “ The Seven Stars,” though the far brighter stars of the Great Bear 
might seem to deserve the title. In the Feast of Tabernacles, the Berber 
tribes build their temporary tents with a hole at the top, in order that the 
young men being instructed, may see the Pleiades passing overhead. 
The Jews were found to have the same custom. “ We can now under- 
stand,” says Haliburton, “the vestiges in Egypt of a popular belief that 
the Pleiades are in some way connected with the Great Pyramid, the 
existence of which was observed with feelings of surprise by Prof. 
Piazzi Smith.” 


Colonel Vyse is credited with noticing this phenomenon when making 
researches in Egypt some years since. Six of the pyramids at Gizeh 
have openings facing north, leading to straight passages which descend 
at inclinations of from 26° to 28°, the direction being parallel to the 
meridian. A person standing at the bottom and looking up, would have 
seen the Pleiades passing overhead when the Great Pyramid was built in 
2170 B.C. Prof. P. Smith suggests that its seven chambers commemo- 
rated the seven Pleiades. 


The Berbers of Morocco had a name for Alcyoné which was given 
because they said Paradise is there, and the Pleiades are the centre of all 
things. In Sahara are ancient mosques and temples where the year is 
still regulated thus, there being a tube from the top of the building, small 
above and larger below, through which the southing of these stars is 
observed. 


“T am persuaded,” says Haliburton, “that the day is coming when the 
learned will admit that these stars are the ‘Central Sun’ of the religious 
calendars, myths, traditions and symbolism of early ages, an era however 
so marvellously remote that investigations respecting it bear the same 
relation to the study of anthropology and to the science of religion, that 
paleontology does to natural history.” 


The essayist said in concluding: We have now reached as far in our en- 
quiry as time will permit. It is admitted that it is still one of theory and 
speculation in advance of demonstrative and practical astronomy. Among 
objections to the selection of Alcyoné as Stellar Queen, may be that she 
is not of first astronomical rank, but of the third magnitude, while all the 


194 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vo. ITI. 


others of the group are of lesser apparent proportions. Some may 
suggest the great Aldebaran or Sirius the immense central sun, or perhaps 
Arcturus, with a diameter exceeding ninety millions of miles. Could 
he be placed between our orb and the sun, he would fill nearly all the 
intervening space. Yet as we have seen, the old Chaldeans, the Egypt- 
ians, the Berbers of Morocco, savage myths and folk lore, Job and the 
poets point to the same great centre. The inference is boldly drawn 
that a spot so comparatively small and insignificant as our planet, or 
even the solar system compressed into one great mass, cannot with 
reason be regarded as the future place of bliss. If in that are to be 
gathered the mighty intelligences and the innumerable redeemed of 
all ages, the argument is advanced that Alcyoné, the great lucida of the 
group, the physical centre of the universe, may be also its spiritual and 
divine centre. 


This, as we have seen, has some weight with men of science, but is 
mainly found as yet in poetic musings. Such may be included in the 
Laureate’s conception of 


“One far off divine event, 
To which the whole creation moves.” 


N, 


1891-92.] THE ABENAKIS OF SAINT JOHN RIVER, 195 


THE ABENAKIS OF SAINT JOHN RIVER. 
By EDWARD JACK. 
(Read 23rd Fanuary, 1892.) 


When Champlain landed at the mouth of the St. John River in the 
year 1604, he found a number of Indians living there. In answer to his 
inquiries as to what they called this river, he received this reply, 
Ouigoudi; now the name of St. John River in Abenaki as well as in 
Micmac is Wallostook, the word Ouigoudi meaning camping ground. 
Singularly enough this error has been continued down to our day, and 
one of the ferry boats which cross the harbor of St. John is called the 
Ouangondy, a corruption of the word Ouigoudi, arising from a misprint 
in a history of Nova Scotia in which the word was thus printed. Had 
the parties who thus misnamed this steamboat asked the Aborigines who 
were camped near the city, what they called the St. John, they would 
have received a correct answer. Lescarbot in his “Histoire de la 
Nouvelle France” says, that when in 1606 he came to the River St. 
John, “being in the town of Ouigoudi, for thus I can properly call an 
enclosed place full of people, he saw in a great thicket about eighty 
savages.” 


Just opposite the city of Fredericton also, there is a collection of mean 
huts in which some of the Abenakis of the St. John reside, this they to- 
day call Ouigoudi. At the time of Champlain’s arrival, the banks of the 
St. John were inhabited by the Abenakis, a branch of the great Algon- 
quin family; their descendants tell me that their ancestors came from 
the west, and that before the white men arrived among them they 
worshipped the sun and moon. 


The Great Spirit was called by them Ketsi Niouaskoo, and the Evil 
Spirit Matsi Niouaskoo. One of my Indian friends said to me he had 
read about the latter in his catechism, and that he is the devil. 


It is stated in the relations of the Jesuits that in the year 1642 some 
Algonquins who were attending a religious celebration at Montreal, 
having ascended the mountain, one of them pointing to the hills situated 
to the south and east;said to the French, that the Hurons who then were 
their enemies, had driven their ancestors from this country, some of 
whom had fled to the country where the Abenakis now live. The first 


196 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IIT. 


missionary to visit the St. John was Pierre Biard, of the Society of Jesus, 
who was sent to Acadia in 1610-11, through the exertions of the 
Duchess of Guercheville and other ladies of the French Court. Biard 
in a letter to Claude Aquavia says: “I beseech you by the merits of 
Jesus Christ to remember us and these most solitary countries, assuredly 
we are sowing in great poverty and tears, may the Lord deign some day 
to grant us a harvest of joy.’ In another: “Our days and nights flow 
sadly along, what consoles us is the hope that God who reanimates the 
downcast heart will shortly come in his mercy and assist us in our 
wretchedness.” 


In 1611 Biard ascended the St. John in company with Biancourt, and 
celebrated Mass on an island six leagues from its mouth. This island is 
probably one of those which are situated not far from what is now called 
Oak Point. According to Abbe J. A. Maurault, the Abenakis (men of 
the east) formerly inhabited what are now Maine, New Hampshire and 
New Brunswick, extending even as far as the shores of Nova Scotia. 
This tribe formerly consisted, according to him, of several divisions. He 
enumerates the following as being the chief: 


Ist. The Kanibesinnoaks, those who live near the lakes; these were 
called Canibas by the French. 


2nd. The Patsuikets, those of the Land of Fraud, because there were 
among them many New England savages, who according to the Aben- 
_akis had established themselves by fraud on the Merrimac River, and 
extended themselves as far as the Connecticut; they were only one 
division of the Sokokis. 


3rd. The Sokowakiakis, men of the south; these resided in the south- 
west part of Maine and in New Hampshire; the French called them 
Sokokis. 

4th. The Nurhantsuaks, those who travel by water, because they 
resided on the upper part of the Kennebec, and on the shores of the 
lakes. 

sth. The Pentagoets, who were also called Penaouabskets, those of the 
stony country ; these resided on the Penobscot, where the shores were in 
many places covered by stone. 


6th. The Etemankiaks, those of the country of snow-shoe hides; these 
resided on the River St. Croix and on the St. John. The Abenakis 
called this territory Etemandi, because there were here great quantities 
of moose and caribou, from whose hides excellent snowshoes were 


made. 


1891-92. | THE ABENAKIS OF SAINT JOHN RIVER. 197 


7th. The Oualastegouiaks, these resided on the River St. John; later 
they were called the Mouskouasoaks, Muskrats, because they lived like 
these animals on the banks of the river. The remains of this tribe and 
those of the Etchemins are now called Melecites. These Indians now 
occupy the greater part of New Brunswick, and it is with them that the 
writer has to do at present. 


Abbe Maurault gives the meaning of the word Malouidit as being 
those of Malo, which he says was the name given to the Metis among 
them, because the greater part of their fathers came from St. Malo. He 
also says that the Abenakis called the grain which was introduced among 
them by the French, Maloumenal, Malo grain. The early connection of 
the Abenakis with the English is shown by their word for king which is 
Kinzames, this evidently comes from that of King James, who ruled 
England from 1603-1625. This or a similar word is used for the name 
of Queen Victoria, as any one may learn by going into one of the 
Abenakis school houses, and asking the dusky little scholars who are very 
tractable and who excel much in writing. The chief settlement of the 
Abenakis on the St. John was at Augh-Pa-Hac, head of tide six miles 
above Fredericton, at the point where the still water meets the rapid. 
John Gyles, who was a prisoner among the’Abenakis from 1689 to 1608, 
was taken to this place. About the first of July 1881, the writer being 
desirous of visiting the vicinity of Augh-Pa-Hac, all traces of which have 
completely disappeared, engaged one of the most intelligent of the 
Abenakis to pole him to the place in his bark canoe. Noticing a good 
chance to land and have our dinner, we went ashore near a cold spring ; 
when the meal was finished, the Abenaki took out his pipe and enjoyed 
a good smoke. This made him more communicative than usual, for they 
are not a people who are fond of much talking. He said that “when 
the first white man came to St. Anne’s Point just above Fredericton, he 
found an Indian sitting on a bench in front of his wigwam ; the Indian 
motioned to the white man to be seated, and as the latter was taking his 
place on the bench the former out of respect moved a little away, then 
the white man moved nearer, until the poor Indian was pushed entirely 
from off the seat.” I asked him why his people liked the French better 
than the English; in reply he said that “ When the English took Quebec 
they promised to treat us Indians as well as the French did, but they 
never have and never will; the French lived among us, learned ovr 
language and gave us religion, they were just like ourselves ; this is why 
we thought so much of them.” After ascending the river for a mile or 
two more we came opposite the foot of what is now called Hart’s Island ; 
this the Abenaki said was formerly called Old Town by the Indians. 


14 


198 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IGT 


Here it was that the Abenakis lived in summer; their wigwams placed 
around the island formed a sort of stockade, the centre being reserved as 
a place for dancing. The Mohawks, he said, had often attempted the 
destruction of the Indians of the St. John, and once in particular they 
would have been successful but for an aged squaw, who was so wise that 
all the tribe listened to her opinions with respect. ‘“ One evening long 
before the whites had come among us,” said my Indian whose words I 
give as nearly as possible, “this woman with her grey hair falling down 
over her shoulders, rushed into the centre of the encampment calling out 
“there is trouble, there is trouble;” she was soon surrounded by the 
anxious braves who wanted to know what she meant. Look at Wi-Jo-Sis, 
(Curry’s Mountain) a hill on the opposite side of the St. John, back: of it 
a great party of Mohawks are hidden, and they are only waiting for night 
to attack and kill you all, if you are not ready to meet them; a council 
was at once called and a course of action determined upon. Some old 
‘Indians call this mountain We-Jo-Sis Po-Te-Wis, or Little Council 
Mountain, because in old times the Mohawk braves always went there 
first to hold a council before attempting to attack the Abenakis on 
Nkarne-Odan (Hart’s Island), they would stop on this mountain for days 
watching the Abenakis. In order to deceive the Mohawks, the Melicites 
concluded to have a big dance; while this was going on the braves one 
by one slipped out, leaving none but the old men and women to keep it 
up. Before leaving however, they had agreed upon a particular sign by 
which they could distinguish each other in the dark as they were crawling 
through the long grass, or among the thick bushes which surrrounded 
the island, and he who did not respond to this sign was to be dispatched 
immediately and his bleeding head to be thrown among the dancers. The 
Mohawks, as night advanced, stole along noiselessly to the Melicite 
village, but wile had been met with wile, and before day dawned many 
a Mohawk’s head had been thrown among the dancers, with the whispered 
command, dance harder, dance harder. All of the Mohawk braves were 
slain, the others were killed as easily as you would cut a chicken’s head 
off, or knock down a lamb. Some three or four had been reserved how- 
ever, whose noses and ears were cut off and they were allowed to return 
home in order to show the Mohawks how they would be treated should 
they try the like again.” As my friend had again thrown off all reserve 
and become talkative, I seized upon the occasion to note down what he 
said. I had been speaking about the food of the Aborigines. ‘‘ You 
want to know what vegetables we used before the white man came among 
us ; we will go over to the island, and I will show you the Indian potatoe ; 
when I was a little papoose I remember coming here with my mother for 
them, I picked them up as she dug them with a hoe. We will find the 


1891-92. ] THE ABENAKIS OF SAINT JOHN RIVER. 199 


Indian potatoes here,” said my friend, as he pushed his canoe ashore, 
landing at a spot shaded by alders, where he began to dig with his hands, 
and soon brought to light what seemed to be a lot of very small potatoes 
strung together at equal distances ; we wanted to see the plant of which 
they were the roots. After a good deal of looking among the tops of 
the alders, the Melicite brought us some leaves of the common bind 
weed, which had climbed up among them; it is of the same family I 
believe as the sweet potatoe. “There is another root,” said the Melicite, 
“\vhich our fathers used, we call it Indian rice, I often use it, it is very 
white and nice and is excellent in soup.” From the description which he 
gave of the plant it must have been the yellow lily, which grows in 
rich damp ground on the shores of the St. John. “ We use, in medicine, 
among other plants the root of the sweet flag (said the Indian). Long 
ago a great sickness fell upon the Abenakis, and many of their women 
and children died. One night there appeared to one of the braves a 
strange figure, as of a man all covered with joints and bars, I am, said 
he, Ke-Whis-Wask, muskrat root, (the Indian name for the sweet flag), 
and can heal you all; dig me up, steep me in water and drink me, and 
I will cure you. After saying this he disappeared, and the next morning, 
the brave doing as he was told, all of the sick on drinking it, recovered.” 
Leaving the island where we were shown the Indian potatoe, as the 
Melicite poled his canoe towards Savage Island, the water became 
quicker, there, said he, pointing to the west side of the St. John River, is 
Augh-Pa-Hack, and here once stood our church and village, the English 
destroyed them long ago. Pointing towards Savage Island he continued, 
“There was in former times on this island a race course, which extended 
all around it; here after ball playing the young Indians tried their 
speed, I have seen when a boy, marks of this race course in the sod. In 
old times the young Indians were carefully trained, they were kept by 
themselves and everything was done to make them strong and supple. 
The Indian boys were every day practised in the use of the bow, by some 
old man whose duty it was, so that at fifteen years of age they became 
good hunters, the old teacher having taught them how to make traps and 
catch game of various kinds. The young Abenaki was not allowed to 
choose his own wife, the parents did this; when they saw a young squaw 
who was considered a suitable match for their son, they sent bracelets and 
a piece of wampum to the girl. Her relatives then met and consulted 
over the matter, and if the match was approved of the presents were 
kept, if not, they were returned.” (The old Abenaki who gave me this 
information, said to the writer), ““My old woman and I never spoke to 
each other before we were married, my father and step-mother made the 


200 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vor. IIT. 


bargain. I think young people are getting too saucy now, for they must 
do a great deal of talking before they can get married.” 


“Indian corn,” said my Abenaki friend, “was once grown to a great 
extent on Savage Island ; when the grain was ripe the corn on the cob 
was hung up to dry in the wigwams, and when dry enough was removed 
from the cob and placed in baskets, which were set away for winter use; 
when used it was sometimes boiled whole, and at others cracked by hand 
between two stones, after it had been cracked it was put in a pot and 
boiled with sturgeon or salmon roes until it was very soft, this food was 
eaten out of wooden bowls with wooden spoons. After the corn was 
cracked it was called Nsabon. Before making this boiled food, the hulls 
had been removed by boiling the corn in lye, after which it was washed in 
pure water. The boiled food was called Qunosk-ke-te-ga-ne Nsabon, in 
English, boiled corn pudding. Augh-Pa-Hac was a famous place for 
salmon and sturgeon in old times, they were caught in July, the roes 
were saved and hung up in the sun to dry, they were afterwards smoked. 
When dry enough they were rubbed by hand so that the eggs separated, 
the product was then put in birch bark boxes and hung up in the wig- 
wam.” Cadillac, the founder of Detroit, mentions that when ascending 
the St. John, he found the Abenakis of Medoctet, or Meductic, cultivating 
pumpkins, corn and beans. Medoctet was a famous Indian encampment, 
it was situated on the west side of the St. John ona rich flat, a short 
distance above the mouth of Eel River, and it was this river that the 
Abenakis ascended when they made their raids on Massachusetts. There 
was another Abenaki village on the Saint John River, just below 
Edmundston, the northern terminus of the eastern division of the 
Canadian Pacific Railway. The Recollets had a mission at Augh-Pa- 
Hac in 1620, and in 1696, Father Simon, the missionary at that place, 
sent down forty of his Neophytes to aid De Villebon in his defence of 
Fort Naxoat, situated at the mouth of the River Nashwaak, and nearly 
opposite Fredericton, at the time when that fort was attacked by the 
New Englanders, who were always ready to harry and annoy either 
French or Indians. This disposition was no doubt the cause of the 
Abenaki emigration to the province of Quebec. The first that we hear 
of them in that province was in the year 1637, when some of them came 
to Quebec to buy beaver skins. Evincing an intention of ascending the 
St. Lawrence still further, they were forbidden by a Montagnais chief, 
but notwithstanding this they went as far as Three Rivers, in order to 
trade with the Algonquins. The Montagnais chief complained against 
them to the governor M. De Montmagny, representing to him that these 
Indians had come to Canada in order to buy beaver skins to carry to the 
English. The wigwams of the Abenakis were visited, and the articles 


1891-92. ] THE ABENAKIS OF SAINT JOHN RIVER. 9201 


which they had received in exchange for their wampum were confiscated, 
and they were enjoined immediately to return to their country. In 1640 
an Englishman accompanied by twenty Abenakis arrived in Canada ; 
the Governor on being informed of this, forbade him from visiting Quebec. 
As the rivers by which he had ascended to the St. Lawrence were too low 
to return, he was taken to Tadousac, and put on board of a vessel which 
was about sailing for Europe. Some time after the Abenakis were 
returned to their own country. At this time they were looked upon as 
strangers, and the favour of residing in Canada was granted only toa 
few who remained at Sillery, in order to attend religious services there. 
Charlevoix, in his History of New France, says that the French could not 
have maintained themselves in Canada without the assistance of the 
Abenakis, that in Acadia they formed their principal bulwark, and con- 
stituted an impassable barrier between New England and the French 
Colony, and that they were at length placed in Canada on the Rivers St. 
Francis and Becancourt, in order to create a barrier against the Iroquois, 
and to avert their irruptions. The chief immigration of Abenakis to 
the St. Lawrence took place not far from 1680; no doubt the causes were 
various. In the first place they and the French were co-religionists, 
and the latter were very glad to have their assistance as warriors. 
We hear of them in 1695 capturing a party of Iroquois on an island in 
Lake Champlain. After the victory they named this island Atepsec, the 
island of the head, because the Iroquois when surprised by them, had 
been gorging themselves on a bull’s head, which they had roasted. 
Though firm friends of the French, the Abenakis could speak plainly to 
them when they deemed it necessary. Thus we find that in 1717 when 
an embassy was sent by some of them in Acadia to wait on the Marquis 
De Vaudreuil in order to ascertain whether he would help them against 
the English in case of a rupture, “ What assistance will you give us, 
father,” they asked; “my children,” said Vaudreuil, “I will send you 
secretly some hatchets, and some powder and lead.” “Is this the way 
then,” the Indians retorted, “that a father aids his children, and was it 
thus that we assisted you? A father,” they added, “ when he sees his 
son engaged with an enemy stronger than he is, comes forward, extri- 
cates him, and tells the enemy that it is with him that he has to do.” 
“Well, replied De Vaudreuil,” “I will engage the other Indian tribes to 
furnish you with aid;” at these words the Abenakis retorted with an 
ironical laugh, and said, “ know that we who inhabit this vast Continent 
will whensoever we please, so long as we exist, unite to expel all for- 
eigners from it, be they who they may.” This declamation surprised 
the Governor, who to pacify them said, that rather than abandon them 
to the English, he would march at their head. 


202 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou I1T. 


THE TRADITIONS OF THE ABENAKIS. 


The Indians of the St. Joh nRiver have a vast number of traditions . 


some of these agree exactly with those which I have heard from the 
Chippeways on the head of Lake Superior, and a comparison between 
those common to the two tribes would form a most interesting study. 
Among uneducated people oral traditions form their history and litera- 
ture, and hence it is that one hardly meets with an old Abenaki who has 
not a vast number of stories of various kinds relative to his people, as 
to those mysterious and shadowy beings which his ancestors taught him 
were to be found in the forests or around the lakes; a favorite situation 
for the dwelling place of these spirits was the top of some lofty mountain, 
the more inaccessible the better it suited the purpose. The Indian who 
in former years wandered solitary through the vast forests among which 
the St. John winds in its course to the sea, was forced to commune with 
his own mind ; if the deep voiced thunder bellowed or the lightnings 
flashed, the more easily impressed among them heard in this the voice 
of the Great Spirit. He may have said on his return from his hunt that 
the Great Spirit had spoken to him, adding to what he had heard the 
creations of his own heated imagination ; the story being retold by the 
listener was added to by him, and thus by a series of increments these 
traditions have been built up to a perfect story, just as the larger crystal 
is built up on and around its primitive molecule. In a short and imper- 
fect sketch such as the present one is, I give only a few of these 
traditions, and they are given in a very ‘disconnected manner, but as 
nearly as I can in the language of the narrators as taken down from their 
own lips. The most prominent character in all the traditions of the 
Abenakis of the St. John is Glooscap. They tell me that the traditions 
respecting Glooscap they received from the Micmacs, and that the 
language which the Turtle, Glooscap’s uncle, spoke was Mic-mac. 
Glooscap was a twin, his brother burst his way out of his mother’s side, 
after they had grown up his brother became jealous of Glooscap and 
determined to kill him. In conversation with him one day, Glooscap’s 
brother casually asked him what would kill him? Glooscap, knowing his 
brother’s evil thoughts, did not tell him the truth, but said to him that a 
blow from the down which forms the head of the bullrush would do it ; 
and “what would kill you?” said he to his brother. “A bird’s down,” was 
the reply. As soon as the younger brother could get a bullrush he picked 
off some of the down and threw a handful at Glooscap’s head, it knocked 
him over and he remained stunned for a long time. When he came to 
himself and knowing that his brother was very dangerous and wanted to 
do all the evil he could, he determined to get rid of him, which he did by 


=. =~ 


; 


‘1891-92.] THE ABENAKIS OF SAINT JOHN RIVER. 203 


striking him with some bird’s feathers. One of the most intelligent of 
the Melicites in conversation with me said, “there must be something in 
Glooscap, for have I not seen his pack where he left it, which is now 
turned to stone? Thisis on the seashore below St. John. I have seen too 
the entrails of the moose which he killed near Machias; these are all 
twisted and are of white rock ; then there is his head on the banks of the 
St. John.” One evening I asked this man to tell me all about the famous 
Glooscap, and committed his words to writing, they were as follows :— 
“Glooscap is a spirit, he does not grow old, he lives at the south end of 
the world, the wild geese were his watchers, and the loon and wolf his 
dogs, there were seven Indians who once went to see him in order to get 
their wishes granted; they found him living with his grandmother, whose 
youth he had renewed four times. When these seven men came to where 
Glooscap was, and it had taken them seven years to reach him, one 
of them said to him, I want long life; telling him to come out of the 
wigwam, Glooscap took him to a spot near by, saying, stand there, you 
will get your wish, and then turned him into a cedar tree, all limbs and 
fit for'no use,so that no one would ever cut him down. Gicoscap is con- 
stantly making arrow heads preparing for a general war, he always looks 
young ; where he is there is a medicine man who is blind, he lies on one 
side for seven years, he is then turned over and where he lay, herbs, good 
for medicine, were found growing. The benefits of these were explained 
by him. Glooscap asked this medicine man what he would do in case of 
a general war, he said that when all were dead he would open his eyes. 
When Glooscap’s visitors were ready to leave, he pointed to the remainder 
of them a way of return which led them home in four days. Glooscap 
was very good, anything which was big and dangerous he reduced in size. 
One day he met the squirrel then an animal of great size, and asked him 
what he would do if he met a man; there was a stump close by, at this 
the squirrel rushed and tore it down with his teeth and claws, then 
Glooscap put his hand on the squirrel’s back three times, and reduced him 
to his present size. In former years Glooscap had a camp as large as a 
big city, in this were all kinds of animals, even to the toad, and such 
power had he over them that he made them believe that they were human 
beings. The eagle (kulloo) was there, whose wife was the caribou, he 
had a son and daughter by the caribou, this daughter married the Turtle, 
who was Glooscap’s uncle. Soon after this, Glooscap told his uncle to 
make a feast ; “how can I doit?” said the Turtle. “ You ought to be old 
enough to know yourself” said Glooscap, telling him at the same time to 
go down to a long point which ran out into the sea and wait until a whale 
came along, this he was to catch and carry to his father-in-law’s house ; soon 
one came swimming by, this he caught and towed ashore, putting it on 


204 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [| Vou. INO, 


his back he carried it to the place named, but thinking that he could carry 
it further, had only advanced a little when he found the weight of the 
whale pressing so heavily upon him that he could not move. The other 
animals in terror came to Glooscap and told him what had happened, he 
said to them not to mind but to cut up the whale, this they did. Then 
the Turtle came out stretching his legs and saying that he was tired and 
sleepy, the great load which he had carried made the Turtle very proud, 
so that he began to hold councils on his own account with the other 
animals; at one of these he proposed that Glooscap should be killed and 
he become their ruler. All the animals even to the toad took part in 
these councils. Glooscap in order to defeat the tricks of the Turtle 
turned himself into an old squaw and made his way to the council house, 
At the door he found another squaw in the shape of a porcupine, she was 
sitting on one side while a toad sat on the other. Glooscap said to the 
porcupine what does all this mean? it is none of your business was the 
reply, so Glooscap took the porcupine’s nose off between his fingers, and 
turning in a rage to the toad and making the same inquiry and receiving 
the same reply treated it in the same manner. As soon as Glooscap was 
gone the porcupine said to the toad, where is your nose? at this the toad 
looking at the porcupine said, where is yours? they were then satisfied 
that it was Glooscap who had been talking with them. After the council 
was over the Turtle said in a friendly manner to Glooscap, we will sleep 
together to night. After they had gone to bed and when the Turtle 
thought that Glooscap was asleep he attempted to stab him, but only 
wounded himself. At this Glooscap jumped up saying, let me have a 
cut at him, and wounded the Turtle badly; after this the animals all got 
fighting with one another, the Turtle quarreling with them all. One of 
them at last said to Glooscap, the Turtle will kill us all; then help your- 
selves by giving him a kick in the breast whenever he becomes trouble- 
some. They did so and he appeared as one stunned. After this 
Glooscap called all the animals to him and transformed them to men and 
women. The wolf ran off and the loon flew away, both sorry enough to 
leave their master. When the Turtle came to his senses, seeing no one, 
he said I will return to my natural life, and retreating to the water he has 
remained there ever since.” 


The Melicites have many legends regarding Glooscap. There is 
a place about half a mile below what is known on the St. John 
River as Boar's Head; here they point out what appears to them 
to be the form of a man’s head: this they say is Glooscap’s image 
in the rocks, and they note this as the place where he first came to the 
St. John on his way down to kill the great beaver who had built a dam at 
the falls close to the city of St. John, where the suspension bridge now 


a 


1891-92. ] THE ABENAKIS OF SAINT JOHN RIVER. 205 


crosses the river. They say that after breaking down this dam, Glooscap 
drove the great beaver which had constructed it, far up the river. The 
Tobique Indians point out some ledges which are known as the Tobique 
rocks, as being part of the stones which Glooscap pelted this beaver with ; 
they also say that he subsequently took refuge in Temiscouata Lake, and 
that the high hill on its shores opposite the mouth of the Cabano is the 
house which he built after having been driven up the river from the mouth 
of the St. John. The Abenakis call the rocks between which the river 
passes into the harbor of St. John, Gtchi-quaabeet-a-wi-cup-a-hegan> 
which means, great beavers dam. Within the memory of the writer, 
the Abenakis when passing Glooscap’s Head, before mentioned, on their 
way out to sea, would throw figs of tobacco from their canoes into the 
river as votive offerings to Glooscap, in order that he might vouchsafe to 
them a pleasant voyage and grant them a safe return. Denny, who held 
extensive rights in Acadia about the middle of the 17th century, mentions 
a remarkable tree which was floating around below the falls at the mouth 
of the Saint John, and which had been there for a very long time; this 
he says, “the Abenakis called the Manitou, that is to say the devil, the 
homage which they formerly rendered to it was one or two beaver or other 
skins, which they fastened to it with an arrow head, made of moose bones, 
which they sharpened by means of stones. Afterward, when they were 
passing through this place and their Manitou did not make his appear- 
ance, they held it as an evil omen, saying that he was angry with them. 
Since the French have been in these parts and have furnished them with 
iron arrow heads they use no others, and the poor Manitou has his head 
so covered with them that one can hardly stick a pin in it. I have seen 
it,and M. De La Tour’s men who were with him, and afterwards with me, 
have assured me that they once fastened ropes to this tree, and that with 
a ten oared boat rowing with all of their strength and with the current, 
they could not drag it out of the hole.” 


There are many other traditions among these people, respecting 
“Lox,” “ Micumwes,” “Kulloo,” and many other creatures of their im- 
aginations, which may form the subject of a future article. 


206 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. POE. 


CELE hROSODY: 
By NEIL. MACNISH, BID. EL. D. 
(Read April 16th, 1592.) 


Though Celtic grammarians, such as O’Donovan in his excellent Irish 
Grammar, have devoted a section or chapter to the versification of the 
language with which they are dealing, it is very much to be regretted that, 
so far as I know, no separate or convenient or exhaustive book or treatise 
on Celtic Prosody has hitherto appeared. The Celts are serzus docté in 
more respects than one. As so much praiseworthy attention has been 
directed in recent years to Celtic Literature, and as several Celtic Chairs 
have been founded, it is to be hoped that some Celtic professor, who can 
command sufficient leisure, will prepare, for the benefit of all lovers of 
Celtic lore, a Celtic Classical Dictionary, wherein will be lucidly arranged 
and detailed all that can be gathered from the ancient poetry of Scotland 
and Ireland and Man, and from the annals of Wales and Cornwall and 
Armorica, respecting those heroes whose names occur in the more 
ancient Celtic poems as well as respecting the places and customs of 
which frequent mention is made in those poems. It is to be fondly 
hoped that among our Celtic scholars there will soon appear a Lempriere, 
or a William Smith, who will prepare a Classical Dictionary of Celtic 
Biography, Mythology and Geography; and also that a Hermann, ora 
Bentley, ora Ramsay, will speedily appear who will prepare, for the benefit 
of Celtic scholars and.all lovers of Celtic poetry, a full and lucid treatise on 
Celtic prosody. To the construction of Celtic poetry Zeuss has devoted 
a Caput Alterum, in which he exhibits his well-known learning and 
thorough acquaintance with even the oldest and most obscure fragments 
of Celtic poetry. He writes strongly in praise of Celtic prosody, for he 
thus terminates his examination of it: “By the oldest as well as the most 
recent examples that have been adduced, it appears that the form of 
Celtic poetry is more adorned than the poetic form of any nation, and 
that the ornamentation is greater in the older poems themselves than in 
the more recent. In consequence of that greater adornment it has doubt- 
less come to pass, that even from those times at which the Roman Empire 
was rushing to destruction, the Celtic form, at first in its entirety, and 
subsequently in part, was taken over not only into the Latin poems 
but also into the poems of other languages and remained in them.” 
Matthew Arnold whose fame as a literary critic is great, has these warm 


‘ 
EE 


1891-92. ] CELTIC PROSODY. 207 


words in praise of Celtic poetry: “The Celt’s quick feeling for what is 
noble and distinguished gives his poetry style, his indomitable person- 
ality gave it pride and passion, his sensibility and nervous exultation 
gave it a better gift still, the gift of rendering with wonderful felicity 
the magical influence of nature. Rhyme itself, all the weighty evidence 
tends to show, comes into our poetry from the Celts.” The Rev. 
Thomas Price, whose bardic name was Carnhuanawe, says of Aneurin one 
of the poets of his own country—Wales, “that English pcetry was greatly 
indebted to him.” Mr. Price further asserts not only that the admirers 
of poetry are under obligation to the ancient British bards, but that much 
of the refinement of civilized life is more intimately connected with the 
traditions and history preserved by them than may at first be apparent.”* 


It is certainly very gratifying to have the commendations of scholars of 
the erudition and critical ability of Zeuss, Arnold and Price, in favour of 
the value which attaches to Celtic versification in itself and in the peculiar 
characteristics of it, apart altogether from the claims which it has on the 
attentive study of the Celtic scholar. It is a mere truism to state that 
unlike Greek and Latin poetry where scansion depends upon the quantity 
of the syllable or syllables that form a word, scansion is regulated in 
the Celtic language by accent and not by quantity, by the stress of 
the voice and not by the length or shortness of the syllable or word. 
Such feet as the Iambic, and Trochee and Dactyl are common to Greek 
and Latin and to the Celtic languages. There must be some correspond- 
ence between those feet and the natural manner in which the human 
heart expresses its thoughts and feelings. Grote contends that “great: 
as the power of thought afterwards became among the Greeks, their 
power of expression was still greater. In the former, other nations have 
built upon their foundations and surpassed them, in the latter, they still 
remain unrivalled.” Horace expressed the truth very distinctly, when in 
reference to the influence which Greek poetry and Greek versification 
had on the poetry of his own nation, he wrote: 


Graecia capta ferum victorem cepit et artes 
Intulit agresti Latio. 


In his 7veatzse on Poetry, Aristotle says that the Iambic metre was so 
named, because it was the measure in which people used to satirize each 
other. The Iambic is of all metres, he contends, the most colloquial as 
appears from the fact that our common conversation frequently falls into 
Iambic verse. Miiller in his Literature of Greece thus writes (vol. I., p. 
181): “The Iambic by proceeding from the short to the long syllable 


* Price’s Literary Remains, Vol. 1, p. 107. 


208 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. LI. 


acquires a tone of strength and appears peculiarly adapted to impetuous 
diction and bold invectives, while the Trochee which falls from the long 
to the short has a feeble character. Its light tripping movement appears 
veculiarly suited to dancing songs, and hence besides the name of 
Trochaeus, the runner, it also obtained the name of Chorezus, the dancer.” 


Zeuss correctly observes, that from the Greek and Latin nations whose 
poems are contained in a metre either by a settled calculation or by an 
order of long or short syllables, other nations belonging to the Indo- 
European family such as the Germans and Celts differ, inasmuch as 
al] their poetry is founded on the agreement of sounds as well in the first 
as in the last syllable of words. Some races belonging to the Indo-Euro- 
pean family, employ alliteration, and have two and three words in the same 
verse—words that begin with the same consonant or vowel. Other races 
have followed the agreement of sounds not only in the beginning but 
also in the middle and end of words. ‘These peculiarities obtain in the 
case of the ancient Celtic poems. Daviesin his Hxamznation of the Claims 
of Osstan (p. 199) avers, that if we may judge of their verse by the oldest 
specimens which can be produced by their descendants in Ireland, 
Scotland, Wales and Cornwall, the Celts carried their art no farther than 
to adjust the number and cadence of syllables in each line, to add the 
embellishment of strong and impressive alliteration and to connect their 
verses with final rhymes which were sometimes continued without varia- 
tion for several lines together. Davies goes on to say, that to assist the 
memory nothing could have been more conducive than the strong allit- 
erations and long continued rhymes which we find in the Old Welsh 
Bards. The very sound of one word suggested the succeeding, and one 
line gave the echo of another. It must have been for the same purpose 
of assisting the memory, that these Bards frequently began several periods 
with the same phrase, and several successive lines with the same letter. 
Upon the whole it appears that the mechanical correspondence of articu- 
late sounds, however differently understood, is the great principle of 
Celtic verse in general, and that the obvious correspondence of sounds 
naturally similar was attended to, before the Bards thought of that which 
is more complex and artificial.” In his Introduction to his Beautzes of 
Gaelic Poetry, Mackenzie correctly contends “that though much of 
Gaelic poetry might be scanned, a great deal of it cannot be properly 
subjected to the classical test by the most ingenious, and yet a Celtic ear 
will tell that it is good. The rules for scanning by which Latin verses 
are governed, are alien to the Gaelic, which certainly does not owe the 
art of poetry to the Romans. The concord does not always depend on 
the coincidence of final words, but rests on some radical vowel in cor- 
responding words ; and these not terminal alone, but recurring in several 


1891-92. ] CELTIC PROSODY. 209 


places throughout the verse.” Stephen, in his Literature of the Kymry 
(p. 480) properly observes “ that the works of the Cambrian Bards should 
not be judged by the critical principles which now prevail. Those Bards, 
according to an old authority, preferred, beyond all rhetorical ornaments, 
the use of alliteration and that kind more especially which repeats the 
first letters or syllables of words. They made so much of this orna- 
ment in every finished discourse that they thought nothing elegantly 
spoken without it.” Alliteration, therefore, is one of the peculiarities of 
Celtic poetry. The writer of an article on AJ//teration, in the Encyclo- 
peedia Britannica, remarks “that as Milton defines rhyme to be the jingling 
sound of like endings, so alliteration is the jingle of like beginnings.” 
Churchill describes himself as one who often, but without success, had 
prayed 


“For apt alliteration’s artful aid.” 
Coleridge furnishes a good example of alliteration when he says, 


“The fair breeze blew, the white foam flew, 
The furrows followed free, 
We were the first that ever burst 
Into that silent sea.” 


The Welsh poet Llywarch ab Llywelyn furnishes many beautiful ex- 
amples of alliteration, ¢,¢.: 


Teyrnllu, teyrnet teyrnllaw teyrnllin 
Teyrnllyw teyrnas ternyse torment. 


The incitement to valour which Ullin gives to Gaul in the fourth Book 
of Fingal, affords a good illustration of the manner in which Ossian 
practised alliteration, e.g.: 


Lamh threun ’s gach cas cridh ’ard nach geill, 
Mar thorunn biodh do lamh, a laoich, 

Do dhearg—shuil mar chaoir a’ d’ cheann, 
Mar charragh cruaidh do chridh a’ d’ thaobh. 


In Duncan Ban Mac Intyre’s Beinn Dorain, alliteration appears to fine 
advantage, 42.: 


Gu stobanach, stacanach, 
Slocanach, laganach, 
Cnoéanach, crapanach, 
Caiteanach, romach, 
Pasganach, badanach 
Bachlagach, boidheach. 


210 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vot. II. 


al 


In his Oran Ghlinn-Urchaidh this excellent specimen of alliteration 
occurs: 
Cinnidh arbhar craobhach ann 
Cho caoin gheal ris a’ ghruth, 
Gu reachdmhor biadhmhor, brioghmhor, 
Trom, torrach, liontach, tiugh. 


In the first verse of that extract cennzdh and craobhach begin with the 
same letter, c; avbhar and ann begin with the same vowel, a. In the 
second verse the initial ¢ of czwnzdh and craobhach in the first verse occurs 
in cho and caoin; gheal and ghruth begin with the same letter or letters 


gh, inthe third verse the two last words begin with 4, and the three 


last words end in the same syllable shor. In the last verse trom, torrach, 
tiugh begin with the same letter. Ac forms the termination of forrach 
and /iontach. \n a section which he has entitled Consonantia Latzna, 
Zeuss shows how the peculiarities of Celtic poetry found their way into 
Latin poetry, and influenced it to an extent of which many Celts have 
no adequate knowledge. St. Ambrose, Bishop of Milan, composed 
hymns in Iambics into which he introduced the concord or correspondence 
(consonantia) which obtains in the ancient Celtic poetry. A variety of 
vowels that agree among themselves is allowable. The demands of cor- 
respondence are satisfied by such terminations as ws, zs, es, as, and zm, 


am, em. 
Lucan in the opening of his Pharsalia has alliteration, and concord, é.g.- 


Bella per Emathios plus quam civilia campos 
Iusque datum sceleri canimus populumque potentem. 


In the first verse which has been cited, the last two words begin with ¢, 
and the third, fourth and last words have correspondence, while the same 
thing obtains in the case of Bella and civilia. In the second verse, the first 
two letters in populum and potentem are identical. There is a correspon- 
dence between the gue of /usque, the z of scelert, and the gue of populum- 
gue, and between the wm of datum and em in potentem. St. Ambrose 
composed his hymns in Iambic Tetrameters. While he is faithful to the 
classical requirements of his metre, he introduces the correspondence 
which he found in Celtic poetry, e. g.- 


Somno refectis artubus spreto cubili surgimus 
Nobis pater canentibus adesse te deposcimus. 


Not only is alliteration present in these verses, the two last syllables of 
both verses terminate in the same manner, and there is a correspondence 
between the last syllable of the first Hemistich in each verse, z. e., between 


_ 
_——— 


- 


tee See 


1891-9 2.] CELTIC PROSODY. By 


ws in artubus and us in canentebus. Many scholars who are conversant 
with the writings of St. Augustine and with the very important contribu- 
tion which he made to Patristic Theology, are in all likelihood not aware 
that he virtually effected a revolution in Latin poetry. Of his Psalmus 
Abecedarius, Zeuss affirms that, as if it were to open a new country and 
to announce a new age, it presents a novel form of poetry, inasmuch as 
in it metre and every calculation of tune are neglected and attention is 
paid to nothing save the settled number of syllables along with corres- 
pondence. Such are the circumstances which constitute the form of Celtic 
poetry, ¢.g.: i 
Bonos in vasa miserunt, reliquos malos in mare, 


Here there is a manifest departure from the laws of Latin scansion, while 
the peculiarites of Celtic poetry are easily discernible. J7/eserunt malos 
mare begin with the same consonant, donxos reliquos matlos,end in os. 
The last syllable of the Psalmus Abecedarius invariably ends in e. 
Secundinus, a relative of St. Patrick, adopted the model which was fur- 
nished by the Psalm of Augustine, and SSuMIE DE 38 very many Latin 
verses in the same manner, ¢. ¢.- 


Benchuir, bona, regula, recta atque divina, 
Stricta, sancta, sedula, summa, justa ac mira. 


In the first verse that has been cited, the first two words begin with 
the same letter ; the third and fourth words also begin with the same letter, 
and the second, third, fourth and sixth words terminate in a. The first 
four words of the second verse begin with s. Those words, along 
with justa and mzra,end ina. The last two syllables of the first Hemis- 
tich in each verse terminate in za (regula sedula); there is a correspon- 
dence between the last syllable of each verse, and a¢gue in the first verse 
and ac in the second verse begin with a. 


Davies thus writes (p. 215), “ The structure of ancient British and Irish 
being one and the same, I cannot persuade myself that the Bards of 
either country deserted their own established mode to imitate that of the 
other. On the contrary I infer that they had equally retained the same 
mode from some remote age in which their ancestors had been better 
connected.” As the result of his laborious investigation of the oldest 
specimens of Celtic poetry that are extant, Zeuss avers that the universal 
construction of poetic discourse was the same among the two divisions 
which he makes of the Celtic race. 


Apud Hibernos vetustos et Cambros. 


The first Irish Grammar that was printed was that of the Rev. Francis 
O’Molloy. It was written in Latin and was published in 1677. Lhuyd 


212 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. III. 


transferred into his Archzologia Britannica a large portion of O’Molloy’s 
Grammar, and especially that part of it which deals with Irish prosody. 
There is thus accessible to the Celtic student a somewhat full and cer- 
tainly a very interesting account of the laws that govern the formation of 
Irish poetry in its older forms. O’Donovan has appended to his valu- 
able Irish Grammar a chapter on versification, in which he apparently has 
expressed in more intelligible language the rules and explanations that 
are contained in O’Molloy’s Grammar. 


To understand the regulations by which Irish verse is affected, it is 
necessary to know the classification that the Irish poets were led to 
make of the consonants in their alphabet. 


I. S was called the queen of consonants. 
: Three soft consonants: p, c, t. 

pee uhnee hard -soroecds 

4. Three rough: 4; ch; th. 

5 


i) 


-ebive strone: lm, nn, ne, ir, 
6. Seven light: bh, dh, gh, mh, ]})n, r: 


There are three kinds of verse in Irish, Dan Dzreach, Oglachas and 
Bruilingeacht. That the Irish poets must have possessed a large measure 
of ingenuity and intelligence in the composition of their poems may be 
inferred from the remarks of O’ Molloy, who contends that the Dan Direach 
is the most difficult of all the metres that are found under the sun (quae 


sub sole reperiuntur.) 


O’Donovan thus expresses the seven requisites of the Dan Dereach. 
1. A certain number of syllables in each line. 
2. Four lines in each quatrain. 

Concord. 

Correspondence. 


Termination. 


OY So 


Union. 
Ge, lebertal 


Quartan is the term which O’Molloy uses to express one verse 2. é. 
one verse of the four verses that go to form a Quatrain, or Rann Iomlan 
as it is called by the Irish. 


The first couplet of the Rann Iomlan is called Seoladh or the leading. 


. The second is called Comhad or the closing. Concord or alliteration 


1891-92. ] CELTIC PROSODY. 913 


{Uaim) requires two words (of which neither can be a preposition nor a 
particle), in each line to begin with a vowel or with the same consonant. 


A proper concord or zor Uatm obtains where the last two words of a 
line begin with a vowel in the same consonant, e. g.- 


Triall tar Bearbha na sreabh sean. 


An improper concord obtains when the words in question are zoZ the 
last two in the line or verse. 


Correspondence (Comharda) is of two kinds, perfect and imperfect. 


Perfect correspondence is an agreement of two words in number of 
syllables, quantity of vowels and consonants of the same class. 


An imperfect correspondence obtains when two words agree in the 
number of syllables, in vowels and in quantity, without any regard to an 
agreement of consonants. 


Termination or Rzzu requires that the last word in the second and - 
fourth lines of a quatrain should exceed that of the first and third by one 
syllable, If, therefore, the first line end in a word of one syllable, the 
second must end in a word of two and if the third line should end in 
a word of two syllables, the fourth must be of three syllables. The first 
is called Rinn or the Minor Termination, the second Ajirdrinn or the 
Major Termination. 


Union, or Uatthne, is the same as correspondence with the exception 
that the same vowels are not required in each place, and that in poly- 
syllables it is only necessary that they agree in class. 


A Chief, or Head, or Ceann, is a monosyllable which concludes the 
second and fourth lines of a quatrain in that sort of verse called a 
seadna. 


An Amus is much the same with an imperfect correspondence, from 
which it differs only in that it requires an equality in the number of 
syllables. 


O’Molloy states that the initial word of the first quartan of a semi- 
metre is called an Urlann, which may indifferently correspond with its 
subsequent or not. He further states that the chiefest sorts of Dan 
Direach are five: Detbhidhe, Seadna, Rannaigheacht mhor, Rannaigheacht 
bheag and Casbhairn. To each sort whereof, the number of quartans, 
number of syllables, concord and correspondence, are indispensably 
requisite. In the Dezbhidhe the major and minor termination are also 
necessary, as is likewise Union in Rannaigheacht mor and Casbhairn, 
and Chief or Ceann in the Rannaigheacht bheag and Seadna. 

15 


214 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vot. bel Be 


Oglachas or the servile metre is made in imitation of all kinds of Dan 
Direach which have been mentioned. An Ogdachas is only a verse in 
imitation of those metres, and is confined neither to correpondence, con- 
cord, union nor to true termination. Dvrotghneach consists either of nine 
syllables in a quartan, or more, as far as thirteen, each quartan ending 
in a word of three syllables, and every final word must make a union with 
another word in the beginning or middle of the next line or couplet. 
There must also be a correspondence between the final words. 


Brutlingeacht is composed very much after the same manner as the 
Oglachas. It requires correspondence (at least improper correspondence) 
and also a kind of concord, unzon and head. 


The imperfect sketch which has now been given almost in the words of 
O’Molloy and O’Donovan, of the principal Irish metres, and the laws that 
govern them, may suffice to show, that the ancient Irish poets were care- 
ful students of the genius of their language ; and that they were led uncon- 
sciously it may be, to adopt that method of versification and to frame those 
rules of prosody, that suited the natural tendency of their own thoughts. 
and the possibilities of the language, by means of which their thoughts and 
feelings found expression in verse. Nor can it be otherwise than a 
pleasant and a profitable occupation to the Celtic student, to examine and 
witness for himself how the Irish poets carried out the laws of Irish versi- 
fication, and how they exhibited great ability and ingenuity in moulding 
their verse, according to the requirements of the various metres. The 
commendation is altogether too faint which Davies bestows upon the laws 
of Irish prosody. Puerile as some of those laws may appear, they were 
evidently the invention of a people who applied themselves closely to the 
study of letters. Nothing can be clearer than that the system of Irish 
versification is entirely different from the system of the Greek and Latin 
poets, and that a faithful adherence to the laws of their own versification 
demanded from the Irish poets no less ability and pains and musical 
culture than Sophocles and Euripides and Virgil and Horace displayed 
in the composition of their poems. 


Shaw, whose Gaelic Grammar was published in 1778 thus writes, 
(p. 132) “The measure of Ossian’s poetry is irregular and various. 
Generally he has couplets of eight, though they do not rhyme, and seven 
and sometimes nine syllables. These feet are most commonly trochee and 
dactyl. The trochee occupies the first, the dactyl the second, and third, 
and a long syllable ends the line.” 


Davies was led to believe that Ossian and his poems belong to the 
Irish Gaels, and in accordance with his theory observed, (p. 196) “that 


f 


1891-92. | CELTIC PROSODY. 215 


the measures of Ossian’s poems are essentially the same as those which 
are found in the works of the Irish Bards ; that these measures arise from 
principles which are developed in the grammars of the Irish as deduced 
from the practice of their national poets; that the application of these 
principles demands such a variety of punctilious grammatical observation 
as to render it evident that they were the invention of a people who 
studied the grammar of their own language ; whereas the Highlanders, the 
only people who use the same language with the Irish, never reduced 
their native dialect to any grammatical rules before the year 1778. It 
follows that the measures employed in Ossian’s poems are undoubtedly 
the invention of the Irish.” The conclusion at which Davies thus arrives, 
in spite of his critical acuteness and learning, is untenable. Apart from 
the fact, that we are in possession of evidence as well internal as external 
to prove that Ossian and his poems belong to the Scottish Gaels, his 
poems do not fulfil the regulations of Irish metre to which reference has 
already been made. It was indeed to be expected that there would be, 
and that there is, very much in common between the versification of 
the Irish and Scottish Gaels, because the same language was spoken by 
them. The Gaelic poems of the Ossianic era are not written in quatrains, 
and cannot be made to assume that division without doing violence to 
the narrative and interrupting its natural consecutiveness. Smith’s Sean 
Dana, the Gaelic originals of the poems which were translated by 
MacPherson, and MacCallum’s collection of the poems of Ossian, may 
fairly be regarded as strictly Ossianic in their age and character and 
versification. The rigid laws of ancient Irish poetry cannot apply to 
those collections, though alliteration and correspondence and other 
features of Irish poetry are frequently to be found in them. 


The authority of Price is of great value in connection with the nation- 
_ality of Ossian. He thus writes, (vol. I., p. 168): “ The Scottish Ossian is 
a totally distinct creation from the Irish Ossian, though the Celtic original 
is the common parent of both. When MacPherson published his poems 
of Ossian, the Irish immediately cried out these poems are our property, 
they are Irish, and we are in possession of the original manuscripts and 
will convince the world of the fact by publishing them. They did 
accordingly publish portions of their Ossian together with English 
translations; but their Ossian was no more like the Ossian of MacPher- 
son, than the Nibelungen is like the Iliad or Paradise Lost like the Shah 
Nameh. It is true the names were identical, and many of the incidents, 
but the spirit was totally and irreconcilably distinct. The Irish Ossian 
excited no feelings but such as the world had long been familiar with, 
but the same work as interpreted by MacPherson called forth sentiments 
which till then had never been felt.” 


216 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vor. ITT. 


In Campbell’s Leabhar na Feinne, there are many Gaelic poems which 
are arranged in Quatrains or in stanzas containing four lines or verses. 
Such poems, however, are manifestly of later date than the poems of 
Ossian. I am disposed to find an additional argument in favour of the 
Scottish nationality of Ossian and his poems, in the different com- 
plexion of his versification and in the absence from his poems of those 
rigid regulations which seem to lie at the very foundation of Irish poetry. 


The opening verses of /om-Chetst Ghuill in Smith’s Sean Dana, for 
example, contain several of the peculiarities of Celtic poetry. 


’S am bheileam fein am aonar, 
Am measg nan ceuda colg; 
Gun lann liomhaidh leam 

*S a chath dhorcha. 


Here we have very fair examples of concord and correspondence. A 
similar remark has to be made concerning the first verses of Dzarmad in 
the same collection: 


Cia tiamhaidh thu nochd, a Ghleann Caothan! 
Gun ghuth gaothar thu ’s gun cheol: 

Tha suinn na seilg’ an suain gun eiridh, 

’S na filidh aoibhinn gun aon diubh beo. 


Iarmbearla is a term which old Irish grammarians were wont to em- 
ploy, to show that the article, possesstve pronoun, adverb, preposition or con- 
junction coming between any two words, neither forms nor hinders a 
concord. Even when the most careful compliance with that regulation is 
given, it will appear that in the verses which have been cited, an improper 
concord obtains between ghuth and gaothar, between suznn, sedlg and 
suain, and as some grammarians would contend, between Gh/eann and 
Caothan. A striking peculiarity appears in those verses ; for the last word 
of the first verse corresponds with the middle word of the second verse, 
2. €., Caothan corresponds with gaothar, and ezridh the last word of the 
third verse corresponds with aozbhinn, the middle word of the last verse- 


In Caomh-mhala, one of the poems of Ossian which MacPherson trans- 
lated into English, these verses occur, exhibiting, as they do, some of the 
peculiar characteristics of Celtic poetry: 


Taom, a Charuinn taom do shruth; 

An aoibhneas an diugh siubhal sios; 
Theich coigrich a b’ airde guth. 

Cha-n fhaicear an steud-each ’san t-sliabh, 
Tha sgaoileadh an sgiath an tir thall. 


oe a aad a —_ 


1891-92. ] CELTIC PROSODY. 217 


Here a proper concord obtains between szzbhal and szos, and between 
tty and ¢thall, An improper concord prevails between ¢aom and taom; 
Shaicear and each, steud and sliabh, sgaoileadh and sgiath. There is like- 
wise a correspondence between shruth, diugh and guth, and between 
Sliabh and sgiath. 


The Iambus is the foot that enters most frequently into the poems of 
Ossian. It has to be frankly admitted that in scanning the poems of 
the Bard of Selma, a rigid adherence to the laws by which the poems 
of Greece and Rome are scanned, is simply impossible. Sometimes, by 
omitting the first syllable of a verse, as German scholars are wont to do 
in scanning the choruses of the Greek tragedians; or by omitting the 
the first two syllables as is the wont at times of the same scholars, it is 
possible to find purely Iambic feet in the other syllables of an Ossianic 
verse. With the aid, therefore, of an azacruszs or a base, the poetry of 
Ossian can be scanned as Iambics in very many instances. Trochees 
obtrude themselves occasionally in the middle of a verse, and even 
Dactyls make their appearance in the middle of a verse; so that to 
describe the verse as purely Iambic or Trochaic is out of the question. 
Though the poems of Ossian, having peculiarities of their own so far as 
prosody and scansion are concerned, refuse to obey the laws by which 
Greek and Latin poetry is scanned, the rhythm is of such a character 
that the cultivated Celtic ear can readily detect whether a verse or poem 
is Ossianic in its structure or not. 


Miann @ Blaird Aosda, a poem of exquisite beauty, which, though the 
author and the date of its composition are unknown, must belong to a re- 
mote age, presents one of the best examples in the whole range of Gaelic 
poetry, of Iambic feet. The metre is lambic Dimeter Acatalectic, eg.: 


O caraibh mi ri taobh nan allt, 

A shiubhlas mall le ceumaibh ciuin, 
Fo sgail a’ bharraich leag mo cheann, 
’S bi thus’ a ghrian, ro-chairdeil rium. 


Rishop Carswell’s translation into Gaelic of John Knox’s Liturgy was 
published in 1567, and was the first Gaelic book that was ever printed. 
In a brief Gaelic hymn or poem which he composed to the Gaelic book 
that he was sending forth among his Scottish and Irish fellow-Gaels, he 
shows an accurate familiarity with the peculiar features of Celtic verse. 


Gluas romhad, a leabhrain bhig 
Go hua ndiubhne rig ad reim. 


There is here a correspondence between d/zg and rzg and an improper 
concord between vzg and rezm. 


218 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vo. III. 


Gach seancha, gan seanchas, saobh. 
Gach fear dano nar aomh breg, 
Cumand eadar agus iad, 

A leabhrain bhig biadh go heg. 


Those verses furnish other examples of alliteration and correspon-_ 


dence in Carswell’s hymn. 


Lhuyd’s Arch@ologia Britannica, was published in 1707. There are 
appended to the preface several Gaelic poems in praise of Lhuyd himself 
and of his great work on Celtic philology. These verses composed, as 
they were, by the Priest of Kildalton have several of the beauties and 
peculiarities of Celtic prosody. 


“Tuigseach saoibhir do theagasg, 
Soilleir tarbhach seimh do ghloir, 
Lionmhur brioghmhur do shean fhocail, 
Sgiamhach, taitnambhach, ciallach mor.” 


Regarding Cambrian or Welsh poetry, Zeuss asserts that the old poems 
of the Welsh are almost of the same structure as the old Irish poems. 
There is this difference, however, that the final consonant which is almost 
a monosyllable and is always full, is continued through several verses 
according to the pleasure of the Cambrian poet, and that even in separate 
parts of poems greater freedom obtains in the continuation of verses. 


The contraposition or antithesis of Hemistichs does not exist as is the. 


case with Irish poetry. In his literature of the Cymry, (p. 475-476), 
‘Stephen writes “that the bards by fixing an artificial standard of versi- 
fied perfection, concentrated attention upon the words and neglected the 
spirit of their poems. The merits of their poems are rather historical than 
poetical. Bardism was on the whole unfavourable to extraordinary 
merit and true poetic excellence. The regulations of the bards have 
acted as dead weights upon imagination, and the metaphors and images 
of many of the Kymric poets display either a want of taste or of origin- 
ality.” He further writes (p. 486), “I have another quarrel with the bards, 
for not only do they display affectation in the ‘beginnings’ of their lines 
but they also display it in their ‘endings, the effect of both practices being 
the depreciation of the poetry and filling up of the lines with unmeaning 
. words.” Price, than whom there is no better authority on all matters 
affecting Welsh poetry states (vol. I, p. 209) “that the Welsh Bards 
rejoice in the Lyric, and when by chance they deviate but for a moment 
into the narrative, or Ballad, the style seems uncongenial with their spirit 
and they instantly quit it and return to their favorite strain.” (p. 313) 
After 300 years of Roman Dominion upon the departure of that people, 


—_ 


1891-92] CELTIC PROSODY. 219 


Welsh poetry had not the slightest resemblance to that of Rome. The 
essentials of Roman metrical composition consist in quantity, those of 
the Welsh are Rhyme and Alliteration. The Latin classic prosody does 
not recognize the two last named requisites, nor does the Welsh know 
anything of classic quantity, neither is there any resemblance in the 
structure of the poems of the two races, further than what is the result of 
mere coincidence in all metrical compositions.” 


Alliteration, proper and improper concord, is of continual occurrence in 
Welsh poetry. 


In Aneurin’s famous poem Gododin, there is a variety of metres’ 
“It is strictly a Lyric composition, a succession of comparatively uncon- 
nected strophes.” 


Ardyledawce cann cyman o fri 

Twrf tan a tharan a rhyuerthi 
Gwrhyt arderchawe marchawc mysgi, 
Rudd fedel rhyfel a eidduni. 


In these verses cann and cyman form an improper concord ; twrf, tan, 
tharan also form an improper concord; marchawce mysgt, form a proper 
concord ; Rudd and rhyfel form another improper concord. Alliteration 
is thus largely present in those verses, each of which ends in the same 
vowel, 2. 


A Triad, which is said to have been composed by Arthur, is faithful to 
the peculiarities of Celtic verse, 


Sed ynt fy nhri chadfarchawg 
Mael hir a Llyr Lluyddawg 
A cholofon Cymru caradawg. 


Two examples of proper concord occur here. Alliteration obtains be- 
tween three of the last words in the last verse. The verses terminate in 
the same syllable; seven syllables frequently form one verse, a number 
which, whatever the explanation of its prevalence in Celtic poetry may 
be, is of common occurrence. Stephens mentions no less than twenty- 
four metres whieh were in use prior to the times of Meilir, one of the 
Welsh bards. He states that “the miserable affection of writing verses 
in all the metres has now been abandoned, and the poet is very properly 
allowed to use such of the metres as suits his taste.” 


Zeuss maintains, that if the older Cornish and Armorican poems were 
extant, they would doubtless exhibit a structure similar to that of the 
ancient Cambrian poems. Alliteration is wanting in the more modern 
Cornish and Armorican poems. The ancient Cornish drama containing 


220 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. Lo: 


as it does the most important portion of Cornish literature that is extant,. 
was published along with an English translation on the opposite page, 
by Edward Norris in 1859. The Beginning of the World, the Passion of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, and the Resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ : 
Such are the names of the poems that constitute the Cornish Drama, 
The general division of it is into stanzas of six verses. Seven syllables. 
commonly form one verse. There is an agreement in sound between the 
last syllable of the first and second verses, of the fourth and fifth verses» 
of the third and sixth verses, e. ¢., 


Mester genough yn gylwyr 
Hagh arluth heuna yv guyr 
Ytho mar kruge golhy, 
Agos treys h’ aga seghe 
Golheus pup treys y gyle 
Ahanough Kepar ha my. 


In the introduction to his edition of Kelly’s Manx Grammar, the late 
Mr. Gill inserted a Manx poem on which he bestowed great praise. The 
poem is written in Iambics and deserves the praise which the famous. 
Manx scholar bestowed upon it. 


As Cre ta gloyr, ach aaliad ennym vie, 
Ennym! ta myr y ghall ta sheidey shaghey, 
Shoh moylleyn pobble, my she moylley shen. 


The famous Manx Song, Na Kirree fo Sniaghtey, or “The sheep under 
the snow,” is written in Anapaests, e. g. 


Lurg geurey dy niaghtey as arragh dy roi. 

Va ny shenn chirree marroo’s n’ eagin veggey bio, 
Oh! irree shiu guillyn as gowshin dyn clieu 

Ta ny Kirree fo-sniaghtey shen va nyn draid reeve. 


Vannin veg veen has all the raciness of Celtic verse. 


O vannin veg veen 

Tayns mean y cheayn 

Aynjee ta lane eeasteyryn, 

Tra ta ’n oarn cuirt, 

As ny praasyn soit, 

Goll roue dy cherragh ny baatyn. 


The translation of Paradise Lost into Manx by Christian is in Iambics, 
é.g., Pargis Caillit. 


CE CS ye YO ee 


1891-92. ] CELTIC PROSODY. 22h 


Yn Chiarn Iee skeayl magh reeriaght vooar da hene, 
Liauyr fegooish Kione, as fegooish cagliagh lhean : 
Niau jir mayd ree; cheer dy vaynrys vooar 

Lane jeh dagh mie, jeh berchys, ooashley’s gloyr. 


Specimens of Pindaric impetuousness and originality of metre are to. 
be found among the Celtic bards. Mary MacLeod or Mairi Nighean 
Alasdair ruaidh, furnishes many examples of such rapidity of thought 
and versification, ¢. 2, 


Tigh mor macnasach meaghrach, 
Nam macaibh ’s nam maighdean, 
Far ’m bu tartarach gleadhraich nan corn. 


Duncan Ban MacIntyre is one of the most remarkable poets in the 
whole range of Celtic poetry. He could neither read nor write, and yet 
some of his poems are acknowledged to be the best of their kind in Celtic 
literature. “I shall be surprised,” writes Professor Blackie, “to learn that 
there exists in any language, ancient or modern, a more original poem of 
the genus which we call venatorial than the Ben Dorain of Duncan Ban. 
What Landseer, in a sister art, has done for animals in general, that 
MacIntyre in this singular work has done for the deer and the roe.” 
Blackie has translated Ben Dorain into forcible English verse. Prin- 
cipal Shairp has conferred a similar honour on Ben Dorain. Mackenzie 
in his introduction to The Beauties of Gaelic Poetry, (p. 51) thus writes, 
“In that admirable poem called Beinn Dorain, Duncan Ban MacIntyre 
has adapted the verse to the piobaireachd notes. Commencing with the 
urlar the ground-work or air, the second part is the Szubhal or quick- 
ening, arranged in a different measure, to which succeeds the Crun-luath 
swifter running music to which a suitable measure is likewise adapted. 
It is a curious effort, and his model seems to have been an older piece 
which accompanied J/oladh Mhairi the praise of Mary, otherwise 
the MacLachlan’s salute.” Trochaics of a rapid character, Iambics. 
of longer and shorter metres, alliteration, correspondence, etc., are to be 
found in Ben Dorain. Moladh Morazg is the name of a poem which 
Alexander MacDonald composed after the same model. I have in my 
possession a poem after the model of Ben Dorain, by the Rev. Dr. Blair,, 
of Nova Scotia. The talented author designates his poem Ruagadh nan 
sionnach, or Hunting the foxes, and indicates a masterly command of the 
Gaelic language as well as a rare aptitude for framing tuneful cadences. 


In his Cozre cheathaich, Duncan Ban reproduces some of the peculi- 
arities of Celtic verse, ¢. g.: 


bo 
bo 
bo 


TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. III. 


’Se Coire cheathaich nan aighean siubhlach 
An Coire runach a’s urar fonn, 

Gu lurach, miad-fheurach, min-gheal sughar, 
Gach lusan fluar bu chubhraidh leam. 


In addition to concord, and to the recurrence of the same sounds, there 
is in those verses what Zeuss designates Consonantia Contraposita, or a 
correspondence between the last words of the Hemistichs. In his poem 
in praise of the Caledonian Society of Toronto, Evan MacColl furnishes 
beautiful examples of the same correspondence. The stanza which he 
has adopted is the same as that of Cozre-cheathaich. We had added, 
however, one metre or two feet to each verse. The poem is throughout 
very able, and reflects great honour on the author. The correspondence 
between the Hemistichs in such verses as these is very beautiful, e. g:: 


Cha-n eol domh toil-inntinn is mo na bhi’ cluinntinn, 
Piob mhor nan dos cnaimh-gheal is fonnmhoire fuaim; 
Nuair theid i gu comhradh air faiche no’n seomar, 
B’e’n Ceol thar gach Ceol leam a torman’ nam chluais. 


Though the Greek tragedians made frequent use of Anapaestic metre, 
no metre of that kind was employed by the Latin poets of the Augustan 
age. 


Venient annis saecula seris 
Quibus Oceanus vincula rerum 
Laxet, et ingens pateat tellus 
Tethysque novos delegat orbes 
Nec sit terris ultima Thule. 


These verses which occur in the Medea of Seneca and which have been 
regarded as prophetic of the discovery of America, furnish one of the 
best examples that can be adduced of the adaptation to Latin verse of the 
Anapaestic Dimeter Acatalectic. Lochzel’s Warning by Campbell, and 
The Destruction of Sennacherib by Byron are excellent specimens of the 
application of the same metre to English verse. Having the same form of 
scansion by accent, as English verse and the Gaelic adaptations of Ana- 
paestic verse have, it was beforehand to be expected that Gaelic Ana- 
paests would not be and ought not to be inferior to English Anapaests 
in musical rhythm and faithfulness. The English and Gaelic version of 
his Ealatdh Ghaoil by the celebrated Gaelic scholar, Ewen MacLachlan, 
must command the admiration of every student of poetry : so faultless is 
the accuracy and so harmonious in both languages are the numbers of 


teal 


a 


— ee ee ee ee 


; 
| 


1891-92. ] CELTIC PROSODY. 223 


the talented author. Mrs. Mary MacKellar is a poetess whose ability in 
the composing of Gaelic Anapaests is very remarkable, indeed, and whose 
mellifluous metres would do credit to a Greek tragedian. Several of 
Mrs. MacKellar’s poems are written in Anapaests. She appears to fine 
advantage in praise of a meeting which was held in Edinburgh and of 
which the late Lord Colonsay—himself a Gael of the Gaels—was chair- 
man, for the purpose of taking steps to establish a Chair of Celtic Liter- 
ature in the University of that city. I shall give two’stanzas merely of 
the poem in question. 


O lionaibh dhomh corn ’us gu’n ol mi le fonn 
Deoch-slainte nan uaislean sliochd uaibhreach nan sonn, 
’S air tus cuiream failt air an t sar ’bh’air an ceann, 

Am morair bho Cholonsa nan gorm ghleann ’s nam beann. 


A chanain mo mhathar, a chanain mo ghaoil, 

Bidh tu fas ann an sgiamh gus’m bi crioch air an t-saogh’l, 
’S ged bha thu gu tinn, gheabhar cinnteach dhuit leigh, 

’S bidh tu luinneagach binn feadh gach linn’ thig nar deigh.” 


Mrs. MacKellar is equally at home in various forms of Gaelic verse, as 
her touching elegy in connection with the death of Prince Leopold clear- 
ly shows. 


O buailidh mi ’n teud orbhuidh, 
Fann bhuailidh mi ’n teud 

’S mi’ sileadh nan deur, 

O’n chuala mi’ n sgeul bronach. 


Campbell of Ledag has composed Gaelic Trochaics and Iambics that 
are worthy of great praise. Neil MacLeod with an elegance of diction 
that would do honour to Tennyson with his pure Anglo-Saxon, has 
shown that he is a master of Gaelic verse, and that his native language 
can be fashioned by him into very musical combinations. The Irish 
poems that appear in the Gaelic Journal of Dublin, and in the 
‘(Gaodhal of Brooklyn; the Gaelic poems that appear either in a per- 
manent form or that have an ephemeral existence in newspapers and 
magazines, indicate that Celtic versification is keeping pace with the 
greater refinement and concinnity of modern poetry ; and that the Celtic 
languages, if justice is done to them, have intrinsic strength and powers 
of adaptation which can gain for them, and ought to gain for them, as 
long and as glorious a future as is in store for even the most popular 
forms of German and English verse. 


224 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. TL 


The domain of Celtic prosody is wide and fertile ; and, although several 
tillers of the soil have ploughed many a deep and fruitful furrow in it, 
very much yet remains to be done. There is need of a Eugene O’Curry, 
who, intensely in love with the language and the poetry of his Celtic fore- 
fathers and brethren, will apply rare powers of mind and diligence to the 
thorough elucidation, for the benefit of his fellow Celts and of the literary 
world at large, of Celtic prosody, acting until his task has been happily 
completed, on thé advice of one of the acknowledged masters of Latin 
verse ; 


“Nocturna versate manu, versate diurna.” 


MAP SHOWING THE POSITION OF THE HURONS WHEN THE IROQUOIS ATTACKS BEGAN. 


bo 
bo 
OU 


1891-92. | CHARACTERISTICS AND MIGRATIONS OF THE HURONS. 


NATIONAL CHARACTERISTICS AND MIGRATIONS OF 
THE HURONS: ASS TNDICATED' BY sTHEIR 
REMAINS IN NORTH SIMCOE. 


By A. F. HUNTER, M.A. 


(Read 25th September, 1891). 


The tract of land lying between Lake Simcoe and Georgian Bay is 
commonly known as the abode of the Huron Indians during the first 
half of the seventeenth century. But, to describe their location more 
definitely, it was on the high ground of the interior of this tract that 
they chiefly dwelt, as appears from their remains found at the present 
day ; in the low parts of the wide valley of the Nottawasaga River, 
between them and the Tobacco Nation, very few traces of aboriginal 
occupation are found. It will be proper to lay special emphasis on the 
fact that the Hurons occupied high ground, because in this respect they 
contrast in a striking manner with the later Algonquins, who subse- 
quently occupied the same district but preferred to haunt the waterways 
during the greater part of the year, and were naturally an aquatic 
people. Corresponding with this difference between the Hurons and 
Algonquins in the choice of locality, there was a similar contrast between 
their places of burial—so marked indeed that it is still impossible to 
confuse them. The Hurons selected places for burial purposes near their 
villages, almost always in dry and sandy soil, and remote from water. 
Of all their ossuaries brought to light in this century, only a few have 
been found where the soil is clay. But the Algonquins buried their dead 
near the river banks and lake shores, in places which they could easily 
reach in canoes. 


The almost complete annihilation of the Hurons at their own villages 
in 1649, has been the most notable event in connection with the history 
of their race. It is possible to see at the present day the very spots 
where the massacres took place ; these are indicated by large numbers 
of iron tomahawks strewing the ground, besides other marks of strife 
which are still visible. In Indian warfare, tomahawks were often hurled 
at the enemy—a practice that has been noted by Catlin [Zz/e Among the 
Indians, chap. 2.] and other writers. Henee we now find patches of 
ground where they are found in abundance. On the accompanying map 
of North Simcoe there is defined the district in which these patches 


226 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. it 


occur, and which may therefore be regarded as the scene of the attacks. 
by the Iroquois. The southerly limit of this afflicted territory is sharply 
defined. Two small lakes, joined by a stream which passes through a 
large swamp several miles in length as well as breadth, formed a natural 
protection to the Hurons on their exposed southwestern frontier ; and 
thus, on the south eastern boundary only, were they exposed to the 
Iroquois invasions. Such was the position they occupied just before the 
final attacks were made upon them. The small district thus bounded 
contained all the villages in which the Jesuits labored, and included even 
Teanaustaye (St. Joseph) which Dr. Parkman, following Dr. Taché’s 
notes, places much farther to the south. There is a fringe of villages 
lying outside the southern and eastern boundaries of this district where 
but few tomahawks or signs of conflict are to be seen amongst the 
remains. Other features of the small district in question, besides the 
patches of tomahawks, are : the abundance of small ossuaries, indicating 
hasty burial ; artificial holes in the ground, sometimes in rows and 
occasionally in crossrows ; caches and isolated graves in great numbers. 
All these features are usually associated together, and indicate the village 
sites where massacres took place. 


Compared with that portion of New York state once occupied by the 
Iroquois, the Huron territory contains fewer earthwork enclosures ; 
Squier [Axtiguzties of the State of New York] records no less than 15 
of these earthwork enclosures in* Jefferson Co., N. Y., alone. Compared 
~ also with the counties west of Lake Ontario and along the north shore 
of Lake Erie,—the district once occupied by the Neuters,—there is a 
similar contrast ; Mr. Boyle, in his Annual Archaeological Reports of the 
Canadian Institute, has described several in that section of the country. 
In North Simcoe, however, whatever earthworks there are to be found 
are few and unimportant; only in a few cases does earth or debris 
appear to have been thrown up to any extent, except the ashpiles at the 


* Since the above was written, a valuable article by Rev. W. M. Beauchamp, of Baldwins- 
ville, N.Y., on the “‘Indian Occupation of New York,” appeared in Sczence (Feb. 5, 1892). 
Mr. Beauchamp gave therein the numbers of earthworks, stockades, mounds and ossuaries of 
each county in New York State, recorded up to date, the earthworks in Jefferson Co. being placed 
at 33, and the ossuaries at 6, 


A paper on ‘ Early Indian Forts in New York ” was read by the same writer at the Rochester 
meeting of the American Association in August, 1892. The paper is summarized in the Pro- 
ceedings of that body as follows: ‘‘ The form and construction of earthworks varied, and these 
generally preceded stockades, which were of four kinds: single, double, triple, and quadruple. 
The ditch was less defensive than incidental, and in stockades post-holes were not always used. 
Many examples of both modes of defence still remain, and Squier’s estimate of their number was 
a fair one. According to the catalogue of the Bureau of Ethnology (Washington) defensive 
works belong mainly to the northern U.S., especially near the great lakes.” 


- 


1891-92. ] CHARACTERISTICS AND MIGRATIONS OF THE HURONS. 227 


villages, and the pits made during the conflicts mentioned in the last 
paragraph. 


There is a deficiency in regard to ossuaries in the Iroquois and Neuter 
territories in comparison with the Huron district. Squier,in his exam- 
ination of the Iroquois country of Central New York in the volume 
already referred to, records but two in Jefferson County, and in Erie 
County but four or five. In three townships of North Simcoe—Tiny, 
Tay and Medonte—the three which include the afflicted district described 
above, more than sixty to our knowledge have been found. The location 
of sites upon high peninsular points of land, especially along the brows 
of lake terraces, sand ridges, or bluffs, seems to have been extensively 
followed by all three nations. 


Since the year 1820, when Simcoe County first began to receive Euro- 
pean settlers, discoveries of Huron ossuaries have been constantly taking 
place. In order to preserve a record of Huron occupation, we have 
catalogued 140 of these ossuaries ; and from the scanty facilities enjoyed. 
in the accomplishment of this task, it is clear that many more still re- 
main unrecorded in our list. In these 140 ossuaries there was buried a 
population that from a careful estimate may be set down approximately 
as 25,000. The ossuary of average size, in the district, contains about 
200 skeletons. From these figures it will be seen that the Jesuits’ 
estimates of the Huron population were by no means exaggerated. 


The proportion of ossuaries to village sites is much greater in the 
Huron district than seems to be the case in other parts of the province. 
It is not an unnatural inference from this fact, that those who occupied 
the other parts to the south and east, perished in North Simcoe and 
were buried there. In other words, it became the cemetery of Central 
Ontario at that period. It is not difficult to understand the cause of 
this, viz., the persecution of the Hurons by the Iroquois and the conse- 
quent retreat of the former toward the north. 


Two or three additional facts may also be stated in support of the 
view just given. The most southerly towns of the Huron district were 
the largest, indicating a migration from the south. Champlain’s map 
shows that in 1615 the Hurons extended southward to Lake Ontario as 
well as into the counties east of Lake Simcoe, and were not confined to 
North Simcoe alone as they became at a later date. This has been con- 
firmed by the finding in South Simcoe, and in York, Ontario, Victoria, 
Peterborough, Durham and other counties, of many village sites and 
ossuaries of Huron origin. Ina valuable paper by Mr. George E. Laidlaw, 
published in Mr. Boyle’s Fourth Annual Report (1890), he suggests that 


‘228 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Von. Ifl. 


the aboriginal remains in Victoria County were the work of Hurons. 
Further evidence of their migration is yielded by the frequency of 
French relics in North Simcoe and their scarcity in the southern and 
eastern counties, indicating that the former was chiefly occupied by the 
Hurons after the year 1615 when the French first came amongst them. 
This has already been shown at some length in a paper by the writer 
entitled “French Relics from Village Sites of the Hurons,” which was 
read before the Institute and published in the Third Archaeological 
Report (1889). 


It is often stated that a “ Feast of the Dead” was held in each of the 
five tribes of the Nation once in ten or twelve years. But from the large 
number of ossuaries which contain French relics, and which accordingly 
must have been interred between the years 1615 and 1649, it is evident 
that the ceremony took place much oftener. 


There can scarcely be a possibility that an agricultural nation, such as 
the Hurons were, could have had its beginnings in this province, where 
the prevalence of forests would prevent any development in an agri- 
cultural direction, but where, on the contrary, the conditions would 
produce hunters and fisher-men like the Algonquins. It may be reason- 
ably inferred that they originally came from a region where there were 
few trees to interfere with agricultural operations, such as the western 
plains ; at any rate a northern or eastern origin of this people in the 
Laurentian rock region appears unlikely. Much investigation, however, 
is still required before these questions can be settled and the origin of the 
Huron race determined. 


bo 
bo 
© 


1891-92. | AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 


RUTHERFORD’S NARRATIVE—AN EPISODE IN THE 
PONTIAC WAR, 1763—AN UNPUBLISHED. MANU- 
SCRIPIZBY LIBUTSEUEHERFORD OF THE 
‘BUACK AVA TCH.” 


PRESENTED TO THE INSTITUTE BY THOMAS HODGINS, Esq., M.A. 


(Read 5th March, 1892) 


Major Gladwin of the 80th Regiment, commanding officer of Detroit, 
being anxious to know whether the lakes and rivers between that place 
and Michellemakainac were navigable for vessels of a greater burthen 
than the small batteaux then made use of, ordered Captain Charles 
Robson of the 77th Regiment, who had the command of the king’s ship 
upon Lake Erie, with a party of six soldiers and two sailors, with a large 
batteaux with the necessary implements, to sound the lakes. Sir Robert 
Davies, who had passed that winter at Detroit, having a curiosity to see 
further into the country, (which in fact was the motive which had 
induced him to come so far as Detroit,) accompanied Captain Robson, 
and both of these gentlemen inviting me to join them, I joyfully accepted 
the invitation, as it had then all the appearance of a pleasure jaunt. 
We promised ourselves excellent sport in shooting water fowl, with which 
that country abounds, not in the smallest degree dreading any inter- 
ference from the savages around us, who but a little before in full council 
renewed their profession of friendship for the English, and received from 
them presents to a considerable amount. We accordingly set out on 
May 2nd, 1763. Captain Robson, myself, and the party were in the 
batteaux. Sir Robert Davies and a Pawnee or Indian slave were ina 
little wooden canoe, being better than a batteaux for going in shallow 
water after the game, and so easily navigated that he and his boy were 
sufficient to cross the lakes and go up the creeks among the Indian 
villages. We passed several native villages, but there appeared to be 
very few Indians in them. We supposed that they were out ona hunting 
party, but afterwards found they were on an expedition of a very different 
nature ; being, in fact, collected at the place where we were afterwards 
attacked by them. 


May 6th.—In the morning we arrived at Pinuree, where were some 


Canadians building a saw mill, for whom we brought (at the desire of a 
16 


230 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. PPR: 


French gentleman) a few barrels of flour, for which they returned us 
thanks, and told us with all the rhetoric they were masters of, that all the 
Indians around were in league to take up the hatchet against the Eng- 
lish; that they knew we were coming that way, and were waiting six 
miles up the river to seize and destroy us; and that if we proceeded any 
further we should certainly be cut to pieces. They begged us with tears 
in their eyes for God’s sake to return, and by reason of the winds and the 
strong current of the river we might gain the fort before they could per- 
ceive we had discovered their intentions. This was friendly advice given 
by people who showed in their countenances that they had our safety at 
heart; and had we followed their counsel many would have saved their 
lives on this occasion, and others avoided a long and dangerous captivity. 
Captain Robson partly doubted the truth of what the Canadians had 
told us, partly through mistaken confidence that they would not dare to: 
attack us until cover of the night ; and it being then noon, thought that 
he might go on six miles further and sound about the mouth of the river 
Huron; which done his work would be finished, and then return to the 
fort. He therefore ordered the rowers to ply their oars, and without 
seeming to suspect any danger, proceeded until we came within six miles. 
of the above river, where there was a small Indian village, the very place 
the Canadians told us we would be attacked by the savages. Then it 
was, though alas! too late, that Captain Robson discovered the truth of 
the information we had got, for the whole bank of the river was covered 
with Indians, to the amount of three or four hundred men. Sir Robert 
Davies was at this time considerably before in his canoe, on shore, and. 
smoked a pipe of friendship (as they called it) with some of their chiefs 
till we came up. He advised us to row on and pass him, and not to seem 
to suspect that they had a design upon us. Here I must observe that the 
river turned narrow, and was so rapid that we were obliged to keep the 
boat close to the shore, and even then the Indians could walk faster than 
we could row. To have attempted to return would have been inevitable 
destruction to us all. Besides that they had all their canoes ready to 
pursue us. This we were sensible of, so we kept rowing on and 
humoured them as much as possible. They crowded round us, men, 
women, and children, giving us the friendly appellation of brothers, told 
us they were glad to see us, and begged that we should come on shore 
and we would have whatever was good; the squaws or Indian women 
showing us maple sugar, fish, etc., to induce us to land. We did not, how- 
ever, choose to accept of their invitation or presents. They asked for 
some bread and tobacco, which we gave them. This was only to take up 
our attention, for all the while they were filing off by degrees, till at last 
there was not an Indian to be seen. The squaws were collected so 


a ane Ee 


1891-92. ] AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 231 


closely on the bank of the river, endeavouring to divert our attention by 
ridiculous stories, that it was impossible to see what was going on behind, 
or what the men were about. The warriors, however, were then busy 
posting themselves behind a rising ground a little before, so that when we 
came opposite that place—the squaws as it had been preconcerted ran as 
fast as they could out of the way—the warriors commenced firing upon 
us at the distance of sixty yards. Captain Robson was immediately 
wounded on the left side, which showing me, he called to the men to 
sheer up, but alas! he had just spoken the words when another shot 
through his body killed him. I then took the helm and endeavoured to 
bring round the boat, but two of the soldiers being now killed, the 
remaining five could not navigate the boat, and as they had neither 
their arms ready nor loaded, they thought only of screening themselves 
as best they could from the enemy’s fire; but it was all in vain, for the 
Indians, seeing Captain Robson our chief killed, and the confusion that 
prevailed, rushed upon us and easily boarded us, raising at the same time 
and in accordance to their custom on such occasions, the most dreadful 
cries and yellings, which they called the “ Death Gralloo.” They had 
changed their appearance from what it was when they called us brothers, 
having at that time their blanket and ornaments on, but now they were 
painted black and red, making a very frightful appearance. Every one 
of us was now seized by his future master, for by their custom whoever 
lays hold of a captive by the hair of his head, to him he belongs, and 
none may take him from him. I was laid hold of by one whose hideous 
aspect was enough to banish every hope of receiving quarter, but indeed 
before this I had given up any hope of being saved, and became ina 
manner resigned for the worst. They immediately scalped Captain Rob- 
son and the other two soldiers who were shot. My master (for such I 
was now to acknowledge him) dragged me out of the boat by the hair of 
the head into the water, which took me up to the neck, endangering my 
drowning; however, he brought me safe on shore, and with a rope 
adorned with trinkets (which they always carry about with them to bind 
their prisoners of war) bound me and delivered me over in charge of his 
squaw, returning himself to plunder the boat. All this time, Sir Robert 
Davies, as I was afterwards informed by his Indian boy, seeing the 
savages attack us, endeavoured to escape in his light canoe to the opposite 
side of the river, while the Indians called to him repeatedly to come on 
shore and deliver himself up, promising not to hurt a hair of his head. 
He paid no regard to their words, which so exasperated them that two 
of them levelled their pieces at him and brought him instantly down. 
His body fell over into the water, and having picked it up, they cut off 
the head and buried the trunk; the head they afterwards interred, after 


232 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. ie 


having scalped it. My master returned with his share of the booty from 
the boat, which he laid upon my back, and marching through the village 
came to the hut where he lived. We had not been long there when a 
great many Indians came in, and got drunk upon spirit which they had 
plundered, and as I knew in their cups they often killed one another, I 
again considered myself in as much danger as ever. One of them dressed 
in Captain Robson’s clothes came in very drunk, and seeing me lie in 
the corner with my hands tied, set up a shout, calling me an English 
dog, and madea stroke at me with his tomahawk, which must have killed 
me, had not another Indian more sober, and whom I afterwards found 
to be the best of them, seized his arm and prevented him, and then 
turned him out of the hut. My master’s wife seeing the danger to which 
I was exposed, and knowing that he or some other Indian might return, 
made me lie down behind her, and covered me over with skins and furs ; 
soon after the same Indian did return and demanded me of my master, 
saying that “No English dog should be left alive,” upon which he was 
turned out a second time and well kicked. Not long after this a party 
of them came and determined to have me, and my master was obliged 
in order to save me, to tell them that I was carried to another hut, which 
satisfied them. The whole night they kept drinking what liquor we had 
brought with us,and making a most hideous yelling, dancing and singing, 
while they were feeding on poor Captain Robson’s body. ‘This shocking 
piece of barbarity was practised only by some of the Indian tribes to the 
northward. The Six Nations, who used their prisoners when alive much 
worse than those whose captives we were, yet never eat human flesh. 
They of course do not devour it for want of food, but as a religious 
ceremony, or rather from a superstitious idea that it makes them 
prosperous in war. They teach their children to be fond of it even from 
infancy. The next day my master’s son brought some pieces of the 
body into the hut, and roasted them upon a stick, and endeavoured at 
the same time to prevail on me to eat it, after assuring me that English- 
man’s blood was very good to eat. My master desired of me to taste it, 
telling me that I was never going back to the English, so that I ought 
to conform to the manner of the Indians. I told him that I would obey 
him in every thing he ordered me, and even that if he insisted upon it ; 
but that it was very disagreeable for me, and that was the only command 
I would feel any hesitation in performing, and begged that he would not 
absolutely insist upon it. Thus by assuming readiness to acquiesce, I 
avoided eating the remains of my friend, and I believe by showing a 
desire to please him I rather gained upon his affections. My hands were 
still bound behind my back, this day being the second of my captivity, 
Never having seen or heard any thing of the poor soldiers, I concluded 


j 
4 
| 
: 
: 


1891-92.) AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 233 
that they had shared the unhappy fate of their captain, which added the 
more to my uneasiness, fearing that I would not be more favourably dealt 
with. However, towards the evening of that day, I saw Sir Robert’s 
Indian boy, who told me of some of the soldiers being alive. This boy 
having lived long with the English, in speaking their language made me 
think that he would desire to get free from the Indians who used him 
much worse than the English. I therefore thought I might confide in 
him, so laid myself open to him and told him of a scheme I had formed 
of our escape together, which was, that we should both get out of our 
respective beds at night when all were asleep, meet at a certain place 
agreed upon and then untie each other, and as he understood travelling 
in the woods, he would pilot us to Fort Detroit, which was not above 
eighty English miles distant, each of us bringing with him as much fish 
as would be necessary to subsist on during the journey. He agreed to 
this proposal, went off with an intention as I supposed of meeting me 
at the place appointed ; however, towards the end of the evening, I was 
surprised to see my master come into the hut, looking very angrily at me, 
having a wooden post and an axe in his hand. Without saying a word 
he put one end of the post into the ground, and told me in an angry tone 
something I did not understand, with signs to me to lie down on my 
back ; then taking my leg a little below the ankle, put it into the notch 
against which he tied another piece of string, so close that I could not 
move to turn myself on my side, but lay on my back with my hands 
bound, while my master, drawing the ends of the rope under his body 
lay down next me with his squaw ona bearskin. I passed the night like 
a criminal just before execution, with this difference, I had nothing to 
reproach myself, no offence committed against my God or the laws of 
my country ; this treatment gave me good cause to suspect treachery on 
the part of the Indian boy, who I found afterwards had, in order to get 
his pardon, which he did, discovered my intentions of escape. Next 
morning my master loosed my leg, and by means of an Indian who spoke 
English, informed me that he had discovered my intention of escaping, 
and that had I done so or even attempted it, death would have been the 
inevitable consequence, showing me the situation of Fort Detroit, 
surrounded with four Indian nations, viz.: Chippewahs, (the nation I was 
with) Otterwahs, Ponteuatheimies, Wiandots, who so blockaded the place 
that nobody could come in or go out, and that in a few days there would 
not be an Englishman left in it alive; whereupon I found it absolutely 
necessary for my safety to affect to relish their savage manners, and put 
on an air of perfect contentment, which I had often heard was the way 
to gain the affections of the Indians, whereas showing discontented con- 
duct irritates them and creates worse treatment, and even draws down 


234 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. II. 


death itself on the captive who is so unfortunate as not to be able to 
accommodate himself to his situation. I therefore assured him I should 
no more think of leaving him, which so pleased him that he took me out 
to walk and pointed out to me the spot where Sir Robert Davies was 
buried and what remained of Captain Robson's body, showing me like- 
wise how impossible it was for us to have escaped in our boats. He then 
led me to where the bodies of the poor soldiers lay who fell in the attack, 
and were become food for the dogs, which were devouring them; he then 
loosened my hand, and with the string bound up a heavy bundle of 
sticks which he placed upon my back, telling me that I was always to do 
that or whatever his wife desired me. When delivered of my burden he 
again tied up my hands, and fastened the rope to the rafters of the hut, 
but he did not put my feet in the stocks as the night before. Yet it was 
equally impossible for me to effect an escape, and indeed by this time I 
had given up all hopes of it, unless a more favourable opportunity 
occurred. Next morning my master went off in his canoe to join the 
rest of the warriors encamped at Detroit, leaving me to the care of his 
father, who seemed fond of me, and wished that I should become a 
savage as soon as possible. Soon after my master’s departure he fairly 
stripped me of my clothes, and told me I should wear them no more, but 
dress like an Indian ; he accordingly gave me a blanket, then shaved my 
head leaving only a small tuft of hair on the crown, and two small locks 
which he plated, with several silver brooches interwoven, making them 
hang over my face, which was painted a variety of colours; he likewise 
presented me with a tobacco pouch and pipes, telling me I should smoke, 
which I did, and afterwards became very fond of it. The hunting season 
being now passed, the Indians lived on fish, without bread, butter or salt. 
This did not agree with me. I became so very weak as to be rendered 
incapable of walking for seven or eight days, during which time my 
master’s father informed me that I should not be eaten if I died. Ten 
days after this my master returned with the rest of his family, and after 
much talk of the success of their arms against the English, how many 
prisoners they had taken, etc., he looked at me, turning me round, appar- 
ently surprised at seeing me attired “en sauvage.” He asked for my 
hair, which, the old man giving him, he carefully put by. Still my hands 
continued tied, and whenever I had occasion to go out, an Indian boy 
laid hold of the end of the rope, which he fastened to the rafters of the 
hut when I returned again. It was not long after this before my hands 
were at last unbound, my master often impressing upon me the impossi- 
bility of making my escape. I told him I had no design and feigned a 
satisfaction in their mode of life and a particular fondness for my new 
uniform, by which means I secured his good will. He thought he was 


ahi 


1891-92. ] AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 23 


S 


sure of me from my being so young, and that I would on that account 
sooner take to the novelty of their ways of life and more easily forget 
my country and my friends; certain it is that with this behaviour I fared 
better in many respects than those prisoners who appeared always sullen 
and subdued, some of whom indeed suffered death on that account. I 
now frequently saw two of the soldiers who were taken with myself, and 
the meetings at intervals were very satisfactory. It gives inexpressible 
pleasure to meet a countryman of one’s own even in a civilized foreign 
land. Judge then how much more so when in a state of captivity with 
a nation of savages of a colour so different from our own. Happy was I 
to meet with those poor fellows whom but a short time before I would 
not have suffered to speak to me without the usual marks of respect 
from an inferior to a superior. Now there was no distinction, we 
being glad to find those people of the same colour with one another. 
We used often to compare notes of different treatment we met with from 
our masters. One of them told me he was obliged to eat of Captain 
Robson’s body. We would form fifty different schemes for making 
our escape, but reject them all afterwards as perfectly impracticable. 
About the middle of May we were in great distress from want of pro- 
visions, owing to the indolence of the savages, who never stir out of their 
huts to fish or hunt until necessity drives them, which was our case at 
this time. During four days the wind continued so high that no fish 
could be caught, as they durst not venture upon the lakes in their little 
bark canoes. These are generally navigated by two men, or by a man 
and a boy, the former standing in the bow or fore part, where there is a 
pole fixed having a light fixed at the end of it which attracts the fish— 
it being on the darkest side they are most successful. The man in the 
bow marks the fish approaching, and directs the boy to steer the canoe 
so that he may best strike the fish with his harpoon. In this way I have 
seen as much as two men could carry of cat-fish, perch, and pike taken 
in two hours’ time, independent of the satisfaction of procuring so neces- 
sary a part of their daily sustenance. It is a great amusement and 
really a pleasant scene to witness fifty of the lights moving on the 
smooth lake in every direction, while the silence is only disturbed by the 
varied cries of wild beasts from surrounding forests. I have observed 
before that the stormy weather had reduced us to the last extremity of 
want, having recourse to picking up acorns in the woods, and boiling 
them in ashes or water, changing them frequently to take off the bitter 
taste ; and this was our food until the fifth day, when the winds abating 
we obtained plenty of fish. The Indians themselves are so accustomed 
to be reduced to this shift that they think nothing of it, and are always 
sure to make up their loss by future stuffing and sloth. While they have 


236 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. JUOL 


victuals of any sort in their huts they do nothing but smoke, eat or 
sleep. It is on these occasions that the beaux and belles make their 
mutual conquests and dress in their best attire. They amuse themselves 
at times with a diversion something similar to the game of shinty which 
is in use among our boys, in which females play against the males, and 
often come off victors. My master used to deck me out in the richest 
manner, putting on me all the ornaments of the family, and taking me 
out to the plain, where he made me strut about to exhibit myself in the 
presence of the whole village, calling out to the people to look at the 
little white man. All this time I was made a show of without being 
allowed to join in the game. Towards the end of May we began 
to make preparations for our voyage to join the rest of the warriors 
encamped within a few miles of Detroit, for which purpose my master 
deemed it necessary to build a canoe, and which he and I accomplished 
in two days. It was of a sufficient size to carry all the family for many 
thousand miles. The evening before our departure I was surprised to see 
the master seize one of the dogs, of which animals he had several in the 
hut, and they were constantly poking their noses into our victuals, an. 
operation easily performed as the floor was our only table, and neither 
chairs nor tables stood in the hut. This dog was killed, which I was not 
sorry for, and given over to the squaw, who scraped him as we doa 
hog in hot water. My master then invited all his neighbours, sending 
me round with a number of painted sticks, which were left with each one 
invited. Upon entering the hut where the feast is held, every one pro- 
duces his stick and lays it upon the platter for the purpose. Each of the 
guests gets a double portion, eating one and carrying home the other in 
a dish which they bring with them to receive it. I sat in a corner of the 
hut, a silent spectator of my master’s feast, being looked upon as a slave 
and unworthy to partake of so fine a repast. After killing or rather 
drowning another dog for the purpose of appeasing the evil spirit, as they 
gave me to understand, we set out next morning in our canoe, making 
short day voyages, always landing before sunset, putting up at that time 
our cabin and cooking our fish, which culinary office fell to my lot, as 
well as that of cutting firewood. The cabin or hut is soon made, it con- 
sists of about twenty trees put up in the shape of a sugar loaf, and 
covered all over with a sort of matting, excepting the hole at the top to 
let the smoke out. Every one carries his or her bed clothes upon his 
back, which are either the skins of a wild beast or a coarse blanket. All 
lie down promiscuously, men, women and children with their feet to the 
fire, which is in the centre. The second day of our voyage we came to 
an island where was an Indian burial ground. Here we halted ronnd a 
particular grave, which my master afterwards told me was the grave of 


1891-92. | AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 237 


his son. He made us all plant a few grains of corn, which we did, and 
re-embarking, proceeded on our voyage, which we ended in four days, 
arriving at a Frenchman’s house in the neighbourhood of Detroit. This 
man being my master’s , we took up our residence close to his house, 
rather than join the rest of the warriors, who were encamped five miles 
nearer the fort. We immediately set about building a large bark house, 
more convenient than those they carry about with them. The fireplace 
belonging to it was situated out of doors, where I was condemned to 
broil two hours every day, boiling their kettle, with a little fish or Indian 
corn. This new house occupied about four days in finishing, several 
parts of the work falling to my share, such as carrying home the wood 
and bark; here I must observe that I suffered inexpressible pain from 
not having any clothes on—not so much as a shirt to protect me from 
the scorching rays of the sun which burnt my back and shoulders so much 
that I was one mass of blisters, the palms of my hands being in the same 
state from the continued working of the oar. The next piece of fatigue 
I was put to was assisting my mistress in planting a large field of corn or 
maize or other vegetables. This being finished, my master carried me to 
the grand encampment about five miles from Detroit. Here I had the 
pleasure of seeing Captain Campbell and Lieutenant MacDougall of the 
60th Regiment, who came out of the fort at the commencement of the 
blockade, with proposals of peace to the Indians. To this however, they 
would not listen; but on the contrary, detained those two officers 
prisoners at a Frenchman’s house. Upon my observing to Captain 
Campbell that I thought we might escape, being so near as within sight 
of the fort, he advised me by no means to think of it, as he was well 
assured that if any one escaped, the Indians were determined to sacrifice 
those that remained. I frequently made visits to those gentlemen who 
were prisoners with the Ottawahs. Every day there were captures and 
scalps brought into the camp. The scalp is not, as commonly believed, 
the whole skin of the head, but only the uppermost part of the crown, 
and must have in it that swirl in the hair which every one has there, 
before it can be approved of asa just trophy of the warrior’s achieve- 
ments. They at this time brought in Ensign Pauli (60th Regiment) 
who commanded a small fort on Lake Erie. The Indians entered this 
fort as friends, and while some of them were smoking a pipe as a token 
of their pretended friendship, the rest were butchering their small garri- 
son till not one was left alive. This gentleman made a very good Indian, 
being of a dark complexion. He was much liked by his master, who 
soon adopted him into his family, by which he was exempted from all 
drudgery. So great an assembly of Indians being gathered together in 
a French settlement, reduced the inhabitants to great distress ; they had. 


m4 


238 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vox. LIT. 


their cattle, sheep and poultry killed, and when these failed we were 
almost being starved, having frequently nothing but a handful of corn 
for a day’s sustenance, and that we parched in the ashes and ate it with a 
spoonful of bear’s grease. I frequently used to beg for a morsel of bread 
at the French people’s houses, from whose doors I was often turned away. 
In this distressed situation, my master prudently resolved to quit the 
camp, and moved accordingly back to the place where I was first taken 
prisoner. Here we had fish as formerly, and sometimes a little venison. 
On our return to the village, we halted at the burying place before 
mentioned, and while my mistress and I were busy erecting our hut, my 
master went out and killed a bear, which was eaten up heartily. After 
finishing our repast, I was ordered to put the kettle on the fire again, 
which circumstance surprised me a little,as we were in the habit of going 
to sleep immediately after eating. I was induced to ask the meaning, 
but was given to understand by looks and gestures that the mystery 
would be revealed on the following morning. My master then cut some 
of the choicest bits of the bear and put them in the kettle, which being 
hung over a slow fire, we went to rest. Next morning by day break we 
were called up, and in a formal and solemn manner walked up to the 
grave, where a small fire was kindled, round which we seated ourselves, 
and then my master arose and made a long speech, during which he often 
pointed to me and the grave alternately, while at every pause we all 
joined in a sort of chorus or amen, by way of acquiescence or approval of 
what he said. When he ended his oration, he divided the broth and 
meat among us, and after saying a few words over the grave, he puta 
piece of the fat of the bear into the fire, directing each of us to do the 
same. This I was informed was to appease the spirit of his son, who 
might be offended at my being adopted in his place. Such was his 
design, as he then told me, that I was as much his son, telling me at the 
same time to look upon the boys as my brothers; that my name should 
no longer be “ Sagarast” or Englishman, but “ Addick,’ which signifies 
a white elk; but notwithstanding this I was generally called by my 
master’s name, which was “ Perwash.”” My master, or rather my father 
now, took me out frequently with him hunting, an amusement of which 
I was very fond. Though this was not the season for killing deer, we 
were under the necessity of killing some for the family to subsist on when 
we returned to the camp near Detroit. As soon therefore,as we had 
cured a few carcases of venison, (which we did by smoking them without 
salt) we again set out to join the rest of the warriors. In crossing Lake 
St. Clair it happened to blow very hard, so that our little frigate was in 
danger of going to the bottom with Perwash and all his family. To 
appease the evil spirit he chewed some handfuls of tobacco and threw it 


1891-92. ] AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 239 


into the lake, at the same time pronouncing a long harangue. We con- 
trived eventually to get safe to land, but whether owing to the tobacco I 
shall not pretend to say. The rain having drenched our clothes and 
blankets, we hung them upon trees till they dried. I may mention that 
the Indians likewise make use of the tobacco plant in thunder storms, by 
throwing a quantity of it into the fire, and while it is burning a squaw 
drums with a piece of iron on the bottom of a kettle, which they pre- 
tend prevents any mischief being done to the family by lightning. By 
the time our corn was grown up about a foot high, it became necessary 
to have it hoed and weeded, which was a severe task to my mother and 
me for six days. I flattered myself that my being adopted into the 
family would have exempted me from this kind of drudgery, but Per- 
wash, having a particular regard for his wife, chose that I should still 
assist her on many occasions, and she being fond of her ease laid the 
most of it on my shoulders. She frequently made me pound or bruise 
corn in a large mortar, till there was scarcely any skin on my hands, and 
when I showed them to her she only laughed, and told me I would soon 
be better used to it, and that in time my hands would soon become hard 
like hers, which in truth were none of the softest. The men think it 
beneath them to do anything more than fish and hunt for the support of 
their families, and in this they take no more trouble than is absolutely 
necessary, for they frequently leave the game where killed, and send their 
squaws to bring it home, directing them where they would find it by 
breaking off branches and marking the trees for miles where they have 
hunted and left their game; this when their squaws have found, she 
brings home the choicest pieces and dresses them for her lord and master 
who generally sleeps till called to eat. When his repast is finished he 
regales himself with his pipe of tobacco, mixed with the leaves of the 
“Shumah shrub” ; in the meantime the rest of the family are busy roasting 
fish or broiling steaks, each one for himself. The steaks are done upon 
the end of a stick, as we toast bread, and in my opinion that is the most 
delicious way of eating roast meat. Sometimes my “mother” roasted a 
large piece for the family, who never wait till it is thoroughly done, but 
as the outside becomes a little brown, everyone with his knife falls upon 
it and slices away as fast as it is roasted, by which means the pleasure of 
eating (their chief gratification) is ~prolonged. When soup is made, or 
rather when they boil their meat or fish, they hang up the kettle out of 
the reach of the dog, and every one drinks out of it when inclined. They 
use no salt and the absence of this at first made me think every thing 
tasteless; but hunger and habit prevailed over prejudice, and I soon 
came to eat as heartily as Perwash himself. About the 8th of June, 
Lieutenant MacDougall, with a Dutch trader escaped into the fort, which 


240 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. III. 


caused them to look more strictly after us who were left, particularly 
Captain Campbell, who was shut up in a garret in a Frenchman’s house. 
I frequently visited him, accompanied by Perwash. One morning he 
told me he felt ill and was prepossessed with the idea he would die very 
soon. I endeavoured to persuade him from indulging in such forebodings, 
which only tended to make him more melancholy ; but to my grief and 
sorrow, the first thing I heard next morning was that he was killed by 
the savages. That morning Captain Hopkins of the Rangers had made 
a sortie from the fort, attacked a party of Indians and killed one of the 
chiefs of the nation to which I belong. The chief’s friends were resolved 
to take the life of an Englishman of the rank of Captain. This they 
found convenient to accomplish by murdering poor Campbell who 
belonged to the Ottaway nation. The nation in their turn were enraged 
with the Chippewahs for slaying a prisoner who was their property, and of 
whom they were very fond. They therefore determined to have satisfac- 
tion for the outrage, and which they thought could not be more effectually 
obtained than by sacrificing a prisoner belonging to the Chippewahs of 
the rank equal to that of Captain Campbell. Accordingly to compensate 
this loss they pitched upon Ensign Pauli, but he being informed of the 
danger by a handsome squaw who fell in love with him, assisted by her 
he made his escape from the house of the Frenchman, whence with much 
difficulty he escaped to the fort, after being several times fired at by the 
sentries who took him to be a real Indian. The Ottawahs being dis- 
appointed in their design upon Pauli, determined next to take my life, 
being as they thought next rank to an officer and superior to any of the 
private prisoners among them. Perwash having heard that they were in 
search of me took me to a Frenchman’s barn, where he covered me up 
with straw. In this situation I remained for the space of three hours» 
expecting every moment to feel the tomahawk in my skull, till a party 
of Indians with Perwash at their head came and conducted me away. 
Notwithstanding their reiterated assurance that I was not to suffer death, 
I could not help being alarmed and doubtful of my safety. They 
marched me in custody for four miles till we reached the grand encamp- 
ment, which was in the midst of the French settlements. On the road 
lay a dead body mangled and scalped, which the dogs were eating. I 
was made to stop a considerable time while my guards viewed it with 
seeming satisfaction, telling me at the same time in exulting tones that 
there lay our grand chief Captain Campbell. I could not have indeed 
recognized in that mangled corpse the remains of my good friend whom 
they had murdered. It was a shocking spectacle—the head scalped, the 
nose, arms, ears and legs with other parts of the body cut off, yet how- 
ever disagreeable to me, 1 was forced to behold it. They led me toa 


1891-92. ] AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 941 


great hall in a Frenchman’s house, in the courtyard of which were about 
two hundred Indians of different nations. There was placed in the 
middle of the hall a small table and four chairs. A fifth chair was 
reserved for myself, though at that time I would gladly have dispensed 
with the honour. They then produced some English letters,and Pondiac 
the leading man of the four nations, told me by a French interpreter, 
that as I could speak French and read English, that they had pitched 
upon me to explain the meaning of these letters, which he ordered me to 
perform without concealing any part of them, threatening me with death 
if I did not translate the whole verbatim just as they were. Here one 
of the prisoners, a native of Virginia, who fond of an indolent life, 
had married and determined to stay among them, told me he could read 
English also, and would overlook the papers to detect any attempts at 
concealment, or misconstruction of the sense, adding that the conse- 
quences would be my being scalped on the spot. I accordingly set to 
work and read the letters in French, toa Frenchman who explained them 
to the chief. They were merely old letters which Captain Campbell had 
in his pocket when killed, and a few to him from his friends at Detroit 
during his imprisonment, which had been committed to the charge of a 
Frenchman, who instead of delivering them kept them. There were 
several French gentlemen in the room, who were as eager to read them 
as the Indians. What both French and English wanted to know in 
particular, was whether peace had been declared with France or not. It 
had been publicly declared at Detroit by Major Gladwin long before that 
time ; but the Canadians could never bring themselves to believe that 
the “Grand Monarque” could ever cede their country to Great Britain, 
and still flattered themselves that if they could excite the Indians 
to maintain the war against us for a little while, that a reinforce- 
ment would arrive from France and they would drive the English out 
of the country. They had therefore always assured the Indians that 
Major Gladwin had declared there was peace only to prevent them from 
attacking him. The epistle contained, however, nothing that I thought 
could favour their wishes or designs, nevertheless they thought fit to con- 
strue them differently, or at least to doubt the truth and sincerity of 
Major Gladwin’s proclamation of peace. When I had done with the 
interpretation, they all thanked me and appeared satisfied with my pro- 
ceedings, permitting me to return home with Perwash who said he was 
happy in having got me off so well. 


The most memorable circumstance which happened during my 
captivity was my being sold to Mr. Quilleim, with whom I was 
well acquainted before I was taken, and had since frequently visited 
with Perwash in order to procure a little bread and salt. In these 


242 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. INGE 


visits I proposed to Mr. Quilleim to purchase me from my master, 


whom I knew to be covetous and fond of riches, according to the 
Indian estimation of wealth, and which consists of being possessed 


with a profusion of trinkets, much wampum, beads, silver bracelets and 
gorgets. This gentleman, on account of Mr. Sterling with whom he was 
intimate, and whose daughter he afterwards married, was much my 
friend ; he made several offers to Perwash for my purchase, first bringing 
him a horse and a cow, thinking that would prevail upon him, as he had 
often expressed a liking to the comforts that white people enjoyed, but 
he had a greater liking for me than to part with me at that price. He 
however, agreed to let me go for certain merchandise to the value of £40, 
upon condition that I was always to live with Mr. Quilleim, and not be 
allowed to go back to the English. This we both promised, although of 
course we only intended to keep it so long as it would not be attended 
with risk to the benefactor, for rather than he should be a sufferer I 
resolved to live with him, though at the hazard of being again seized by 
the savages. My “mother” and “brother” took an affectionate leave 
of me, and I went home laden with the things they had given me, and 
overjoyed with the change in my situation. I immediately cast away 
my greasy painted shirt which I had worn for two months without ever 
having had it washed. I scrubbed myself for two hours with soap and 
warm water to get the grease and paint off, then dressing myself in the 
costume of the Canadians, with a clean French shirt and long ruffles, and 
a mantle exactly like a bed gown, with a pair of new leggings, I began to 
feel pretty comfortable. The Frenchman with whom I was, being 
brother to the former commandant, and a great favourite with the 
Indians, (the latter had been rather civil to him in not killing all the 
stock, such as the cattle, poultry, etc.,) I got a good supper from him, 
genteelly served up, while a comfortable bed was provided for me in 
which I slept better than I had done for a long while before. I awoke 
next morning happy in the thought of being out of the hands of the 
savages, and once more returned to freedom, (as I imagined) never 
doubting that now I should have an opportunity of returning to my 
friends in the fort, or at least be quartered with so good a family till the 
war was over. With these pleasing reflections I consoled myself under 
the circumstances, but how fleeting are the hopes and joys of this 
life, and how uncertain are we weak mortals of what it may please the 
Almighty to make us suffer in this state of trial and probation! I was 
happy at this moment beyond expression, and in the next I was doomed 
to be miserable, Before sunset, as I was enjoying the company of the 
amicable Mademoiselle Quilleim, lamenting together the pitiable situa- 
tion of many poor captives that were still in the hands of the Indians, 


1891-92. ] AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 243 


and were contriving methods for their deliverance, a party of armed 
Indians entered the house, all of them Ottawahs, and unknown to me, 
without saying a word to any one they seized me in a rude manner and 
hurried me down stairs. Then, indeed, my situation wore a very gloomy 
aspect. I was torn away from that excellent family without having time 
to say farewell, while on their part they were as much amazed and con- 
founded as myself, nor durst they make any efforts on my behalf or any 
attempt to save me. The Jadies of the family burst into tears, crossing 
themselves several times, and I believe fervently prayed for my deliver- 
ance. All that Mr. Quilleim could say or do was to encourage me to 
keep up my spirits and place my trust in “Le bon Dieu.” As we pass 
along the Frenchman’s houses the inhabitants all expressed a compas- 
sion for me, saying what asad thing it was to behold so young a lad 
come to so cruel and untimely an end; while others advised me to keep 
up my spirits as there still might be hope. As for myself I own I was 
much shocked at first, but by degrees became more resigned, and began 
seriously to think my time was come at last, and that the many dangers 
and escapes that I had had were so many warnings to me to prepare for 
that change which we must all sooner or later undergo. They carried 
me to Pondiac’s hut, the chief of the Ottawah tribe, and after being left 
there in a state of suspense for some hours, a Frenchman was procured 
to act as interpreter, who informed me on the part of the chief that the 
reason why I was taken from Monsieur Quilleim, was because several 
Dutch traders had got Frenchmen to buy or rather ransom prisoners like 
me, and that if he suffered that trade to be carried on, they would soon 
have no captives left. He therefore was resolved either to retain us all 
or have our scalps, in pursuance of which resolve he had ordered all those 
that had been so bought to be brought back again, and that he had 
intended to keep me himself. This sveech relieved me in some degree 
from the disagreeable apprehension I was under, and gave me cause to 
consider that my last hour was not so near as I had expected, but I could 
not but wish that I was still with Perwash. However, I remained this 
night with Pondiac, but early next morning the Chippewahs, the nation 
to whom I formerly belonged, despatched a party to take me from the 
Ottawahs. Their chief, Pondiac, had however, taken a great fancy to me, 
owing I believe, to my youth, (I being then only seventeen years of age), 
as they seldom grow fond of elderly people, from a notion that they will 
never be reconciled to their Indian manners, and he therefore positively 
refused to give me up, the consequences of which refusal had well nigh 
been a war between the two nations. This was prevented by King 
Owasser, the chief of the Chippewah nation, having prevailed upon 
Pondiac to give me up. The latter, had after a good deal of altercation 


i 


244 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. (Vou. III. 
come to this step, in order to avoid engaging in a war with a nation 
superior to his own, which, besides the possibility of destroying his own, 
would have infallibly ruined the common cause for which they had 


assembled. I was immediately carried off by King Owasser to his hut. 


He was very kind to me, and gave me plenty of food to eat, telling me 
at the same time that he had plenty of girls to do the work, and that I 


should never be desired to do anything, but should live as he and his 


sons did. This treatment gave me great satisfaction, and indeed the 
behaviour of the whole family vied with each other in showing me most 
countenance and favour, and when any disturbance or alarm took place 
in the camp, such as the young fellows out of savage wantonness, or in a 
drunken frolic killing any of the captives they could find, I was always 
concealed on these occasions until the danger was over. The old king 
became so very fond of me, that he offered to make me his son-in-law, 
when I should be disposed to marry and fancy any of his daughters, who 
were reckoned the handsomest in the camp, and had more wampum 
than any others. He was satisfied with my telling him that I felt 
myself highly honoured by the proposal, and although at that time not 
inclined to take a wife, I did not know how soon I might change my 
mind, and I should certainly be happy to take one of his family for a 
partner. Little did I suspect that the ease and tranquillity I then enjoyed 
should be of but transitory existence. I had not sojourned in my new 
situation for ten days, when Perwash, my former father, expressed a 
desire to have his son back again, saying that he and his wife had heartily 
regretted having sold me to the Frenchman, and were willing to return 
the merchandise exchanged for me, provided I was again restored to him, 
adding that it grieved their hearts to see me in the possession of another. 
Owasser, however great his desire to keep me in his family, knew that 
though he was chief of the nation, he had no power to keep another’s 
property, nor did he choose to expose himself or his family to the 
revenge of Perwash, who would take the first opportunity of resenting 
the injury done to him. He was therefore obliged to give me up to my 
master, who with his whole house received me again with most expressive 
marks of joy and satisfaction, while that of Owasser seemed to regret 
my separation, the princesses themselves showing they were not 
indifferent. The number of prisoners now increased every day. Towards 
the end of July they had upwards of fifty, besides a number of scalps 
that were brought daily into the camp. They were every day killing 
some of their captives, even some of those that had been with them as 
long as I had. When I was in the hall of a Frenchman’s house which 
was crowded with Indians, some of the young warriors brought in eight 


captives naked, into the hall, at sight of which I was surprised and terror 


1891-92. | AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 245 


struck. I enquired of an Indian of the same nation as myself, who 
frequently had expressed a regard for me, whether or not I was to fall a 
sacrifice with these they were about to murder. At this question he was 
amazed at seeing me here, and without making any reply, hurried me 
through the crowd, and putting me into another room in the house 
charged me to lie close, make no noise, for otherwise I should be 
discovered and put to death, and locking the door he left me to ruminate 
on what had passed. I found in the same place two Dutch merchants 
in a similar position as myself, having been secreted by their different 
proprietors, who were desirous of saving them from the fury of their 
country men. During our confinement we heard the Indians making 
long harangues over their victims, telling them it was to make their 
nation prosper in the war against the English that they were to be killed. 
The poor captives were begging the Frenchmen who were looking on to 
intercede for them; one little boy in particular, (a drummer of the Ran- 
gers) about eleven or twelve years old, was crying bitterly, imploring 
their mercy, but alas! he knew not how vain it was to ask it of butchers 
whose hearts were steeled against every feeling of humanity. I ventured 
to creep to the side of the window where I saw them lead eight of the 
poor captives to the river side whom they massacred on the spot. Some 
of them they tomahawked, others they shot with their guns, while some 
were put to death by making the little boys shoot them with bows and 
arrows, in order to accustom them to cruelty and perfect them in the use 
of weapons. Thus they prolonged the pain of these unhappy men, and 
when one would fall the multitude would set up the most dreadful yells 
and shouts that can be imagined. When the objects of their barbarity 
were all dead they proceeded to scalp them, and some of the savages 
took the skin off their arms to make tobacco pouches of them, as they 
did with Captains Robson and Campbell. The first joints of the fingers 
were left dangling by way of tassels. They then threw the bodies into 
the river that they might flow down to the fort, that their countrymen 
might see specimens of what they should all undergo in a short time 
When this tragical scene was ended, the Indian who had hidden me 
came and set me at liberty, first leading me publicly through the crowd 
to convince me that there was no danger, and then conducted me to 
Perwash, who seemed very glad to see me safe, he having heard that the 
warriors were on the hunt after me for my destruction. The following 
cause was given for this last act of atrocity: an old squaw, the wife of a 
chief, dreamt that she saw ten Englishmen slain and scalped; this she 
recounted to the young warriors, who wished for nothing better than a 
pretext to make a frolic. She conjured them at the same time to make 
her dream good, otherwise she prophesied, they would not prosper in 


17 


246 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. es 


war. This, with a good deal more enthusiastic stuff in her speech, at 
length excited their passions to such a pitch, that they flew about the 
camp like maniacs to collect their prisoners, in order to butcher them as 
above stated, and verify the dream of this imp of hell. However, they 
were in some measure disappointed, for those that had any concern for 
their captives, concealed them. The little drummer mentioned above was 
a favourite of an old squaw, who wanted much to save him, but notwith- 
standing her tears and most earnest entreaties, the young warriors tore 
him away from her, declaring upon such an occasion they would respect 
neither age nor sex. Almost every day exhibited fresh atrocities towards 
some of their prisoners, so that I lived in continual dread, expecting every 
day to be my last; 1 therefore resolved to attempt my escape at all hazards. 
There lived near to where we had our cabin a Frenchman named 
Boileau. This man had been civil to me on several occasions, and I 
thought might be willing to facilitate my escape by his assistance, I 
thereby succeeded in gaining him to my interest. As the French were 
permitted to enter the fort, I gave him a letter to my friend Mr. Sterling, 
who likewise promised him a recompense if he succeeded in my deliver- 
ance. Major Gladwin also, and several other officers assured him of 
their countenance. Upon his return, I found him quite ready to engage 
in my interest. I therefore redoubled my entreaties and promises in 
case of success. The next object to be considered was a plan for my 
departure in the most secret and unsuspicious manner. He formed many 
schemes, but rejected them all upon a more cool consideration of the 
matter. Our respective eagerness, (he to enjoy the promised reward 
and I to enjoy my liberty), made it difficult to determine upon the most 
practicable means of effecting it. However, we at last came to the 
following contrivance. On the evening appointed, the Frenchman was 
to embark in his canoe, and give out publicly he was going to fish as 
usual; instead of doing which he was to go about two miles down the 
river nearer to the Fort Detroit, and at a certain point of low land 
covered with bushes, he was then to put in with his canoe in the dusk of 
the evening, when the Indians would not perceive him and so conceal 
himself. I, on my part, was to make the best of my way to him in the 
night. This scheme we were to put into execution the evening after it 
was formed. This, however, was prevented for that and several succeed- 
nights, the Indians being alarmed by a report that the Chippewahs were 
to be attacked by our forces, which actually happened a few days after. 
Captain Dalzell, who had brought a reinforcement to Fort Detroit, issued 
from thence on the night of the 15th of August with a strong body of 
men under his command, with an intention of surprising the enemy’s 
camp, but they had been warned by the French of his designs, for they 


| 
i 


1891-92. ] AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 247 


lay in ambush and attacked his party with great spirit, nay, they did on 
this occasion what savages were never known to do before, they threw 
themselves into houses, annoying the British troops very much from 
them and from behind fences. The action continued doubtful for some 
time; at last one troop were obliged to retire, which they did in good 
order to the Fort, leaving upon the field Captain Dalzell and about sixty 
private soldiers. Perwash knew nothing of the attack till the firing of 
the artillery and small arms aroused him from sleep, when he rose up in 
a great hurry, put on a powder horn and pouch, and tied my hands lest 
I should make an escape and kill the women and family. Then taking 
his gun he ran off as fast as he could to join the rest of the warriors and 
his party, who were about two miles off where he lived. In about a 
couple of hours afterwards he returned to us, overjoyed with the success 
of his party, giving a most pompous description of the fight, and giving 
out that a vast number of the English were killed, and allowed only six 
Indians to have fallen. He also told me that our great chief was killed, 
meaning Captain Dalzell. I was then unbound and sent to another hut 
for a large wooden mortar to put corn in to be pounded. The Indians 
to whom I was sent. had also been at the engagement, and boasted of 
their feats prodigiously. They told me they had taken out the heart of 
our great chief, and would soon feed on it, showing me poor Dalzell’s 
heart roasting at the fire, pieces of the fat of which the young men took 
and rubbed it, in my presence, on the mouth of a poor soldier in the 6oth 
Regiment, whom they had taken prisoner. This and other barbarous 
usage practised upon the prisoners shocked me so much, that I went 
directly to Mr. Boileau under pretence of bringing some bread to 
our hut, and agreed to meet him that night at the place of rendezvous, 
repeating my promises of reward which I engaged still further to increase. 
When evening arrived I lay down as usual on my bear skin to repose, 
putting off all my raiments, wampum, silver bracelets, collar, etc., and 
about the middle of the night when I guessed all the family to be sound 
asleep, I crawled out of the hut on all fours. When outside I stood at 
the door for five minutes to hear if any one was stirring, but as everything 
was still I thought now was my time to set off, which I did as fast as my 
feet could carry me to the woods. I had no other clothing but my shirt, 
not daring even to put ona pair of mocassins to save my feet, for had 
the family happened to wake they would have instantly come to the door, 
and if they had found me dressed they would not have been at a loss to 
divine my intentions. I never in my life witnessed such a night of rain, 
thunder and lightning. It was so extremely dark and the woods so thick 
and full of briars and thorns, that I was greatly retagded in my progress. 
I could scarcely make more than a mile an hour. I therefore resolved 


248 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. 10UL 


upon a new method, and quitting the woods for the river which was hard 
by, I waded with the water up to my chin, so that the Indians on the 
road could not see me. This plan would have succeeded had I had 
more time, but there were yet four miles to go before I could reach the 
rendezvous, and was in danger of being surprised in daylight. I there- 
fore determined to take again to the woods, but was within an ace of 
being prevented, for just as I was going back to the bank I saw two 
Indians with guns, in close conference. They passed by on the road 
within twenty yards of me. Fortunately there was an old tree which 
had fallen into the river, behind which I immediately squatted, but could 
not completely conceal myself, so that they must have discovered me had 
they looked that way. If they had, I should never have got out of that 
place alive. This I knew and was in great apprehension, as several 
soldiers who had attempted to escape were caught and tomahawked on 
the spot. But these Indians, fortunately for me, were in close conversa- 
tion, and being on a return from a feast were somewhat intoxicated. I 
saw them enter a little French house about one hundred yards distant. 
Then I immediately darted into the thicket making as little noise as 
possible, and to prevent the whiteness of my skin discovering me to the 
savages, I rubbed myself over with black moss and mire. Then pursuing 
my course in fear and hope, starting at every rustling of the trees, and 
mistaking the trunks for Indians, I at last arrived at the place appointed, 
and where I thought the Frenchman ought to have been waiting with his 
canoe, but he was not there. I ventured to call in a low voice, but 
nobody answered. I then began to exclaim against the perfidy of the 
Frenchman, who, in my desperate situation had, I thought, deceived me. 
Being much fatigued and exhausted I sat me down to rest, scarcely 
knowing what I did. My thoughts were occupied by the Frenchman’s 
conduct, who, I endeavoured to persuade myself, would not be such a 
coward’ as to abandon me to my fate, when he knew I had to undergo 
the most perilous part of the enterprise. I considered too, that it was 
his profit also to carry the affair to a conclusion. At last, recollecting 
myself a little, and looking around me I discovered that my anxiety and 
fears had made me overlook that I was about a quarter of a mile farther 
up the river than the place appointed. This discovery gave me fresh 
vigour and spirit. I soon reached the right place, and to my inex- 
pressible joy found the Frenchman asleep in his canoe. Having awoke 
him, we embarked and pushed out to the middle of the river, where we 
would have the advantage of the current to carry us down. We passed 
through the enemy’s camp, making as little noise as possible with our 
paddles. We could plainly hear them talking, and observed a party 
dancing and singing round a fire. About an hour before day break we 


1891-92. | AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 249 


arrived before Detroit, and got on board a ship lying opposite. Then it 
was that I was agitated in a manner that I never before experienced. It 
would be vain to give an idea of my feelings on this occasion. I went 
in the morning to the Fort, where my friends were overjoyed to see me 
again. To be sure [ cut an odd figure among civilized society, the whole 
town turned out to see me. My appearance certainly was calculated 
to excite their pity as well as laughter. I had, as before remarked, 
nothing but a greasy painted shirt on, my face painted red, black and 
green, my hair cut all away, and my skin blacked all over with the moss 
I had put on. My legs were so lacerated with the briars and thorns and 
so affected with poisoned vines, that they were swollen as big as any in 
His Majesty’s service. Besides this, to those who inspected me narrowly, 
my arms presented the appearance or impressions, one of a turkey’s foot, 
the other of a flower in pink or purple dyes. I had thus been tattooed 
by the savages as a mark set upon me as belonging to their tribe, and 
such is the indelible effect upon the part punctured, that the impression 
will remain as fresh through life as on the first day of the operation. 
Monsieur Boileau, as soon as he had put me on board the ship went back 
again, fearing that if he did not return home he would be suspected of 
having aided me in my escape, and this was the last sight I had of him. 
Mr. Sterling, by my orders, gave me goods to the amount of 423, which 
with the 439 given by Monsieur Quilleim when he bought me, amounted 
to £62 10 shillings, Pennsylvanian currency. After I had been about 
ten days at the Fort, and had recovered from all my fatigues, it so 
happened that a vessel had to sail for the Niagara to bring a supply of 
provisions for the garrison. My friend Mr. Sterling, had obtained leave 
of Major Gladwin to have a considerable quantity of goods brought from 
that place to Detroit in his vessel, and having no proper person to whom 
he could safely confide their conveyance he therefore applied to me. I 
was sensible that the bringing up of these goods would be of great 
advantage to the company, it being likewise at a time when several 
articles were wanted here, and being anxious to do what office was 
in my power, for the benefit of a company with which my uncle was 
connected, I agreed to run the hazard of the undertaking, and accord- 
ingly embarked on board the ship. We had some shots fired at us from 
the Huron Indians going down the river, which we returned. In four 
days we reached Fort Schelope, near the Falls, and marched under a 
strong guard to Niagara, without experiencing any annoyance from the 
enemy. It was late before the sloop could be laden and ready to sail 
again. Some artillery and provisions with about eighteen officers and 
men of the 17th and 46th Regiments, constituted the chief part of what 
we had on board. We had only set sail one day, when the vessel sprang 


250 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vor. III. 


a leak, and was half filled with water before it was observed. The pumps 
were all set agoing, but were of little use, so that after having thrown all 
the heavy artillery and some other things overboard, we found that the 
only way to save ourselves was to crowd sail to the land and run the vessel 
ashore; but it was the opinion of all that she would go to the bottom 
before this could be effected. While dread and consternation were 
depicted on the countenance of every one, I was surprised to find myself 
the least moved on the occasion, which must have been owing to my 
having been so much exposed and inured to danger some time previous. 
At a time when all were agitated in a less or greater degree, some 
stripping to swim, others cursing, swearing and upbraiding their com- 
panions for not working enough at the pumps, others praying, besides 
some who were drinking, I looked calmly on the scene, after I had 
become conscious I could be of no more use. When we were at the 
worst, and expecting every one to go down, one boat which was our last 
hope broke adrift; then indeed our situation was a dismal one. The 
cries and shrieks of a naval officer’s lady with three children affected me 
much more than my own condition. It was really a piteous sight; the 
mother held two of her children in her arms, while the other little inno- 
cent was making a fruitless attempt to stop the water with her hands 
which was running into the cabin, and already flooded it to the depth of 
several inches. “She did,this,’ she said, “to prevent the water from 
drowning her mamma.” At last, to the inexpressible joy of all on board, 
the vessel struck upon a sand bank within fifty yards of the shore. The 
difficulty now was how to be conveyed to land, which it was desirable 
should be done with immediate haste, as we every moment dreaded being 
dashed to pieces by the violence of the surf of the lake. In this situa- 
tion we should have been much at a loss, had not Captain Montresor of 
the Engineers, bravely undertaken to swim to shore, to endeavour to 
bring off the boat which had stranded there. The distance was consider- 
able and the waves running high, and there was much danger of Indians 
being there on the watch; he, nevertheless, accomplished the bold adven- 
ture, and brought off the boat, by which means we ail got safely on shore. 
Expecting the Indians would certainly come upon us, we fortified our 
position in the best way we could, with barrels of provisions, etc. The 
necessity of the measure was soon apparent, for we were soon attacked 
by a large body of them who had watched our movements, waiting 
doubtless till an opportunity offered of our being more off our guard, 
which, in fact we were at that moment. Several of us were walking along 
the beach, when we were of a sudden alarmed by the cries of the savages 
which made every one take to his heels as fast as possible to gain the 
breastwork. JI had very nearly fallen again into their hands on this 


1891-92. ] AN EPISODE IN THE PONTIAC WAR. 251 


occasion, as I chanced to stray from my companions. There was one 
poor soldier of the 60th Regiment who happened to be nearest the 
enemy. They rushed upon him out of the woods, and the first who 
came up to him he instantly knocked down. The second savage struck 
him with his tomahawk which felled him to the ground; but neither that 
nor the scalping deprived him instantly of life, for as soon as the Indians 
left him, (dead as they thought) he got up, staggering to the foot of the 
hill where we had barricaded ourselves. The Indians still continued to 
pour their fire upon us, not a man durst venture forth to bring the poor 
soldier up the hill, who by this time had become insensible. He paid no 
attention to our calls, but wandered a little further on to where the 
Indians had gone. We afterwards found him a corpse under an old 
tree. For my own part I had much to do to regain the top of_the hill, 
being hard pressed by several of the Indians, and in my flight scrambling 
through the bushes, I left both my shoes in their hands, a loss I did not 
much regret. As soon as we arrived at our breastwork they began to 
fire very heavily upon us, which we immediately returned. Our work 
being very open and inadequate, we had several men killed. The Indians 
left us near dawn. We were detained in this place, which we called 
“Lover's Leap,” for twenty-four days, as we could not get a reinforce- 
ment of batteaux to carry us off to Niagara. It was here that I first 
entered upon duty as private soldier. After we had quitted this position, 
we marched over the carrying place at the Falls just three days after the 
Indians had defeated our troops in a rencontre. We saw about eighty 
dead bodies, unburied, scalped and sadly mangled. When at Niagara, I 
determined not to attempt fortune longer in the woods, and resolved to 
go to New York, where after residing some time with my uncle, I pro- 
ceeded to join the 42nd Regiment, in which corps I had obtained ,an 
Ensigncy, at the time when they were preparing for an expedition against 
the Shawanese and Delaware Indians to the westward, under General 
Bouquet. 


NOTE: 


By Thomas Rutherford, of Farrington, Roxburghshire, Scotland. 


The subject of the preceding was my father. He was born at Scarborough, in 
Yorkshire, 1746. His father having died at Barbadoes while he was yet an infant, he 
was sent to Scotland to the care of his grandfather, Sir John Rutherford, who had 
settled there, having amassed a considerable fortune by commerce, besides being 
proprietor of a large tract of land which still bears his name, “ Rutherford County.” 


252 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vor. ITI. 


Soon after my father arrived in America he was sent by his uncle to Fort Detroit, in 
charge of military stores and supplies for the garrison, and having executed his 
commission, was about to return to New York, when he was prevailed upon to 
accompany an exploring party to the lakes, which set out on the 2nd of May, 1763. 
The account of that disastrous expedition was written by my father at Fort Detroit, 
immediately after his escape from the Indians, and addressed to his cousin, (Sir John 
Nisbet, of Dean) then at New York, who deeming the incidents of his captivity and 
escape sufficiently interesting to commemorate, had particularly desired to have a 
narrative of them in writing. After serving thirty years in the 42nd Regiment, (called 
the Black Watch) during which time he was engaged in both American wars, he 
quitted the army and retired to a small property, Mossburnford, in Roxburghshire. 
At a subsequent period he was appointed Major of the Dumfries Militia, under the 
command of the Earl of Dalkeith. He died at Jedburgh, on the 12th of January, 
1830, in the eighty-fourth year of his age. 


1891-92. ] EARLY TRADERS. 953 


EARLY TRADERS AND TRADE-ROUTES IN ONTARIO 
AND THE WEST. 1760-1783. 


By CAPT. ERNEST CRUIKSHANK. 
(Read, 27th February, 1892). 


The reason why I have included the “ West” within the scope of this 
paper is that from the conquest of Canada until about the year 1816 the 
whole region now forming the States of Iowa, Wisconsin, and Minnesota 
and for a considerable portion of that time, much of the present States 
of Ohio, Michigan, Indiana and Illinois still remained within the “sphere 
of British influence,” long after it had actually ceased to be British ter- 
ritory. During the period’ named, practically the entire trade of this vast 
territory was conducted by English, Scotch, and Canadian merchants 
having Montreal as their base of supplies. From 1763 to 1783, all these 
northwestern territories, together with Ontario, were administered as a 
part of the “government” or province of Quebec. 


These traders acted an important part during the American Revolution 
and the War of 1812 and it was largely due to their active loyalty and 
influence among the Indians that the western provinces were then pre- 
served from becoming a part of the United States. British garrisons 
continued to occupy Detroit and Mackinac until 1796 and for twenty 
years afterwards the isolated settlers at Milwaukee, Green Bay, and 
Prairie du Chien still professed themselves British subjects and proudly 
kept the Union Jack flying over their trading stations. As late as 1818, 
I find a trader described in a legal instrument as “ Amable Grignon of 
the parish of Green Bay, Upper Canada.” 


The Indian tribes of this region continued to be more or less under the 
control and superintendence of the Indian department of Upper Canada 
until about fifty years ago. Many of them made annual journeys from 
the banks of the Mississippi to Sandwich, Ont., to receive their presents. 
When the celebrated Black Hawk finally surrendered, he was found to 
have carefully treasured a British flag, and a medal of George the Third 
given to his tribe half a century before. 


The conquest of Canada at once transferred the trade of the province 
and the vast interior country to the North and West from the hands of 
the French to those of English traders. Successive governors of Canada 


254 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ITT. 


had actively exerted themselves to confine the English colonists to a 
comparatively narrow strip of land along the Atlantic seaboard while they 
jealously retained the commerce of the great country behind, almost 
exclusively in their own hands. In this policy, they had been so far 
successful that in 1756 they held a chain of forts extending from Montreal 
to the foot of the Rockies. The posts of Presqu’ Isle, Le Boeuf, Venango, 
Du Quesne, commanded the navigation of the Ohio. They had stations 
on the Chicago, St. Joseph’s, Wisconsin, Wabash, and Illinois Rivers 
which quite monopolized the trade of the surrounding country. Thriving 
settlements of long-standing at Kaskaskia, St. Louis, New Orleans, and 
elsewhere on the Mississippi gave them full control of that mighty river. 
They had establishments at Prairie du Chien and Lake Pepin in 
Wisconsin. Pascoya on the upper Saskatchewan was 900 leagues 
beyond Mackinac and the journey usually occupied three months. 
Their most. western post was still 100 leagues beyond Pascoya. La 
Verendrye, Le Gardeur de St. Pierre, De Niverville and other bold 
adventurers had explored the adjacent country. Determined efforts 
were made to wrest the trade of the Northern Indians from the Hudson’s 
Bay Company. The northern shore of Lake Superior and the rivers 
falling into the Lake from that direction were thoroughly explored. An 
expedition fitted out at Mackinac ascended the Michipicoton or Pijicic 
River as far as they could go; hauling their boats overland to the head 
of Moose River they dropped swiftly down that stream and took the 
principal British factories on James Bay by surprise. They returned 
- by the same route with their booty and when the French flag was final- 
ly lowered at Mackinac, two small cannon were found there which had 
been taken in this daring raid. 


It is still possible to ascertain pretty closely the extent and value of 
their trade as it existed in 1754 just before the final struggle began. The 
Indian country had been mapped out into districts, and traders were 
strictly prohibited from passing the limits of the district for which they 
obtained licences. They were also forbidden to carry spirits except for 
their own use or to sell any to the Indians. Each trader was required 
to report at the post of his district before going out to trade and again 
on returning. The commandant of this post heard the complaints of the 
Indians and if they appeared well founded, promptly redressed their 
grievances. 


As Sir Guy Carleton remarked, “They did not depend on the number 
of troops, but on the discretion of their officers, who learned the language 
of the natives, acted as magistrates, compelled the traders to deal 
equitably, and distributed the King’s presents; by this conduct they 


1891-92. ] EARLY TRADERS. 255 


avoided giving jealousy, and gained the affections of an ignorant, 
credulous, and brave people whose ruling passions are independence, 
gratitude, revenge, with an unconquerable love of strong drink which 
must prove destructive to them and the fur-trade if permitted to be sent 
among them; thus managing them by address where force could not 
avail, they reconciled them to their troops and by degrees strengthened 
their posts at Niagara, Detroit, and Michilimackinac.” 


Ninety canoes were annually permitted to go to the southern posts. 
These were Niagara, Toronto, Frontenac, La Presentation, Detroit, Ouias, 
Miamis, Michilimackinac, La Baye, St. Joseph, Illinois, and their several 
dependencies. Twenty-eight canoes were despatched to the northern 
posts which were Temiscamingue, Chagouamigon, Nipigon, Gamanis- 
tigouia, Michipicoton, Mer du Ouest, Riviere des Kikipoux, Lake 
Huron, and Belle Riviere. 


POST. GARRISON. 

1g S32 Ne b \OnIGGKS. un sr Mens. TOn Canoes. 
tsPOMEOr si88e hate oss es 0 we I s ‘i ot sae: 
GOMECMAC. «5. Lochis bec ic es le ues 3 i‘ 17 ie oO ° 
Detroit and dependencies... 4 t Pe ees: a ees EZ a 
Michilimackinac and 

Memencdencies. ket. 3. s 2 . ee TN HD eds Rs 
La Baye and dependencies... 1 %: $e ine TA i 
<5 2g NOS. 0) 0 ig ae a oe I by Chik Lee ee see 5 : 
| LINN GSC Gee en toca ce. ae Pet aa DNR G near be PUES 1 
SPIN SMART 2s adh, 4. Barth sak maar PR’ came Ae Bitrate © atten 
enasouamicon ...2. 2. 6. is. I i Be oer etre eae 4 ¥ 
Peso. 00k. Sk ah ee I 5 boo alc DRE Ra 5 ;: 
Gaministigouia, Michipicoton 1 , FREES een act 3 9 4 
Berar urest. +. yak 2 oe I : 6 : 9 + 
Pabdere des: Kiki pou x... Joc). ee De Yes con a ve ee 2 5 
Peg DE LUGOW)) ieee ts vy Nei Cecicha hia PR PM AS Uy 2 e 
Mellemmivitrege2 lan obvi eea ae. fF. A: 5 ee ee 2 is 


The average value of each canoe was estimated at 7000 /zvves. Toronto 
and Frontenac were called the King’s Posts.* The trade there was con- 
ducted for the benefit of the Crown and the furs so obtained were sold by 
public auction in Montreal. Toronto in particular was founded with the 
express object of drawing trade away from the English post of Choueguen 
or Oswego. About two-thirds of the entire Indian trade, it will be 


*In addition to those posts Kalm’s map indicates the out-stations of Gandalskiagon apparently 
on the present site of Whitby, and Redcharle between Niagara and the mouth of the Genesee. 


256 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. pWou. Tit 


noticed, was carried on with the tribes of the Far West. For many years 
the determined hostility of the Six Nations had hindered the French 
from the free navigation of the great lakes, but they then had several 
small ships of war on each of the lower lakes and an unarmed schooner 
upon Lake Superior. All of these vessels were frequently employed in 
transporting goods between the principal posts. 


Ample justice has been done to the great skill manifested by so many 
Frenchmen in the management of primitive people. “No other 
Europeans” says Merivale, “have ever displayed equal talents for 
conciliating savages or it must be added for approximating to their 
usages and modes of life.” But truly remarkable as was the ascendancy 
acquired by Gautier, Langlade, La Corne and others, it is doubtful whether 
they ever possessed as great and permanent an influence among the 
Indians as Johnson, Butler, McKee, Elliott, or Dickson. 


It is probable that few of the water-ways, portages, and paths used by 
the Indians remained unknown to the hardy and adventurous Cowreurs 
des Bots. But their knowledge was jealously kept secret and much of it 
perished with them. Consequently after the conquest, land and water- 
routes formerly well known to the French, had to be re-discovered or at 
least re-explored by their successors. During the war too, many of the 
less important trading-stations had been abandoned or destroyed. 


The old and favorite canoe-route from Montreal to Lake Huron by way 
of the Ottawa, Lake Nipissing, and French River although interrupted by 
no less than forty-two fortages and decharges had never fallen into disuse, 
but four trading-houses upon the Ottawa alone had been recently 
abandoned and were already crumbling to ruin. One of these was 14 
leagues above the Longue Sault, one three leagues higher at the mouth 
of Hare River, another at Isle des Allumettes, the fourth at the Riviere 
du Moine. A short portage connected a branch of the Ottawa with the 
Cataraqui and Lake Ontario. 


Missionary, soldier, and trader had traversed in succession the route 
from the Bay of Quinte by way of Balsam Lake and Lake Simcoe to 
the once populous country of the Hurons. The more direct route from 
Toronto to Lake Simcoe was also frequently used in the latter days of 
the French occupation. 


From Burlington Bay the Indians used a fortage into the Upper 
Thames and another from the forks of that river into Lake Erie at Point 
aux Pins. Three well defined trails led from different points on the 
Grand River to Lake Ontario, and there was also a portage less than five 
miles in length from that stream into the Chippawa. The carrying- 


1891-02.] EARLY TRADERS. 257 


place at Niagara Falls lay on the eastern bank of the river and was 
about nine miles long. Block-houses guarded the wharves at the land- 
ings, the lower being called Petite Marie; the upper, Little Niagara. 
Windlasses were used for hoisting heavy weights up the heights and also 
for assisting vessels to overcome the rapids at Fort Erie. 


From Lake Erie the French made their way at an carly date to Lake 
Chautauqua, thence down the Venango into the Ohio, but this route was 
soon abandoned for the shorter and easier one from Presqu’ Isle (Erie) to 
French Creek. Here they made so good a road that heavy cannon were 
easily hauled over it in the days when they held Fort du Quesne. The 
forts they had built at Presqu’ Isle, Venango, and Le Boeuf were taken 
and destroyed by the Indians during Pontiac’s war. They were not 
rebuilt, the route became disused, and the road soon fell out of repair. 


There were three other much frequented water-routes from Lake Erie 
to the Ohio. A fortage of a single mile connected the headwaters of 
the Cuyahoga with the Muskingum ; another four miles in length united 
the Sandusky with the Scioto. The carrying-place from the Miami of 
the Lakes to the Great Miami was nine miles long, and a branch of the 
former river interlocked with a branch of the Scioto. In the region 
watered by these rivers the fiercest struggle for trade had been waged and 
here those inevitable collisions occurred which precipitated the conquest. 
About three hundred English traders annually came over the mountains 
from Pennsylvania and Virginia. They usually ascended the Susquehan- 
na, Juniata, or Potomac to the head of boat navigation and then made 
their way through the gaps of the hills to the nearest branch of the Ohio. 
Many of the Indians living in the vicinity were emigrants from the 
English colonies who had settled there with the permission of the Six 
Nations by whom they were treated as allies or “younger brothers.” 
From the first they were inclined to be friendly to the English and 
regarded the French with suspicion. One English factory was established 
far up the Muskingum, another at Shannoah (Shawnee-town) near the 
confluence of the Scioto with the Ohio, but their principal mart and 
place of trade was at Pickiwillany (Piqua) on the upper waters of the Great 
Miami. From these posts, individual traders driving pack-horses before 
them made their way to the different Indian settlements. As early as 
1749, De Bienville reported that every village on the Ohio and its tribu- 
taries had one or more English traders in it and that each of these had 
men employed in transporting their furs. Raymond, the Commandant 
of the French pust on the Miami of the Lakes, at the same time described 
the feeling of the Indians as decidedly hostile to his countrymen. 


The Six Nations claimed the sovereignty over the country on the 


258 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. eel 


south side of Lake Erie as far west as the Sandusky River. They held it 
solely as a hunting ground, making no attempt at a permanent settlement. 
. They also claimed the lands on either side of the Ohio from its source to 
the mouth of the Wabash. The Delawares, reduced to less than 500 war- 
riors had taken up their residence on the Muskingum, and the Shawanese, 
another allied tribe, numbering 300 fighting men, were seated on the 
Scioto. Neither of these tribes raised much grain. They maintained 
themselves almost entirely by hunting in which they were very expert. 
The Wyandots (frequently called Hurons) occupied a very fertile tract 
of land on the Sandusky River, The number of adult males was 
variously estimated at from two to six hundred. Their villages were 
composed of regularly framed houses neatly covered with bark. They 
were considered the richest and most industrious Indians on the contin- 
ent. Mr. McKee told Governor Simcoe that when he first became 
acquainted with these people (about 1750) they would frequently change 
their dresses eight or ten times in the course of an evening, when 
holding one of their grand dances, and that each dress was so loaded 
with ornaments as to be valued at 440 or £50. They bred many horses, 
black cattle, and hogs and grew great quantities of grain not only for 
their own use but for the supply of the neighboring tribes that preferred 
to employ themselves entirely in hunting. 


In 1752, Charles de Langlade at the head of a band of Chippewas 
destroyed the English factory at Pickiwillany and the remaining traders 
were soon chased from the Ohio valley. The neighboring Indians then 
passed fora few years under French influence, but never seem to have 
become actively hostile to the English. When the war was over, the 
trading-posts were not re-established, as the Indians could be easily 
supplied from Pittsburg or Detroit. 


This province as far north as the borders of Lake Michigan was 
frequented only by roving bands of Missassaugas who seldom remained 
long in one place. At the date of the conquest, their principal village 
seems to have been near the present site of Toronto. 


A remnant of the Hurons, Christianized and superintended by a 
French missionary, was settled opposite the village of Detroit. 


The French inhabitants of Detroit already numbered about 2500. 
The settlement extended seven or eight miles on both sides of the river, 
and was in a flourishing condition. The settlers grew a considerable 
quantity of grain and bred many cattle but they devoted their attention 
chiefly to the fur-trade which was great and lucrative. Tribes of the 
Ottawa Confederacy numbering about 900 warriors had their villages in 
the immediate vicinity. 


1891-92. ] EARLY TRADERS. 259 


From Detroit the favorite route to the Illinois and the Mississippi was 
by the Miami of the Lakes and its tributary the Au Glaize, from which 
there was a portage of twelve miles to the Wabash. The distance to 
Fort Miamis on the Au Glaize was 216 miles. A few French and half- 
breed families occupied a deserted fort, and the Miami village opposite 
could turn out 250 fighting men. Thence to Ouias or Ouiatanon, hard 
by a populous Kickapoo village with the principal town of the Ouias 
(Weas) directly opposite, was 183 miles of rather difficult navigation. 
Vincennes, 240 miles further down the Wabash, had long been an 
important station. A trading-house had been established there in the 
same year that Penn had founded Philadelphia. The permanent popula- 
tion of the French village did not exceed four hundred persons, but the 
Indians for a great distance around constantly resorted to this place for 
their supplies and trade was brisk. The distance by land across the 
prairie to the Illinois was estimated at 240 miles. 


Much shorter but less frequented was the land-route from Detroit to 
Fort St. Joseph on the river of the same name, situated close beside a 
village of 200 Ottawa warriors and another of 150 Pottawatomies. From 
this place there was a portage of four miles to the Kankakee, a branch 
of the Illinois. The distance by water to the Mississippi was 541 miles. 
There was a second portage from the St. Joseph to the Wabash. The 
Chicago river was connected in a similar manner with another branch 
of the Illinois. All of these routes were much used by the Mackinac 
traders. 


The French settlements on the Illinois were flourishing and populous. 
As early as 1750, Pére Vivier had estimated their population at 1100 
whites, 300 negro and 60 Indian slaves. At the date of the conquest it 
was believed to have increased to 2050 whites and goo negroes, but 
many soon afterwards elected to follow the French flag across the Miss- 
issippi rather than submit to English rule. In 1765 the geographer 
Hutchins stated that Kaskaskia had a population of 500 whites and 400 
or 500 negroes; Prairie du Rocher, 100 whites and 80 negroes ; Cahokia, 
300 whites and 80 negroes. 


The station of Michilimackinac, situated on the western shore of the 
straits of the same name, was the distributing point for the trade of the 
farther west and northwest. It had been shrewdly built on the very 
boundary line between the territories of the Ottawa and Chippewa 
Indians, so that when these two nations came to trade, each could encamp 
on its own lands within a stone’s throw of the stockade which stood so 
near the water's edge that the waves frequently dashed against the 
palisades. The Jesuit mission of St. Ignace and about thirty houses 


260 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. iNUE. 


stool within. Twenty miles to westward lay the Ottawa village of 
L’Arbre Croche having a population of fifteen hundred Christian Indians 
principally engaged in agriculture. In fact the traders of the post were 
wholly dependent upon them for provisions both for their expeditions 
into the fur-country to the west and north and when returning to 
Montreal. 


A number of French families had already taken up their permanent 
residence on Green Bay near the mouth of the Fox river where they 
cultivated small farms and gained a comfortable living by selling their 
surplus products to passing traders. The Fox and Wisconsin rivers 
afforded an easy and tolerably direct passage to the Mississippi. 


The principal village of the Winnebagoes or Puants stood on an Island 
in the lake to which they bequeathed their name. The capital of the 
Sacs on the Wisconsin river was described by Carver as the largest and 
best-built Indian town he had ever seen in the course of his extensive 
experience. It consisted of about ninety houses, each of them large 
enough to shelter several families, built of hewn plank neatly jointed, and 
covered so securely as to be proof against the heaviest rains. The streets 
were regular and spacious. The inhabitants tilled their gardens ener- 
setically and grew such quantities of corn and vegetables that this was 
considered the best market to purchase provisions of any within several 
hundred miles. The male population of the tribes between Green Bay 
and the Mississippi was not believed to exceed 1200, divided in the 
~ following proportions—Menomonees, 110; Folles-Avoines, 100; Win- 
nebagoes or Puants, 300; Sacs, 300; Foxes, 320. 


An Indian village of almost three hundred houses occupied the site of 
Prairie du Chien and a considerable number of French traders made it 
their head-quarters. The neighboring tribes and even those living on 
the most remote branches of the Mississippi annually assembled there 
about the end of May with the furs they had obtained during the winter. 
A general council of the chiefs was then held to determine whether they 
should sell their peltry to the traders who came there to purchase or take 
them to the French posts in Louisiana. 


All of the smaller trading-stations to the north and west of Mackinac 
had been abandoned during the war except one occupied by J. B. Cadotte 
at Sault Ste. Marie. 


The Ottawas and Sioux and the Indians of Wisconsin generally, 
remained firmly attached to the French interests and it was from these 
hardy and warlike tribes that they obtained their most efficient auxiliar- 
ies. Picked bands of these Indians had defeated Braddock on the 


ee 


ee eee see ee eee ee 


1891-92. ] EARLY TRADERS. 261 


Monongahela and participated in the French triumphs at Oswego and 
Lake Champlain. 


The number of Indians living to the north of Lake Superior and Huron 
was vaguely estimated at 12,000 fighting men, chiefly Saulteaux and 
other clans of the great Ottawa Confederacy. Those about Lake Nip- 
issing, frequently termed the Lake Indians, were conjectured in the same 
loose way to amount to half that number, but very little was known about 
them as they had scarcely any commerce with the whites. They had no 
fire-arms and seemed to have no intercourse of any kind with other tribes. 
Rogers said that they appeared “to live as independent as if they had a 
whole world to themselves.” 


Traders from the English colonies hastened to occupy the new channels 
of trade suddenly opened to them by the fortunes of war. They followed 
hard on the heels of the victorious armies and sometimes even preceded 
them. 


When on his way to Detroit in 1761, Sir William Johnson found that 
a storehouse had already been built at the upper landing on the Niagara 
by Rutherford, Duncan & Co, who were preparing to monopolize the 
carrying-place around the Falls under authority of a permit from General 
Amherst. They had discovered a large quantity of hand-sawn plank 
left by the French in the Chippawa Creek and were using it to build a 
small vessel for the purpose of exploring the unknown shores of the 
upper lakes. 


Other merchants established themselves at Oswego where for a few 
years they carried on a greater Indian trade than at any other place on 
the continent. 


One of the first English merchants to make his way to the Lake Super- 
ior country was Alexander Henry who published an account of his early 
travels in 1809. In 1760, he accompanied General Amherst’s army in 
its advance upon Montreal, taking with him three boats loaded with 
merchandise. By singular ill-luck or mismanagement all his boats were 
swamped in attempting to run the rapids at the Cedars and he lost his 
entire stock. Undismayed by this disaster Henry immediately hurried 
back to Albany and secured a fresh supply. This was quickly sold at 
Fort Levi. Tempted by dazzling tales of the ease and rapidity with 
which fortunes were made at Mackinac, the great fur-market of the west, 
he resolved to go there next year. Even then he was not destined to be 
first in the field, for General Gage had already granted a passport for that 
place to Henry Bostwick, and it was with difficulty that he was persuaded 


to issue another as the French posts west of Detroit had not yet been 
18 


262 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. Je #18 


surrendered and the Indians were reported to be very hostile to the 
English. Henry’s persistence finally triumphed, and early in the spring 
of 1761 he set out on his journey, with several large canoes heavily loaded. 
Following the Ottawa route he reached Mackinac several days in advance 
of a body of soldiers sent from Detroit to take possession of the fort. 
He found Mr. Bostwick already there and their lives seem to have been 
in some danger until the troops arrived. Detachments were immediately 
sent to occupy St. Joseph’s, Green Bay, and Sault Ste. Marie, but as the 
public buildings at the latter place were accidently burnt soon afterwards, 
its garrison was withdrawn. 


When Mackinac was taken by the Indians, Henry, Bostwick, Ezekiel 
Solomon, (another English merchant) and about three hundred French 
Canadian Voyageurs and others were made prisoners. A Mr. Tracy was 
the only English trader who was killed on that occasion. The small 
garrisons at St. Joseph’s and Green Bay were next compelled to surrender. 
In this extremity, Cadotte of Sault Ste. Marie proved himself a true friend 
to the English. He dissuaded the Chippewas of Lake Superior from 
joining Pontiac and used his influence to obtain the release of the prison- 
ers. Henry was sent by way of Lake Simcoe and Toronto to Niagara 
where he arrived in time to accompany Bradstreet’s avenging army to 
Detroit, in command of a small party of friendly Indians. 


In 1765, a regulation was adopted prohibiting all white men from trad- 
ing to westward of Detroit without a license and Henry’s perseverance was 
rewarded by the monopoly of the trade of Lake Superior. He seems to 
have had no ready money, but he promptly bought four freighted canoes 
at twelve month’s credit for 10,000 pounds of beaver. This fur was then 
worth 2s. 6d. a pound. At Mackinac the value of every commodity was 
reckoned in pounds of beaver. Manufactured goods of every kind 
brought fabulous prices. A stroud blanket was valued at ten beaver skins; 
a trade-musket at twenty ; a pound of powder or a two-pound axe at two; 
a knife or a pound of ball at one. For a shirt, Henry had shortly before 
paid ten pounds of beaver and fifteen for a pair of leggings. Even when 
a man went to the garrison-canteen, he took with him a marten skin 
(worth Is. 6d.) to pay for his drink. 


Henry took Cadotte into partnership and apparently put the trade of 
Sault Ste. Marie and the north shore into his hands. He next engaged 
twelve boatmen at one hundred pounds of beaver each for the season, 
and bought for their provision fifty bushels of Indian corn for ten pounds 
of beaver a bushel and the customary allowance of tallow at a dollar a 
pound. Upon arriving at Chagouamigon (or Chequamegon) Bay, where 
the French had formerly a trading post upon an island, he found the 


1891-92. | EARLY TRADERS, 263 


Indians destitute and almost naked, and was obliged to advance them at 
once goods to the value of 3000 beaver-skins. The result of the winter’s 
trade was 150 packs of beaver weighing a hundred pounds each and 
twenty-five packs of otter and marten. 


In his second venture, he advanced to each male Indian, goods valued 
at one hundred pounds of beaver and to each woman, thirty pounds 
worth. As a proof of the remarkable honesty of these people, he relates 
that although he had advanced to them at this time goods to the value 
of two thousand beaver-skins, not more than thirty skins were unpaid in 
the spring, and that this loss was due to the death of an Indian whose 
family brought in all the furs he possessed and offered to pay for the 
remainder. 


Upon again returning to Mackinac, he made the acquaintance of Mr. 
Alexander Baxter who had come from England to examine the deposits 
of copper ore on Lake Superior and he threw himself with his accustomed 
energy into this mining project. A company was soon formed, composed 
of the Duke of Gloucester, Hon. Charles Townshend, Sir Samuel 
Tutchet, Mr. Baxter, the Russian consul in London, and Mr. Cruikshank 
in England and Sir Wm. Johnson and Mr. Alex. Baxter in America. In 
1770, Mr. Baxter returned from England with the necessary authority to 
begin operations. Bostwick and Henry were next taken into partnership, 
probably to make use of their local knowledge and influence. During 
the winter they built a barge and a sloop of forty tons at Point aux 
Pins near Sault Ste. Marie, and in May, 1771, they sailed with a party 
of miners for Ontonagan where they built a house and opened a mine. 
The miners were left there during the winter and in the following spring 
a boat was sent to them with a supply of provisions. On the 20th of 
June, it returned with the entire party. The mine had suddenly caved 
in and they had failed to find silver ore in paying quantities. In August 
of that year they began working a vein of copper on the north shore and 
during the season of 1773 penetrated about thirty feet into the rock. 
The vein then rapidly diminished in size and was abandoned. This fail- 
ure combined with the high price of labor and provisions and the 
difficulty of obtaining mining supplies thoroughly disheartened the 
English shareholders and they declined to proceed.* 


During these years Henry had continued to trade with the Indians of 
Lake Superior but he soon determined to seek the new and promising 
field of trade in Canadian Northwest. 

*General Gage remarked that ‘‘ their want of success was not so much owing to the mismanage- 
ment of their agents as to want of foresight in providing the necessities requisite for such an 


undertaking the want of which at that immense distance must have overturned their scheme at 
once. ””—Letter to Captain Vattas, 26th December, 1773. 


264 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou. IIT. 


A trader whose name I have not ascertained had sent several canoes 
as faras Rainy Lake in 1765. The Indians there having been without 
supplies for several years, detained and plundered them. He repeated 
his attempt the next year with the same result. With astonishing 
perseverance he fitted out a third expedition in 1766 and was rewarded 
with success. Leaving part of his goods at Rainy Lake to be traded out 
among the Indians there, he was permitted to proceed with the remainder 
beyond Lake Winnipeg. Other traders soon followed in his footsteps. 
In 1769, the brothers Frobisher formed a partnership with Todd and 
McGill of Montreal for the purpose of prosecuting this trade on a large 
scale. The Indians of Rainy Lake were not yet entirely conciliated and 
plundered their canoes, but before they were informed of this disaster, 
their supply of goods for the next year was at the Grand Portage and 
they were in a manner forced to proceed. Their second venture was 
successful and they reached Lake Winnipeg in 1770. The partnership 
was then enlarged and to borrow their own words, “having men of 
conduct and abilities to conduct it in the interior country, the Indians 
were abundantly supplied and at the same time well treated, new posts 
were discovered as early as the year 1774, which to the French were 
totally unknown, and had we not been interrupted by new adventurers 
the public in the course of a few years would have been well acquainted 
with the value and extent of that country.” 


Cadotte and Henry may probably be classed among these new 
adventurers. Their first expedition to the northwest of Lake Superior 
was undertaken in 1775. When crossing Lake Winnipeg they fell in 
with Peter Pond, Joseph and Thomas Frobisher, and Mr Paterson of 
Montreal, all bound for the mouth of the Saskatchewan. The united 
fleet numbered thirty canoes manned by one hundred and thirty men. 
At Fort Cumberland they separated, Pond going to Fort Dauphin, 
Cadotte to Fort des Prairies with four canoes, and the Frobishers and 
Henry to the Churchill River with ten others. Four different interests 
were then struggling for the trade of the Saskatchewan Valley but they 
soon combined to keep up prices. A trade-musket was valued at twenty 
beaver skins; a stroud blanket at ten; a white blanket at eight; a one 
pound axe at three; half a pint of powder or ten bullets at one. Their 
greatest profit was however made from the sale of knives, beads, flints, 
awls, and other small articles. Henry charged his rivals, the factors of 
the Hudson Bay Company, with practising many gross impositions upon 
the natives, such as the sale of prints for charms and sugar and spice as 
medicines. 


Trade was remarkably brisk and lucrative. During the winter of 


1891-92. ] EARLY TRADERS. 265 


1775-6 from twenty to thirty Indians daily arrived at Henry’s station on 
the Churchill loaded with the finest quality of furs, and in the following 
June, he purchased 12,000 beaver skins in three days. 


Major Robert Rogers, the celebrated partisan, was one of the first 
English colonists to explore the country around the great lakes, and 
while in command at Mackinac he appears to have dabbled in the entic- 
ing fur-trade. As early as 1765, he published a small book entitled “A 
concise account of North America,” 


Stating his qualifications as an authority on the subject in the preface, 
he said: “This River (the St. Lawrence) I have traced and am pretty 
well acquainted with the country adjacent to it as far up as Lake 
Superior, and with the country from the Green Bay to the Mississippi, 
and from thence down to the mouth of the Mississippi at the Gulf of 
Mexico, I have also travelled the country adjacent to the Ohio and its 
principal branches and that between the Ohio and Lakes Erie and 
Michigan and the countries of the southern Indians.” 


Jonathan Carver, a New Englander, wrote an interesting narrative of 
his travels in the West during the year 1766-8. Furnished by Major 
Rogers with a letter of credit on some English and Canadian traders 
who were going to the Mississippi he left Mackinac on the 3rd of 
September, 1766, and reached La Baye on the 18th. The fort at that 
place as well as the one at St. Joseph’s had been abandoned since 
Pontiac’s war and was fast falling to ruin. He stayed there two days 
but arrived at the Winnebago town on the 25th. Eight days paddling 
brought him to the carrying-place, leading to the Wisconsin from 
whence he gained the Mississippi by easy stages. At Lake Pepin, he 
noticed the ruins of St. Pierre’s deserted station. He ascended the 
Mississippi to the mouth of the St. Pierre and went up the latter river 
about two hundred miles. French traders from Louisiana had been 
among the Indians in this quarter telling them that their French father 
would soon awake and he was shown belts of wampum conveying this 
message that they had delivered. After returning to Prairie du Chien for 
supplies, he again went up the Mississippi to the Chippewa which he 
ascended as far as he could go. He then carried his canoe into a stream 
flowing into Lake Superior which he named Goddard’s River in honor of 
a well-known Montreal merchant, James Stanley Goddard, who had 
rendered him some assistance in the course of his journey. 


He next visited the Grand Portage where he learned that those who 
went on the northwest trade were obliged to convey their canoes and 
baggage overland about nine miles to a chain of small lakes, and relates 


266 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Von. IIT. 


that they were in the habit of resorting to Fort La Reine on a river flow- 
ing into Lake “ Winnepeek” to trade with the “ Assinipoils.” Coasting 
along the north shore of Lake Superior and Huron he made his way back 
to Detroit. 


Louis Chevalier, a French Canadian trader, who had acquired great 
influence among the neighboring tribes continued to reside at St. Joseph’s 
until removed by force during Revolution. His establishment then 
numbered fifty men, women, and children. By turns trusted and suspect- 
ed, Chevalier appears on the whole to have been faithful to his allegiance 
during the contest. Like many others of his calling he had taken an 
Indian wife and one of his half breed children, Amable Chevalier, 
rendered important service during the war of 1812. 


A member of the noted Lorimier family had a trading-house for many 
years near the portage from the Miami of the Lakes which became a 
favorite halting-place for war-parties from Detroit in their raids upon 
Kentucky. Loraine, La Motte, Richardville, and many other unlicensed 
traders were permanent residents of Ouiatenon and Vincennes. As at 
Detroit, most of the inhabitants at those places subsisted by the fur-trade. 
The furs obtained at Ouiatenon were supposed to be worth £8000 
annually. The exports from Vincennes were estimated at £5000. 
Among the English at least, these settlements had an evil reputation. 
Croghan in 1765 terms the inhabitants “an idle lazy set, a parcel of 
renegades from Canada, much worse than Indians.” Sir Wm: Johnson 
five years later speaks of them as “that lawless colony of the Wabash 
who are daily increasing in numbers and whilst they particularly hate us 
as English are really enemies of all goverment.” Making due allowance 
for national prejudice these estimates of their character seem fully jus- 
tified by their contemptible conduct during the Revolution. 


The trade of this region however was not undisputed. The merchants 
of Detroit complained that in 1765 when they were prohibited from going 
among the Indian villages for fear of renewing their hostility, French and 
Spanish traders from the Mississippi had come within sixty miles of 
Detroit and carried off furs for which they had already advanced goods 
the year before. At the same time, Mr. Fraser who had been sent to 
take possession of Kaskaskia, found the shops and most of the houses at 
that place crammed with goods from New Orleans. The merchants in 
general protested vigorously against any regulations that would prevent 
them from going among the different tribes, and urged that if these were 
enforced they would have the effect of diverting the trade from the St. 
Lawrence and turning it down the Mississippi. Besides the French and 
Spanish they sometimes had to compete with enterprising English traders 


1891-92. ] EARLY TRADERS. 267 


from the southward who were neither hampered by moral nor legislative 
restraints. An item in the Annual Register for 1767 informs us that 
“Messrs. Ferguson and Atkins, two Indian traders had lately returned 
(to Mobile,) from a town eleven hundred miles up the great river Missis- 
sippi where they had each married the daughters of an Indian chief and 
thereby established a mart for beaver’s fur, deerskins, &c., from which 
great advantages were expected.” 


On the other hand, Sir William Johnson in the light of long personal 
experience as a trader insisted earnestly on the necessity of regulating 
the traffic. His correspondence abounds with complaints “of the 
irregularity with which trade is conducted through the want of sufficient 
powers to regulate it.” The picture he drew of the conduct and character 
of many of the traders is unpleasing but instructive. ‘When the Indians 
are assembled on public affairs,” he wrote to the Earl of Hillsborough on 
the 14th Aug. 1770, “there are always traders secreted in the neighbor- 
hood, and some publicly, who not only make them intoxicated during the 
time intended for public business but afterwards get back the greater part 
of their presents in exchange for spirituous liquors, thereby defeating the 
intentions of the Crown and causing then to commit many murders and 
disorders as well among the inhabitants as themselves.” In a speech 
addressed to him on the 4th of March, 1768, the Indian spokesman had 
said — “the rum-bottles hang at every door to steal our lands and instead 
of the English protecting us as we thought they would do, they employed 
superior cunning to wrong us; they murdered our people in Pennsylvania 
and Virginia and all over the country, and the traders begin more and 
more to deceive.” 


Again in 1772, Johnson wrote:—“ The Indians complain of the great 
cargoes of rum which of late in particular are sent among them to their 
ruin as they call it, and beg that it may not be suffered to come near their 
castles or hunting-grounds. . . . . Thecomplaints made daily by the 
Indians of the abuses and irregularities of trade are many and grievous 
and doubtless will be made use of by them in case of a defection in any 
quarter. . . . . The common ttraders or factors who are generally 
rapacious, ignorant, and without principle, pretending to their merchants 
that they cannot make good returns unless they are at liberty to go 
where and do asthey please. . . . . They are daily guilty of the 
most daring impositions. ... . . Most of these evils result from the 
rapid intrusions on Indian lands and the unrestrained irregularities in 
trade to which I see no period from any steps that are likely to be taken 
in the colonies.” 


These complaints referred particularly to the older provinces where 


268 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. | Vou. INDE 


the legislatures declined or neglected to impose regulations, and he 
congratulated Sir Guy Carleton upon the general absence of these abuses 
in his government. But unlicensed traders found their way into Canada 
and Johnson asserted that some of the French Canadian traders were 
disloyal and were inciting the Indiaus to hostilities. Canadian merchants 
whom Carleton consulted denied the charge indignantly, and instanced 
the general good conduct of their countrymen during Pontiac’s war as a 
proof of their trustworthiness. 


In response to many urgent appeals, on the 15th of April, 1768, Lord 
Hillsborough at length addressed a circular to the Governors of all the 
British Provinces in America in which he said :—“ The objects which 
upon this occasion will principally demand the attention of the several 
colonies are to provide by the most effectual laws for preventing any 
settlement being made beyond the line which shall be agreed upon with 
the Indians and for the control and punishment of those atrocious 
frauds and abuses which have been practiced by the traders and have 
been one principal cause of the disaffection of the savages.” 


These apparently reasonable and prudent recommendations were 
either ignored altogether by the local legislatures or resented as an 
improper attempt to interfere in their local affairs, and five years later 
his successor, Lord Dartmouth, confessed his utter helplessness to afford 
aremedy. ‘As the colonies,” he said, “do not seem disposed to concur 
in any general regulations for Indian trade I am at a loss to suggest any 
~ mode by which this important service can be otherwise provided for than 
by the interposition of the Supreme Legislature, the exertion of which 
would be inadvisable until truth and connection have removed the 
unhappy prejudices which have so long prevailed in the colonies on this 
subject.” In the eyes of the typical American historian, a British minister 
is always the haughty noble, always stupid, always selfish, always insolent. 
The colonist to whom his policy proved obnoxious is as inevitably the pure 
patriot, intelligent, firm, and honest. It is not surprising then that this 
feeble attempt to protect the Indians should often be enumerated among 
the crimes of a wicked ministry and the worst of motives assigned for it. 


Even in Canada the regulations of the governor were systematically 
evaded and disregarded. This unfortunate state of affairs culminated in 
the wanton and brutal murder of several Indians among whom were a 
woman and a child, on the north shore of Lake Erie by a trader of the 
worst reputation named Ramsay. The murderer was arrested and sent 
down to Montreal for trial, but after long confinement, had to be released 
for lack of evidence.* 


*For Ramsay’s own version of this affair vzde P. Campbell’s travels. 


oak ages 


= aoe 


& 
1891-92. ] EARLY TRADERS. 269 


The frontiers of New York and Pennsylvania swarmed with dos-lopers 
(bosch-loopers) the Dutch counter-part of the reckless coureurs des bots. 
The excitement and uncertainty prevailing in all the colonies encouraged 
them in their defiance of the officers of the Crown and prevented 
punishment of their crimes. 


The Revolution followed and the occupation of Montreal for several 
months by the Americans in 1775-6 materially dislocated the trade of the 
province. The adhesion of the western Indians with a few exceptions to 
the Crown had the effect of cutting off all trade with the settlements south 
of the Lakes, and the posts of Niagara, Detroit, and Mackinac became of 
more consequence than ever. 


Charles de Langlade and his nephew Gautier de Verville once more 
led the Indians of the Northwest to the relief of Montreal. They were 
ably seconded by De Quindre, La Motte, La Bute, and other French 
Canadians. Alexander McKee and Matthew Elliott, traders of long 
experience and marked ability, fled from Pittsburg to Detroit where they 
were at once employed by the Lieutenant-Governor in the Indian 
Department. Both of them soon acquired an extraordinary influence 
among the tribes in the vicinity which they retained during the remainder 
of their lives. 


Other traders like Godefroy de Linctot, Hammelin, and McCarty 
joined the Revolutionary party, but their efforts among the Indians had 
slight success. 


In May, 1777, instructions were issued by the Governor to permit no 
vessels or boats except those of Indians to navigate the Lakes without 
satisfactory passports, and prohibiting the construction of any vessel 
larger than a common rowboat. All vessels already afloat were to be 
taken into the public service. To compensate the merchants as much as. 
possible for the loss and inconvenience they must necessarily sustain from 
this arbitrary measure, the commanders of these vessels were instructed 
whenever possible to assist in transporting their goods free of charge, 
merely taking an acknowledgement from the owner for the service 
performed. In the autumn of 1779 when Niagara was threatened with 
an attack, passes were refused to everybody. 


Yet side by side with the military operations, in spite of all restrictions 
and obstacles, the trade went on with undiminished energy. 


A memorial from “the merchants and traders from Montreal to the 
great carrying-place in Lake Superior and the interior country commonly 
named the North or Mer de Ouest” presented to General Haldimand in 
May, 1780, estimated the annual returns from their operations in that 


” 
com 


270 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. TI. 


part of the country for a number of years previous at £50,000 worth of 
furs. They stated that 300 men were employed by them who usually 
returned to Grand Portage from the interior between the 1oth of June 
and the 15th of July to deliver their furs and receive supplies for the next 
year. They had not been permitted as in former years to purchase 
provisions of any kind for the use of these men at Mackinac and Detroit 
in the autumn of 1779 owing to the increased demands of the garrison 
and Indians and consequently were obliged to send everything from 
Montreal, a distance of 1350 miles to Grand Portage, and_ 1800 miles 
further to their most remote stations. ‘‘ Sometimes,” they added dis- 
mally, “it happens that winter sets in before your Memorialists can arrive 
at the factories where they intend to pass the winter and when that 
unfortunate circumstance takes place there are instances of several having 
starved, and even so direful have the consequences been as to occasion 
the casting of lots for an unhappy victim to serve as food for his more 
unhappy companions.” This memorial was signed hy John Porteous, 
Holmes and Grant, Simon McTavish, Charles Grant, Todd and McGill, 
Benjamin and Joseph Frobisher, McGill and Paterson, Forest Oakes, 
George McBeth, and Adam Lymburner. Most of these ranked among 
the foremost merchants of the province. 


Besides twenty canoes designed to supply the local trade of Mackinac, 
licenses were issued in 1778 for sixty-one canoes destined for places 
beyond, exclusive of the northwest trade which was mainly conducted 
from Grand Portage. These were distributed in the following propor- 
tions:—two to Grand River; three to Grand River and the Mississippi; six 
to the Mississippi ; two to the Northwest ; twelve to the Illinois ; twenty- 
one to La Baye and the Mississippi; eight to Nipigon; three to Lake 
Superior; four to Prairie du Chien. Included in their cargoes, were 680 
fusees and 29,575 pounds of powder. 


The merchants trading in this quarter soon after formed an association 
which they termed “the general store,” having a nominal capital of 29} 
canoes and 438,750 /¢vres in merchandise. Nine of the partners are 
named as residing in Montreal, seven at Mackinac, six at the Mississippi, 
one at each of the following places Akikemazac, Deux Riviéres, Grand 
River, La Baye, La Point in Lake Superior, Matchedash, Riviére au 
Sable, St Joseph’s, and Saginaw. The principal merchants living at 
Mackinac were Mathew Lesley, David McCrae, John McNamara, Patrick 
Duggan, Henry Bostwick, and Renjamin Lyons. Mention is made of 
Lyons as the owner of houses at the mouth of French River and Alexis 
Campion is named as residing at Matchedash Bay. 


This combination of interests was promoted by Major De Peyster, the 


Se eee Oe eS ee ene 


1891-92. ] EARLY TRADERS. (8 


commander of the garrison, with the object of driving out of the country 
unlicensed traders of whom there seem to have been a good many scat- 
tered among the Indian villages. One of these, a negro from St. 
Domingo, known by the singular name of Baptiste Point au Sable was 
captured at the River du Chemin, and another rendered desperate by 
pursuit, blew himself to pieces with a barrel of gunpowder rather than 
surrender, 


In the summer of 1778, a strong body of Virginians took possession of 
Kaskaskia and followed up their success by the capture of Vincennes ; 
in both instances being joined by many disaffected inhabitants. The 
principal trade of the Illinois was in consequence diverted from Mack- 
inac to the Spanish posts beyond the Mississippi. A party from Kas- 
kaskia plundered the traders at St. Joseph’s, but was pursued and defeated. 
Hostile Indians and half-breeds instigated by the Spaniards and Vir- 
ginians constantly menaced St. Joseph’s, La Baye, and even Grand 
Portage. 


A small detachment of regular soldiers was sent from Mackinac in 1780 
to the latter place where they built a blockhouse for the protection of 
merchants. Militia officers were stationed at La Baye, St. Joseph’s, and 
St. Mary’s, and scouting parties despatched in various directions. Finally 
two expeditions, each composed of a few regular soldiers and volunteer 
militia and a considerable number of Indians, were sent against the 
Illinois and the Spanish frontiers. One of these under Charles de Lang- 
lade proceeded by way of Chicago directly to the Illinois. The other com- 
manded by Capt. Hesse (late of the 60th) followed the Fox and Wis- 
consin rivers to the Mississippi. This party built a stockade at Prairie 
du Chien where it was joined by a large body of Sioux. They next 
seized the lead mines and captured some boats with stores, but were after- 
wards repulsed in attacks on the Spanish forts at St. Louis and Cahokia 
although they brought off a number of prisoners and inflicted much 
damage. 


Taken as a whole, the trade of Mackinac and all places beyond, 
including the northwest, produced annually 4100,000 worth of furs or 
about half the entire quantity exported from the province. The cargoes 
of one hundred canoes, each navigated by a crew of eight men, were 
required to pay forthem. The average value of each canoe-load of goods 
including the cost of transportation to its destination, but not the 
payment of wages, was estimated at £700. A considerable variety 
of goods was needed for successful traffic. Guns, powder, ball, knives, 
hatchets, rum, and tobacco were in greatest request but a list of articles 
usually taken includes saddles, spurs, bridles, saddle-cloths, and housings, 


272 . TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vo. III. 


morris-bells, razors, combs, looking-glasses, plumes, beads, ribbons, lace 
of several kinds, hats, laced and plain coats, shirts, shoes, and bed-gowns ; 
six sorts of blankets, handkerchiefs, calimancoes, osnaburgs, cottons, 
calicoes, muslins, linens, swanskin and embossed serge fabrics ; white, 
black, blue, brown, green and scarlet cloth of several grades; thimbles, 
needles, thread, pewter-basins, iron pots, brass, copper, and tin kettles, 
snuff and tobacco boxes, bar iron and steel, silver crosses, finger-rings, 
gorgets, arm-bands, wrist-bands, buckles, ear-rings, hangers, brooches, 
moons, earwheels and ear-bobs, beaver-traps, fish-hooks, spears, hoes, and 
fire-steels. All of these things were brought from Montreal in canoes by 
way of the Ottawa as this was found to be both a quicker and cheaper 
mode of transportation than in sailing vessels on the lakes. 


As the beaver gradually disappeared from its favorite haunts in the 
Michigan peninsula both the trade and population perceptibly declined. 
Many of the inhabitants had emigrated to the Wabash and Illinois where 
they hoped to be beyond the grasp of the meddlesome English law. 
The trade then was carried on in a less reputable manner than at 
Mackinac owing chiefly to the size of the settlement and lawless character 
of many of the inhabitants. 


Lieut.-Governor Hamilton reported shortly after his removal in 1776 
that “regulations for the trade with the Indians are either not generally 
known or not enforced. For example great abuses exist in the weights 
and measures used by the traders and for want of an office to stamp the 
silver-works which make a considerable article in the trade with the 
savages, they get their trinkets so debased with copper as to lay open a 
large field for complaint. 


“The number of traders not being limited allows of many engaging in 
it who have no principle of honesty and who impose on these poor people 
in a thousand ways to the detriment of honesty and to the disgrace of 
the name of trader among the savages which usually means with them 
an artful cheat. The distrust and disgust conceived for these traders 
occasion many disputes which frequently ended in murder. This trade 
being lucrative engages several who have little or no capital of their own 
to procure credit sometimes to a considerable amount, their ignorance, 
dishonesty, (or both) occasion frequent failures; the adventurers then 
decamp to some other post where they recommence the same traffic 
improving in art and villainy, and finally become desperate in their 
circumstances and dangerous from their connections and interest with the 
savages.” 


Bad as these men may seem, their exgagés were infinitely worse. 
“They are” says Hamilton, “the most worthless vagabonds imaginable. 


1891-92. ] EARLY TRADERS. O13 


They are fugitives (in general) from Lower Canada or the colonies who 
fly from their debtors or the law, and being proficient in all sorts of 
vice and debauchery corrupt the morals of the savages and communicate 
to the wretches disorders they might have continued untainted by, were it 
not for the intercourse with these exgagés. Having contracted new debts, 
they fly to the more remote posts where they recommence the same 
rade.”’ 


The population of the settlement did not exceed 2100 of whom 127 
were slaves. The French Canadians he described as easy-going and 
illiterate, few of them being able to read and still fewer to write their 
town names. “They build on the borders of the Straight, and occupy 
about thirteen miles in length on the north and eight on the south side. 
The houses are all of log or frame work, shingled. The most have their 
orchards adjoining ; the appearance of the settlement is very smiling.” 


The new settlers on the other hand were active and enterprising. 
They had introduced sheep and black cattle and their farms were man- 
aged to the best advantage. All the large vessels on the lakes were 
owned by them and he anticipated that in a few years the Canadians 
would be compelled to part with their lands and become reduced to the 
condition of dependents. It is stated, apparently on good authority, that 
there were then only thirty Scotchmen, fifteen Irishmen, and two English- 
men in Detrgit, exclusive of the garrison, but the greater part of the trade 
of the place was already in their hands. 


The population was considerably increased during the war by the 
arrival of fugitives and prisoners from the frontier who were encouraged to 
settle on lands in the vicinity. Indian parties accompanied by white 
officers were constantly sent out to harass the borders of Virginia and 
Kentucky and traders followed in their trail with packhorses as far 
as the villages near the Ohio. The portage from the Miami of the Lakes 
to the Wabash had been made passable for carts and the exclusive right 
of carrying goods was granted to Mr. Maisonville of Detroit. 


At Niagara there was not a single inhabited house outside the walls of 
the fort. Glimpses of the state of trade and the life of a trader at that 
post during the Revolution are found in the correspondence of Francis 
Goring. 


Writing on the 23rd of Sept. 1779, he says :—“ I have lived at this place 
three years last August, and have had two masters in that time and am 
now getting a third, still in the same house. The first was Mr Pollard, 
he made a great fortune and left off. The second, Mr Robison, who 
was formerly a captain on these lakes, is now tired of business and assigns 


274 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. III. 


in favour of George Forsyth who has treated me with the greatest 
kindness and is ready to serve me in anything I should ask. I have had 
several offers by my two old employers to leave Niagara and live with 
them in Canada, but I believe I shall continue here which I prefer to 
Canada, the popular place where everything is carried on with the great- 
est gaiety, and this is a place which you may say is almost out of the 
world, in the woods, and frequented by nothing but Indians except the 
people of the garrison. . . . . At this place is carried on a great 
business which consumes every year 430,000 sterling worth of merchan- 
dise of all sorts which is mostly retailed to the Indians. We employ four 
clerks of which I am the senior. [or the first two years my salary was 
but small, but I have now (and I flatter myself that there is not a clerk 
in these parts that has so much) about fifty guineas per annum, being 
found food and washing. By carrying ona correspondence with my 
friend Mr. Cruikshank who supplies me with silver work, such as the 
Indians wear, which I dispose of to the merchants in the upper country, 
and the profit arising therefrom is sufficient to find me in clothes.” 


In 1767, Sir William Johnson reported the presence of unlicensed 
traders at Toronto, but it seems to have been abandoned altogether as the 
trading-station soon afterwards. Even the trail leading to Lake Simcoe 
was little used, and the Trent valley route became almost forgotten. 
Benjamin Frobisher said in 1785:—“I have seen several persons who 
have gone from hence (Montreal) to Lake Huron by the carrying place 
of Toronto, but have only met with one who set out from the Bay of 
Kentie and that so far back as the year 1761 and the knowledge he seems 
to have of the country he travelled through I consider very imperfect.” 


The commerce of Oswego had steadily declined since the conquest. 
Instead of forty or fifty traders as in 1750, but one named Parlow 
remained in the summer of 1779. His property was pillaged and his 
buildings burnt by a party of Americans and Indians sent for that 
purpose from Fort Stanwix and he then took shelter in the small fort 
recently built on Carleton Island. Other traders followed him there and 
for a few years a fair trade was carried on with the neighboring Indians. 

The continuance of the war occasioned everywhere an enormous rise in 
prices and a great scarcity of imported goods. 


The scarcity of coin and in fact of any medium of exchange probably - 


accrued to the benefit of the traders. Gold, silver, and even copper 
coins of most Euopean countries passed current. In addition to the 
ordinary French and English pieces, Spanish moidores, pistareens, 
pistoles, and dollars, the Johannes of Portugal and Caroline of Germany 


were in common circulation. 


mo, ee. ae ee ed 


ee a Bat oe 


a a Cert oe ee 


a 
a: ee 


bo 
=I 
a 


1891-92. | LAKE CURRENTS. 


LAKE CURRENTS. 
BY jE.) J) CLARK. 
(Read, 23rd April, 1892.) 


At a meeting of the Canadian Institute, held April 4th, 1891, the 
following resolution was passed, on motion of the writer seconded by 
Mr. A. Macdougall: 


“That before any further steps be taken to promote the construction 
of a ‘Trunk Sewer,’ it is necessary that more definite, and precise inform- 
ation be obtained regarding the currents of the lake between the mouth 
of the Humber, and the south side of the Island and Victoria Park.” 


“That the City Council be requested to take a series of Float Observa- 
tions for a period of at least three months, extending through the 
summer and a portion of the fall—say from July till October—with 
temperature observations of the water at various depths, and readings of 
the velocity and direction of the wind, taken on the lake at the same 
time the floats are put in; these floats to be placed in deep water, com- 
mencing at thirty, feet in depth, and extending to sixty feet, or even 
deeper.” 


“That the co-operation of the Provincial Board of Health, and the 
Board of Trade be enlisted; and that a copy of this resolution be sent to 
each of the boards and to the City Council; and that a delegation con- 
sisting of Professor Carpmael, Dr. Canniff, Mr. A. Harvey and the 
Mover and Seconder be appointed to bring the matter before the above 
named corporate bodies.” 


In pursuance of the above resolution the matter was brought to the 
attention of the Boards of Health and Trade respectively, and unani- 
mously endorsed by them. Also a committee was nominated by each 
body to co-operate with the committee from this Institute to bring the 
matter before the City Council. Mayor E. F. Clarke arranged for a 
meeting with the City Engineer, W. T. Jennings, at which the subject 
was duly discussed, with the result that the engineering department under- 
took, with the assistance of the departments under Professor Carpmael 
and Dr. Bryce, to carry out the investigations referred to, the former to 
supply data from the Observatory in regard to the direction and velocity 


276 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. (Vou. JII. 


of the wind, while the latter was to make a thorough analysis, both 
chemical and bacteriological, of samples of water taken from the various 
points. 


The investigations were carried out under the directions of Mr. C. 
Rust, Assistant Engineer, and N. Kerr, of the Engineer's department, 
Dr. Mackenzie, of the Provincial Board of Health, and the writer on 
behalf of the Institute. On the first trip, besides the above named’ 
gentlemen, Professor Carpmael, Arthur Harvey, President of the Institute, 
Mr. Hamilton, Manager of the Waterworks, and Mr. R. W. Elliot, of the 
Board of Trade, accompanied the expedition; and on many of the sub- 
sequent trips, scientific gentlemen and interested citizens showed the 
importance which they attached to the investigations by joining in, and 
giving the benefit of their suggestions to, the work. 


The apparatus used for ascertaining the 
direction and velocity of the currents was 
a float or drag made of two cross brackets 
of wood covered with linen, a rope of from 
twenty to sixty feet attached, to suit. the 
required depth, and a tin float surmounted 
by a flag, and numbered. The floats were 
made of different sizes, the arm pieces of 
the brackets varying from two and a half 
feet to five feet in length, and the canvas 
from 27 to 54 inches in breadth. These 
drags required to be nicely adjusted by 
hanging weights to them to keep them in 
position, and it sometimes occurred that we 
would lose a float, flag and all, by weight- 
ing it a little too heavily. 


ry 


Stations were placed nine in number along the city front from the 
mouth of the Humber to Victoria Park in water ranging from thirty to 
sixty feet in depth, as follows, No. 1, in Humber Bay, off West Toronto 
Water Works; No. 2, half way between No. 1 and the mouth of the new 
intake; No. 3, at the intake; No. 4, outside the Island in a line with 
Church Street; No. 5, south of the Eastern Gap; No. 6, off Ashbridge’s 
Bay in a line with Leslie Street; No. 7, off the Woodbine; No. 8, halfa 
mile off Victoria Park wharf, and No. 9, one mile south of No. 8, in 70 
feet of water. 


A couple of sextants, a good marine glass, a sounding line, a supply of 
glass-stoppered bottles with apparatus for taking deep water samples, 


1891-92. ] LAKE CURRENTS. ST, 
and a couple of self-registering thermometers, together with one for 
taking deep sea temperatures completed our outfit. The deep sea ther- 
mometer referred to, was supplied by Professor Carpmael from the 
Observatory, and was of a pattern specially designed for taking observa- 
tions on the ship Challenger on its voyages of deep sea investigations; it 
was made by the celebrated firm of Zambra and Negretti. 


Our modus operandi was to start from Church Street wharf, about 
9 a.m.,on board the Ada Alice and visit our stations, take samples of 
water, record the temperatures, and put out generally two floats at each 
station; then come in between 12 m. and I p.m., and start out again at 
2 p.m., and pick up our floats, taking observations by means of the sex- 
tants of their location when taken up. These positions were afterwards 
plotted on a map, showing by means of lines and arrows the direction 
and distance the floats had moved. The direction and velocity of the 
wind was afterwards obtained from the observatory for the correspond- 
ing days and the whole tabulated as follows :— 


: i = ‘ Ron 
= | Mean Velocity, and Direc- “2 hale Z _| s8 
= tion of Wind. eg | Sele | te 
am (e) ‘ = i mn 
DATE. | 5 ge lott (aiee (eee LOCATION. 
= aed (2) fe a pad 
Ss Be | S|] of | Ss 
= 9 a.m. | I p.m. | 4 p.m. 2 f me & cs a2 
A | ie = Nd = 
feet H. M. 
juve! 72520 |52- EF | 6 E 6 E.|S.W.| 0.20 | 4.15 | .047 | Leslie Street. 
= 6) 16) 7° W. |10S.W.| t0'S.W.|NNE| 0.50 | 6.25 | <08 | Eastern Gap. 
: SuesOnera0 Nee era Ne GEN: CEN Eon! || seo.) ety el leeshe street: 
© g| 25 | 6S.W.|6S.W.|7S.W.]S.W.| 2.06] 5 30| .37 Bey) Ue 


mrton 25. (c4e Will ace. 17 Saw SOW. | oa, cB asa! ham es a 
NITE TNR) ie OR Dasa ee E.;/8 E.|S.W.| 1.55 | 6.10 | -.025 i es 
Peete.) 30.) «Calm 71-3:S2| to) NN: }.S. W. |) 3:63) | 4.1: |! 2720. | 24m’s’S. of Vict. P’K: 


BeLOn eQOM See Be a7 es Ben TOs aE. So Wil) 1, OOseoesoulllaakOn mW. Of Island. 


Sepik We2On| 0) We Tae SvE. | nr) 1S: E. | 0.50 | 4.05 | .12 | Eastern Gap, 


| 
Peg) 20. (54). We) for) + Skitrg Ne WaleSe kB; -77.| 4.30 | .17. | Woodbine. 


The observations were continued altogether about 35 days, viz.: 8 day s 
in July, 5 in August, 9 in September and 11 in October. Some days the 
lake was so rough it was impossible to continue our operations; on the 
3rd of July, having got as far as the Eastern Gap we were compelled to 
turn back owing to the quantity of water shipped by the Ada Alice. It 

19 


278 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ VoL. TE. 


was unfortunate that we had not a boat that was capable of standing a 
rougher sea, as that is the very time when the required information 
would be most valuable. The highest velocity of the wind we were able 
to operate in was 25 miles per hour. 


While the currents seem to be under the influence of the winds to some 
extent, there is considerable lack of uniformity, particularly at different 
stations; for instance, the currents in the Humber Bay did not conform 
to the same general principle as at other stations; also, the currents at 
the Eastern Gap seemed to be different from those to the east and west 
of it. But one thing seems to be pretty clearly proved, that the general 
direction of the currents is paralled to the coast line from Victoria Park 
to the western extremity of the Island, that is N.E. and S.W. nearly. 
Thus North East, East, and South East winds pretty generally produce 
currents flowing South West, while South, South West, and West winds 
give North Easterly currents, and North and North West winds give rise 
to variable currents; thus on seven occasions when the wind was from the 
North and North West the resulting currents were two North East, three 
South West, and two South East. Also a South West wind would pro- 
duce a North East current south of the Island, and a North West one west 
of the Island. The phenomenon of the current being in a contrary direction 
to the wind was more marked in Humber Bay than to the south of the 
Island; although on one occasion, on the 17th of July, we put out, near 
Victoria Park, first a 30 feet float, second a surface float without flag or 
_ drag, a mere tin can with an iron rod, four feet in length, attached, and 
third an empty tin can; the wind was fresh from the East; the first and 
second floats went dead against the wind, while the empty can was driven 
along before the wind on the tops of the waves. Close in shore we some- 
times observed the current in an opposite direction to that farther out. 


Instances of counter under-currents were obtained from Mr. J. Raynor 
and Mr. J. G. Rosesseau, fishermen at Niagara. They informed us that 
when they had their nets out in deep water during the prevalence of 
strong easterly winds, they would find in drawing in the nets that any 
floating submerged leaves or weeds would be caught on the opposite side 
of the net, showing that the under-current was from the West. This 
would indicate that the waters, being driven to the West, pile up at 
Burlington Beach and the head of the water thus raised forces a portion 
of the water back as an under-current. This would be more noticeable 
in Humber Bay if it were more closed in by Mimico point. Instead of 
giving the reverse undercurrent close in by the shore, it would probably be 
found out in a coupie of hundred feet or so of water. 


We made a trip to the mouth of the Niagara river to ascertain if 


: 
re 
; 
5 
‘ 
is 
; 


¥ 


1891-92. | LAKE CURRENTS. 279 


possible how far the current of the river could be traced across the lake. 
We put out a number of floats inside the bar and in the mouth of the 
river, but unfortunately we gave the floats too much line and most of 
them grounded on the bar; one or two that got over safely took an 
easterly direction. There is a distinct color line dividing the water 
inside the bar from that outside, and the difference in temperature is very 
marked. In the river, both at the surface and at the bottom the temper- 
ature was as high as 69° or 70°, while outside, at the depth of 400 feet, 
we found the water at its maximum density or 39°5° Fh. This accounts 
for the coolness of our water supply in Toronto; although it primarily 
comes through the Niagara river and is heated up to the point already 
indicated, before it reaches us it has to come over that cold sub-stratum 
of water, at least for thirty miles; so that at the intake in the month of 
July, we found the temperature as low as 43°; in October it was observed 
to be the same, and only slightly higher in August and September. 


As the practical outcome of these investigations is to ascertain with 
what degree of safety sewage may be deposited in the lake, it becomes 
necessary to consider another factor that enters into the question, viz., 
the effect of diffusion upon sewage. The share of the work, in these in- 
vestigations, carried out under the superintendence of Dr. Mackenzie, on 
behalf of the Provincial Board of Health, will afford material aid in 
solving this problem; the substance of which will be found in the 
following quotation from Mr. Rust’s report. ‘“ To ascertain, if possible, 
from actual tests, how rapidly diffusion and oxidation take place, Mr. 
Mackenzie, on the 16th October, took samples of water, in a direct line 
from the mouth of the intake to the outlet of Garrison Creek sewer, 
which discharges 400,000 cubic feet, per day. I attach a copy of the re- 
sults, by which you will see that the sample taken within a little over half a 
mile of the mouth of the sewer came within the limits of first-class water ; 
the wind on the occasion was from the North, which would tend to carry 
the sewage direct to the intake. This shows very favorable results, and 
tends to prove that there will be no possible danger of contaminating the 
water supply if the sewage be discharged into the lake at a distance of 
six miles east of the intake. When the population of the city exceeds 
500,000, and it is found that there is the slightest danger to the water 
supply, precipitation works could be erected and the sewage treated by 
chemical means.” The copy of the schedule referred to shows that a 
sample of water taken near the mouth of the sewer showed a degree of 
organic impurity by Muter’s scale of 2°44 per million, while first class 
water should not show above ‘25. It also showed as high as 40,000 
bacteria per cubic centimetre; yet we find that within half a mile, this 
water is raised to a standard of first class purity. We can then judge of 


280 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. eT 


the immunity from danger there would be if the sewage outlet were 
removed to a distance of six miles. 


fT make one further quotation from Mr. Rust’s report. “I feel satisfied 
from the results of the experiments that the currents are caused by the 
winds. They change direction as the wind changes, although sometimes 
after a sudden shifting of the wind, the upper and lower currents have 
sometimes different directions. By the attached tables you will see that 
during this fall there has been a great number of days in which the 
wind blew from an easterly direction, and to this is to be accounted the 
large percentage of floats which drifted in the direction of the intake 
pipe. From the Observatory reports we find that the prevailing winds 
are from a westerly direction. The Hon. W. McAlpine and Messrs 
Hering and Gray, in their reports on the Trunk Sewer, considered that 
the sewage could safely be discharged into the lake east of the intake 
piped, 

With the above views I entirely agree and am of the opinion that the 
mouth of the intake pipe isin about the best possible position, as it is 
the nearest point to the shore where a depth of seventy feet of water can 
be reached; and double that depth is found within a few hundred yards 
to the South. The force of this will be seen when you refer back to that 
part of my paper where I drew your attention to the fact that the pre- 
vailing direction of the currents was about parallel with the coast line. 
_Now_ as the mouth of the intake is less than half a mile from the 
shore of the island, it stands to reason that if we take our outlet pipe 
a mile from the shore line we get our sewage a half a mile outside of 
the range of the inlet pipe. Herein, I believe, is perfect safety. 


And when we consider the immense advantage it will be to us to 
get clean rid of the whole foul mass of sewage without creating plague 
spots in our fair city, in the shape of sewage farms or what is worse, 
precipitating works without regard to the enormous cost of such works 
we are constrained to say, “’Tis a consummation devoutly to be wished.” 


There is yet required to be made a careful and thorough investigation 
into the extent to which diffusion takes place in large bodies of water 
and its effects on sewage. The Council, on recommendation of last 
year’s Trunk Sewer Committee, are partly pledged to undertake that 
work this year. 

In conclusion I beg to say, that as the Institute was instrumental 
in having these valuable preliminary investigations made by the Council, 
I hope the members of the Institute, individually, as well as collectively, 
will continue to use their influence to help on the great work of a perfect 
system of sewage disposal, for which Toronto is languishing. 


1891-92. ] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL. COFFIN. 281 


tHe PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE. OF LIEUT.-COL. 
COFFIN: DURING THE REBELLION. OF 1837. 


By H. R. FAIRCLOUGH, M.A. 
(Read 12th March, 1892.) 


It has been my great privilege to read a packet of letters written by 
the late Lieut.-Col. Coffin. Though I never knew or even saw the 
writer, still so vividly does the man’s noble personality appear between 
the lines he penned, that I feel drawn towards him as to a friend, the 
touch of whose vanished hand, and the sound of whose voice, now still, 
the pages perused have in no slight measure supplied. The individuality 
of the writer I have been able to picture to myself still more fully, 
through the many conversations 1 have had with several of his intimate 
friends and relatives, particularly one, the lady to whom a nvmber of the 
letters before me are addressed. It is because Col. Coffin was so well 
known and highly esteemed in Canadian public life, and because his 
letters deal with public events at an extremely critical period of our 
national history, that I have taken the liberty of bringing this interesting 
correspondence before the notice of the Institute. 


Col. Coffin* came of a fine old stock. Burke, in his “ Colonial 
Gentry,” speaking of the Coffin family says that “Sir Richard Coffin, 
Knight, accompanied William the Conqueror from Normandy to Eng- 
land in the year 1066, and the manor of Alwington, Co. Devon, was 
assigned to him.” 


Though, on the face of it, this statement is absurd, still it indicates the 


*William Foster Coffin was born at Bath, Somerset, England, in 1808. In 1813 came with 
his father to Canada, but returned to England, 1815. Entered Eton College, 1817. Won an 
Eton Postmastership at Merton College, Oxford. Returned to Canada. 1830. In 1835 was 
called to the Quebec bar. In 1838 was appointed Assistant Civil Secretary, and actively 
assisted Sir John Colborne in allaying civil strife. In 1839 was appointed Stipendiary Magistrate 
at Ste. Marie, a disaffected district, and in 1840 Commissioner for Police in Lower Canada. In 
1842 became Joint Sheriff for District of Montreal, but resigned this position in 1851. In 1856 
was made Manager of Ordnance and Admiralty lands, a position which he held until his death in 
1878. Was offered but declined the Lieut.-Governorship of Manitoba. Acted on numerous 
government commissions. Raised and commanded the Montreal Field Battery, 1855, and was 
promoted to the rank of Lieut.-Colonel. Wasa member of the Royal Institution and a Gover- 
nor of McGill College. His published literary work includes a ‘‘ History of the War of 1812 
(Montreal 1864) and ‘‘ Thoughts on Defence from a Canadian Point of View” (Montreal 1870) 
He married a daughter of Deputy Commissary-General Clarke, a near relative of Lord 
Lyndhurst. 


282 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IBDE 


antiquity and nobility of the family. The ancestral home of the Coffin’s 
is Devonshire—a county which, as readers of Kingsley’s “ Westward Ho!” 
are well aware, has given England so many of her sailors and soldiers. 


In the middle of the last century, some members of this family were 
settled in Boston, Mass. On the breaking out of the Revolutionary War 
they refused to desert the old flag, and John Coffin, Col. Coffin’s grand- 
father, with nine children went to Quebec, where he distinguished himself 
during the Siege of 1775: )'On:the 31st. Dec. in that year-he keptithe 
guard at Pres de Ville under arms, and with great coolness, at the critical 
moment directed Capt. Barnsfare’s fire upon the invading forces. “To 
him,” thus writes General Sir Guy Carleton, afterwards Lord Dorchester, 
‘with the assistance of Barnsfare, I attribute the repulse of the rebels on 
that side of Quebec, where Mr. Montgomery attacked in person.” 


Col. Coffin’s grandfather had six sons and four daughters. One of the 
former, Francis, became an admiral in the British navy; another, 
Nathaniel, died Adjutant-General of Militia of Upper Canada ; another, 
the Hon. Thomas Coffin, was a member of the Legislative Councll of 
Lower Canada. The second son, William, was a captain in H. M. 15th 
Regiment of Infantry, and at the time of his death, in 1835, had Brevet 
Major rank. He married a Mrs. Austin, whose maiden name was 
Foster, and it is their son, William Foster Coffin, who wrote the letters 
that are the subject of this paper.+ 


Before I leave the Coffin family, it may be well to shew briefly who 
the relatives are to whom these letters are directed, and to whom Col. 
Coffin was so warmly attached. 


A brother of John Coffin, who also lived in Boston, Mass., but at the 
time of the Revolution made England his home, had three sons, John, 
Isaac, and Nathaniel. Isaac became an admiral in the British navy and 
for his most distinguished services was created a baronet, and given the 
Magdalen Islands. John, afterwards Gen. John Coffin, settled in New 
Brunswick. He had a family of eight, three sons and five daughters. 
Two of the sons became admirals in the navy, the other a general in 
the artillery. Of the daughters, Anne, married Major, afterwards Sir 
Thomas, Pearson, well known for the part he took in Canada in the war 
of 1812, while Mary married Charles Ogden, Solicitor-General, after- 
wards Attorney-General, of Lower Canada. The eldest daughter, 
Carolina, married the Hon. Charles William Grant, afterwards Baron de 
Longueuil, son of the Baroness de Longueuil in her own right and Captain 


+Of the daughters of John Coffin, the third, Margaret, married her cousin, Lieut.-Gen. Sir 
Roger H. Sheaffe, Bart., who fought at Queenston Heights, and on the death of Gen. Brock 
took command and completed the victory. 


1891-2. ] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL. COFFIN. 283 


David Alexander Grant, of Blairfindy, Scotland. The children by this 
marriage were Charles Irwin Grant, Baron de Longueuil, who died in 1878, 
and Charlotte, who is married to Mr. J. Antisell Allen, both of whom are 
living in the beautiful old home of Alwington, in Kingston, Ont., for 
some years the residence of the Governors-General of Canada. 


It is to Carolina, Baroness de Longueuil, and her daughter Charlotte, 
that the letters in the packet are addressed. 


The correspondence to which I have had access covers a period of 
over six years, from January 24th, 1834,to March 17th, 1840. There 
are twenty-six letters in all, and, being written to intimate friends and 
relatives, they naturally contain much that is of merely family and per- 
sonal interest. But there is also a great deal that must be interesting to 
Canadians in general, and it is chiefly the writer’s account of and frank 
comments on the exciting political events of the day that I desire to 
bring before your notice. 


At the outset let me utter a word of caution. Even to-day a narrative 
of the incidents of 1837-38 can awake not a little intensity of feeling, and 
it is but natural to expect that a young man, living in the midst of those 
events, shotild feel the heat of party strife and express the sentiments of 
an ardent partisan. But herein lies the value of these letters. It is often 
difficult to understand and estimate fairly the principles and sentiments 
of both sides in a political struggle, and this holds more true the farther 
the contest is removed from our own time. To-day Canadians of all 
parties give their unqualified assent to the principle of responsible 
government, and it is not always easy, therefore, to appreciate the 
honesty and sincerity of those who in former days so bitterly denounced 
William Lyon Mackenzie. Yet the latter lived to acknowledge himself 
that it would have been a misfortune for Canada if all his plans had suc- 
ceeded. In any case let us bear in mind that in Lower Canada the 
struggle of ’37 was very different in character from that in Upper Canada 
—that it was chiefly a racial strife, and involved questions which, as 
recent events have shown, are even yet unsettled. Col. Coffin was an 
enthusiastic loyalist, and to his mind the problem to be solvea in Lower 
Canada in the earliest years of Queen Victoria’s reign was whether the 
work of Pitt and Wolfe was to be undone, and the tricolor was once 
more to float over the citadel of Quebec. His views as expressed in 
these letters, were undoubtedly the views of a great majority of the 
British population in Lower Canada at that time, and therefore deserve, 
to say the least, a respectful hearing. Only by studying both sides can 
we get the proper historical perspective. 


284 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vot. lets 


As a fitting introduction to the narrative of hot conflict and fiery strife, 
which is to follow, the first letter gives a most vivid description of the 
burning of the Chateau de St. Louis, at Quebec, on January 23rd, 1834. 
This castle had been used as the residence of the Governors of Canada 
for upwards of 150 years. It was never rebuilt. 


In 1835, when the troubles in Lower Canada were coming to a head, 
Sir Robert Peel determined to appoint a Commission of inquiry, but his 
term of office was too short to allow him to carry out his intentions. 
These, however, his successor, Lord Melbourne, fulfilled. The Lord 
High Commissioner appointed was the Earl of Gosford, while Sir 
Charles Grey and Sir George Gibbs were made assistant commis- 
sioners. Shortly afterwards Lord Aylmer, who was administering the 
Government in Lower Canada, was recalled, and the Earl of Gosford 
took his place as Governor-General. Lord Gosford arrived in the 
frigate Pique at Quebec, on August 23rd, 1835, and in a letter written 
a month later, on September 26th, the Commissioners are humorously 
described by Col. Coffin, who also indicates the political unrest then pre- 
vailing in Canada, and complains of ignorance at home respecting the 
Colonies. 


“Parliament meets next month for the deliberate legal annihilation of British 
interests. . . . As you may imagine the proceedings of our new rulers are the 
subject of much anxious speculation. As yet they are secret and mysterious. The 
people themselves look as if burthened with some mighty secret, or as if environed 
~ with the web of some frightful conspiracy. Everything they attempt is @ ¢atons. They» 
walk like so niany cats upon thin ice, slipping at every step and fearful lest the next 
may plunge them beneath the surface. This is the natural consequence of the terrorism 
which has been exercised by Roebuck and his mendacious accomplices in England, 
who have impressed the British public with the belief that the Canadians, goaded by 
the tyranny of the English population, were in a state of actual revolt. An officer of 
the Pique assured me that previous to their sailing it was a matter of general surprise 
that the commissioners had not been backed by an extra regiment or two. Nothing in 
fact can be compared with the gross and shameful ignorance that generally prevails 
respecting these Colonies. The meeting of the Assembly will alone satisfy the existing 
curiosity which amounts to a wish to know ‘the worst at once,’ and then we shall find 
that all this disturbance has been created and all these undignified personages have 
been sent from their dull homes across the wide Atlantic, for the simple purpose of 
proving the fallibility of some infallible panacea for Canadian grievances. On the 
principles they profess they cannot do good and must do harm. 


“Lord Gosford is a most unaristocratic looking lord. I have seen many a farmer 
with more of the air of a gentleman. He is of quarto size and dimensions, with a very 
tropical complexion, being much of the hue of a nutmeg. They say that he is good- 
natured and accessible, that he delights to walk about with his hands in his breeches 
pockets, or to relax from such absorbing occupation by a sly game at pitch farthing 
with the little boys under the chateau wall. Sir George Gibbs—did you ever hear such 
a name—is an engineer officer suddenly metamorphosed into a diplomatist. His trade 


1891-92. ] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL. COFFIN. 285 


is that of springing mines, let him beware that the present does not explode beneath 
his own feet. Sir Charles Grey is the éeau-¢deal of a Leadenhall butcher. We are 
told that he is a very good man, but he looks like a very vulgar one. They go here by 
the name of the three G’s—gander, goose and gosling.” 


It was just a month after this letter was written, when the Parliament 
of Lower Canada assembled. Jord Gosford, in a very conciliatory 
speech, assured the House that all real grievances would be attended 
to. “The Home Government” he said “was prepared to surrender the 
control of all public revenue arising |lrom any Canadian source, on con- 
dition of a moderate provision being made for the Civil list. Plurality 
of offices should be abolished, and intelligent French Canadians have the 
paths to positions of honor and profit open to them, equally with the 
English-speaking races ; in future the fullest information with regard to 
the public accounts would be given the House; no bills would be re- 
served for the royal assent where it was possible to avoid it, and all 
complaints should receive due consideration.” 


But no concessions could please Mr. Papineau and his followers. They 
ignored the Royal Commission and appointed Mr. Roebuck their agent 
in England to press their grievances before Parliament. The Legislative 
Council throwing out this bill, Mr. Papineau indulged in some violent 
language. “The time has gone by” he said “when Europe could give 
monarchies to America ; on the contrary, an epoch is approaching when 
America will give republics to Europe.” 


A supply bill for only six months was voted by the Assembly, but 
rejected by the Council, and the Governor in proroguing Parliament had 
to acknowledge his failure and consequent disappointment. “Itis to me 
matter of sincere regret that the offers of peace and conciliation, of 
which I was the bearer to this Country have not led to the result which 
I had hoped for. The consequences of this rejection, and of the demands 
which have been made to his Majesty, I will not venture to predict.” 


Meanwhile Sir Francis Bond Head had assumed office as Governor of 
Upper Canada. He arrived in Toronto at the end of Jannary 1836, 
while the house was in session, and though announced in advance as 
“a tried Reformer,’ he soon showed that he had little sympathy with such 
Reformers as Mackenzie and Bidwell, who not content with airing their 
just grievances, resorted to veiled threats of secession and leagued them- 
selves with Papineau and the Lower Canadian “ Patriots,” who were 
already preparing to resort to arms. 


Finding that the new Governor would not become their tool, the As- 
sembly cut off the supplies, but Sir Francis after refusing his assent to any 
money bills whatever, so that the members had no sessional allowance to 


236 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou. Il. 
draw, prorogued Parliament on the 20th April, and a month later dis- 
solved the House and issued writs for a new election. 


Public opinion was evidently opposed to the extreme measures advo- 
cated by the reform leaders, for in the ensuing contest the party, which 
in the last house had a large majority, was overwhelmingly defeated, 
and most of the leading men were beaten. 


The joy with which this news was received by ardent loyalists through- 
out the country may be inferred from the words of Col. Coffin. Writ- 
ing from Montreal, he says :— 

‘Hurrah for the Hero of the Pampas !* His jockeyship has stood him in good 
stead, and most sincerely do I rejoice at his victory. I only hope that he will know 
how to use it in moderation and wisdom. I am not infidel enough to doubt of such a 
man, but rest assured the most trying part of his task is yet to come. Everything is 
expected from him, and one false step may provoke a radical reaction which will make 
the Upper Provinces a territorial appendage to the United States in the course of a 
year. But—deuce take the clever fellow-—he soars above misgiving. The people here 
and at Quebec are about to sacrifice whole hecatombs in his honor in the guise of 
public dinners.” 


Mr. Coffin himself, however, kept aloof from these demonstrations “ being 
determined neither to eat, drink, or speak politically for a long time to 
come.” 


In Lower Canada the Legislature again met on the 22nd September. 
Lord Gosford announced in a dignified manner that the Home Govern- 
ment desired to give the members another opportunity of reconsidering 
their action, and he trusted they would vote the supplies in the proper 
manner. In the address in reply the Assembly did not refer to the ques- 
tion of supplies, but simply demanded that the Council should be made 
elective. Shortly afterwards a despatch from Lord Glenelg, Colonial 
Secretary, informed the House that this principle could not be admitted, 
but notwithstanding, the Assembly resolved to transact no business 
until the Council had been made elective. The result was a deadlock, 
and Parliament was ‘prorogued. 


In accordance with the report made by the Royal Commission, resolu- 
tions were proposed in the British House of Commons on the 6th March, 
1837, to the effect “that it was unadvisable to make the Legislative 
Council of the Province elective ; but that it was expedient that measures 
be adopted for securing to that branch of the Legislature a greater 
degree of public confidence.” The Executive of the Province was 
authorized to use the public money of the Province for necessary expenses. 


* That is, Sir Francis, who was known as ‘‘ Galloping Head” from the ‘‘ Rough Notes ” 
he published in 1826 describing several journeys across the Pampas and the Andes. 


1891-92. ] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL. COFFIN. 287 


At this the Patriot (so called) party was roused to deep indignation ; 
meetings for remonstrance were held frequently and in various places, 
and Papineau and others made hot revolutionary speeches. The excite- 
ment was intense, and at its height when William IV. died, and Queen 
Victoria ascended the throne. On August t8th, Lord Gosford assembled 
Parliament once more. The Governor made a dignified speech. The 
Home Government, he said, wished to give them another opportunity of 
considering their action before the Imperial authorities passed an Act 
which would deprive the Provincial Legislature of that control over its 
own revenues which it was desirable that it should have, “ a result for 
the attainment of which Her Majesty’s Government would willingly 
make every sacrifice, save that of the honor and integrity of the Crown.” 
In the address in reply, presented eight days later, the Assembly 
pressed their former demands with more persistence than ever, and 
warned the mother country that if she carried her resolutions into effect 
her supremacy in British America would no longer depend “upon the 
feelings of affection, of duty, and of mutual interest” but upon “ physi- 
cal and material force.’ Her exercise of power was compared with that 
of “the most despotic governments of civilized Europe.” Lord Gosford 
regretted the obstinacy of the Assembly, and dissolved the House by 
proclamation. 

Many were the appeals now made by Papineau and his followers for 
the people “to lay down their lives on the altars of their country.” It 
was clear that blood must be shed, and both “ Patriots” and “ Loyalists” 
began to prepare for the coming struggle. On the 6th November the 
first conflict took place. The so-called “Sons of Liberty ” were leaving 
the place where they had been assembled, when they were met by a 
small number of members of the Doric Club, and a general fight ensued. 
This was followed by an attack upon the house of a Mr. Idler, where the 
Sons of Liberty met, the wrecking of Mr. Papineau’s home and the sack 
of the office of the Vindicator. The Riot Act was read, and the magis- 
trates of Montreal and Quebec issued proclamations forbidding the 
assembling of bodies of men for drill, and prohibiting “all public meet- 
ings and processions which are of a nature to disturb the public peace.” 
A new commission of the peace was issued for the district of Montreal, 
which removed sixty-one magistrates suspected of disloyalty. 


Meanwhile the troops were being concentrated in Montreal, where Sir 
John Colborne, now Commander of the Forces, had fixed his head-quar- 
ters. Not only New Brunswick and Nova Scotia sent aid, but even 
Upper Canada, through Sir Francis Head, despatched all the regulars in 
the Province, the Governor having determined to rely wholly on his 
militia. 


288 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. INE 


Earl Gosford, on the 16th November, issued warrants for the arrest, 
on a charge of high treason, of Messrs. André Ouimet, J. Dubuc, Fran- 
cois Tavernier) George de’ Boucherville, Dr. Simard, }) Weblanc ade 
Papineau, Dr. O’Callaghan, T. S. Brown, Rodolphe Des Rivieres, and 
Ovide Perrault. Of these the last five managed to escape. 


On the same day (16th Nov.) the Montreal Volunteer Cavalry, under 
command of Lieutenant Ermatinger, were despatched to St. John’s to 
arrest two men named Davignon and Demaray. They had secured 
their prisoners and were returning to Montreal when about a mile from 
Longueuil they were met by some 200 men, armed with rifles and 
muskets, who opened fire on the troops, wounded the commander and 
five men, and finally rescued the prisoners. 


In a letter dated November 17th, Montreal, Mr. Coffin speaks of this 
event :— 


‘These are queer times for quiet people. Things bear a very unpleasant appear- 
ance in this part of the world. 1 would not say dangerous, but certainly disagreeable. 
Warrants have been issued for the arrest of several individuals in this City and 
District on charges of High Treason. In town we have been successful enough in bag- 
ging a few ;—to counterbalance this success, the Montreal Volunteer Cavalry, which 
was employed as a constabulary force, having been despatched to execute similar war- 
rants in the vicinity of St. Johns, and having accomplished the object of their expedi- 
tion, were attacked on their return by about 200 armed /adztants, and after having 
had four of their number wounded were compelled to relinquish their prisoners and 
retreat, which they did in good style, and, considering that there were twenty-two 
only in number opposed to such enormous odds, in a manner which reflects much to 
their credit. This reverse will doubtlessly be magnified into an utter defeat of all the 
British troops in the Lower Provinces by the force of the “nation Canadienne.” To 
reassure you on this head I give you the facts. The state of public feeling is very un- 
easy in this district ; the Canadians appear cowed in town, but they have shown pluck 
and preparation in the country. I have since I wrote the last word seen a very bright 
and handsome pewter ball which has just been extracted from the leg of one of the 
volunteers—an awkward customer I promise you. ‘The British are, as you may sup- 
pose, very much exasperated. Should any disturbance take place, blood will be spilt, 
and such an occurrence may be hourly expected. The non-appearance of the troops 
which had been ordered from Halifax and the West Indies has placed Government, I 
should imagine, in a dilemma. If things proceed much longer in the same train the 
Kingstonians may before long find themselves called upon to perform what they have 
so recently promised. 


‘““T must condole with Mr. Grant that the first act of rebellion should have been 
committed on his property. At the same time you may congratulate yourselves that 
you are safe at Kingston, and moreover that you have something to the fore there let 
the worst happen.” 


The next letter, written three days later than the preceding, acquaints 
us with some more of the stirring events of this exciting month :— 


1391-92.] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL. COFFIN. 189 


* On Saturday” (z.e. Nov. 17th) ‘‘ four companies of the Royals and two pieces of 
artillery were despatched to Chambly. Some of the Police accompanied them for the 
purpose, if possible, of identifying any of the insurgents. They met with many indi- 
cations of a rebellious spirit—had a slight skirmish in the woods with some armed 
habitants and took seven prisoners. This appears for the moment to have created a 
panic, but I have grave doubts whether the effect will be permanent. It is evident 
that the peasantry has been extensively provided with arms and ammunition, and 
‘systematically instigated to resist the authorities. There can be also no doubt that 
with their immense numerical superiority, if they only knew their own strength and how 
to direct it to the best advantage, they might prove ugly customers. Until they receive 
some terrible lesson, I doubt very much whether they will be reduced to consult their 
own discretion. As yet they appear to obey their leaders implicitly. . . . De- 
bartsch has been compelled to make his escape from St. Charles. T. 5S. Brown and 
Rodolphe Des Riviéres have since taken possession of his property with many of the 
insurgent inhabitants of that vicinity. They are deliberately fortifying themselves in 
his house, throwing up fieldworks and making divers other military preparations. 
Their Commissariat |)epartment has been actively employed within the last few days 
in killing and salting all Debartsch’s cows. This is actually the case. 


‘The British inhabitants of the City are arming and drilling, and talking and 
swaggering after the most approved fashion. I really wish they would drop a little 
of the Bobadil. Modesty is the most graceful plume to the helm of valour. I dare 
say they will fight well enough, but they brag most unconscionably. The City was 
never more tranquil than at this moment. Papineau and a few other such vultures, 
against whom warrants of arrest for high treason have been issued, are off.” 


Two days after this last letter was written, Col. Gore was sent against 
the rebels posted at St. Denis. He was accompanied by 200 infantry, some 
volunteer cavalry, and three guns. At the same time Lt.-Col. Wetherell 
was ordered to proceed against St. Charles (otherwise known as 
Debartsch). The repulse of the troops at St. Denis on November 23rd, 
Wetherell’s victory at St. Charles on the 25th, and the brutal murder of 
Lieut. Weir, who was captured by Dr. Nelson, the rebel commander at 
St. Denis, are events too well known to call for more than a mere 
reference to them. 


Writing from Montreal on Dec. Ist, Mr. Coffin thus speaks of these 
thrilling incidents : 


** Markham,” (z.e., a captain of the 32nd who was in command of the skirmishing 
party at St. Denis, and who had received four wounds), ‘“‘is doing very well. Fancy 
his men, when landed from Sorel without shoes to their feet and altogether as war-worn 
as if they had retreated from Moscow, breaking from their ranks and rushing up to 
his lodgings to ask how he was doing, and when assured of his convalescence, cheering 
and dancin about like so many Bedlamites. I have been told that the scene was one 
of the most affecting ever witnessed. Of poor Weir it is painful to write. All that we 
have since heard confirms the first distressing intelligence. Nothing absolutely 
decisive is yet known, but of the fact of his murder there can be but little doubt. And 
yet I will undertake that a far louder feeling is displayed on his account at a distance 
than here. Here, as in the time of the cholera, and in all times of public peril, self 


290 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vot. rie 


“ 


absorbs every other nobler sentiment. Every man appears absorbed in one considera- 
tion—-the worthier, how he shall fight ; the more sordid, how he shall run. é 
Poor amiable kind-hearted Weir, by whose side I sat at dinner hardly ten days since ! 
His fate demands a hecatomb and it will be sternly exacted. Eight companies 
marched yesterday for St. Denis from Sorel, the Light Company of the 32nd 
(Markham’s and Weir’s) among them; the men are awfully savage. I doubt if a 
trace of that murderous den will be left. So much for civil war. Woe be to those 
who have brought its horrors upon this hitherto peaceful land. 


“Simultaneously with the departure of this detachment returned Col. Wetherell and 
his Royals with their two guns and thirty prisoners. They were received by an 
immense concourse of people and with the greatest enthusiasm. They brought with 
them the standard of revolt—a pole surmounted by a donnet rouge with a gilt tassel 
and surrounded with a humble imitation of the Roman fasces. Ovide Perrault, of 
Montreal, Advocate, is the only man of note known to have fallen. At St. Charles 
about one hundred were slain—more may have fallen and their bodies have been 
burned in the houses which were destroyed. 


“This District is ina lamentable state. The County of Two Mountains is quite in 
4 state of insurrection. Hitherto these gallant patriots have done nothing but menace 
and expel the old country people from amcng them at the point of the bayonet. We 
have numbers flocking into town for protection who have been despoiled of their cattle 
and other moveables, and wantonly driven from their humble yet happy homes to beg 
their winter’s bread in this city. Everything has been done and will be done for them 
that is practicable. A man at St. Johns, a loyal Canadian volunteer, was found in a 
field near that place yesterday with three musket balls through his body. He had 
been murdered by some of the St. Athanase Patriots. MM. Peltier and Cherrier, 
have been this day accommodated with apartments at the Queen’s expense on charges 
of High Treason. At Quebec as well as here the volunteers are very busy and I under- 
stand getting on admirably. The townships are also arming, and all the back English 
settlements to which munitions of war can be conveyed without interruption have been 
amply provided. I think before they have done the French leaders will find themselves 
in a hornet’s nest. The 43rd is on its way to Quebec by the Post Route. We expect 
daily to hear of their arrival and I suppose we shall have ten thousand men out in the 
spring, until when it will be strange indeed if we cannot keep the province.” 


A letter of December gth gives us interesting information concerning 
the aid which the rebels expected from the Americans, also concerning 
the vigorous measures adopted by the Government. 


“ Things here brighten up extemporaneously and people’s faces glisten proportion- 
ately, to be clouded fer contra on the following day. The worst intelligence we have 
is of the unnatural though not unaccountable sympathy which is getting up on the 
other side of the lines. This is an evil without immediate remedy among a people who 
may be doubly influenced to act against us—part from the most honourable feelings, 
but the plupart from mercenary motives. The rebel recruiters on the lines offer eight 
dollars per month as the wages of their treasonable iniquity and 200 acres of land 
when the war is over and the British banner expelled from the American soil by the 
“ triumphant generals of the Republic.” 


‘* But you want facts, not speculations. The first therefore is as cheering a one to 
us as it has proved ominous of the future fate of similar Yankee enterprises. A party 


Se oe 


1891-92. ] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL. COFFIN. 291 


of the rebels had purchased two brass three-pounders in the States and attempted by 
the assistance of some of their American recruits to bring them into the Province. 
The Militia however of Missisquoi Bay who had made application for arms to the 
Commander of the Forces, fortunately received them about an hour before intelligence 
reached them of the advance of the rebel detachment. With a zeal and promptitude 
altogether unexpected and which reflects the greatest honour upon them, they abso- 
lutely broke open the arm chests and ammunition kegs, rushed quite “ promiscuously” 
to the spot where the rebels were—attacked them—killed five—wounded more—took 
some prisoners and captured the guns—bravo for the Yankees on our side of the lines ! 


‘*Poor Weir was buried yesterday with military honours, the whole population 
(British) having turned out to attend him to the place of interment. I never witnessed 
such a sight before. I suppose there were 3000 men under arms. Considering that 
they have been only three weeks under drill you would be astonished at the soldier-like 
appearance of some of the volunteer corps. It must have been an imposing and 
alarming spectacle to Jean Baptiste. I cannot write to you about poor Weir—the 
details of his fate are too horrible for your eye. I will, if I can find time to-morrow, 
give Dr. Sampson some account of it and other things. You have undoubtedly heard 
that the second expedition to St. Denis reached St. Hyacinthe and returned without 
having encountered any opposition. Poor Weir’s remains were found at St. Denis. 
A proclamation will appear this morning offering £500 reward for the apprehension of 
his murderers. 


“‘ Martial law is declared. When we have time we shall give the rebels upon the 
Ottawa some proof of its efficacy. They are safe in a bag and can keep till wanted.” 


“The rebels upon the Ottawa” had not to wait very long. On the 
13th Dec., Sir John Colborne marched against them with about 2000 
regulars and militia, crossed the Ottawa on the ice, and directed his 
course towards the village of St. Eustache, where about 1000 patriots 
had assembled. Mr. Coffin accompanied the troops in the capacity of 
interpreter to Col. Maitland, and he was therefore an eye-witness of the 
battle of St. Eustache. His vivid description of the fight, was written 
to his young cousin Miss Grant, It is one of the most interesting letters 
in the packet, but unhappily is too long to be quoted in its entirety. 


“You must know that as I was acting interpreter to Col. Maitland, I was with the lead- 
ing files and had consequently the best opportunity of seeing everything, and perhaps 
the most brilliant sight I ever beheld was the first opening of our artillery upon the rebels 
as we advanced upon St. Eustache. We ascended the bank of the river ; about two 
miles below the village we suddenly heard and saw the smoke of musketry in the 
woods on the opposite shore. This we knew arose from Globenski’s corps of volunteers 
which had been detached through the bush in that direction to intercept any fugitives 
from St. Eustache across the ice. The rebels had anticipated them, and at a sharp 
bend in the river we suddenly came in sight of two columns of patriots, say about 
three hundred men each, crossing the river under the impression (as it ultimately 
proved) that the main body of the troops was advancing in that direction. Sir John 
was at that moment with the advance, he instantly ordered up the guns, at a moment 
the ranks opened out right and left and two or three pieces rattled up, unlimbered, and 
opened like light upon the gentlemen in wz/tz who were slowly wending their serpen- 


292 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. PVor EET 


tine way across the ice at about the distance of a mile. You may fancy'the ¢ab/eau at 
the moment. The day was one of the calmest and brightest of a Canadian winter. 
The whole scene bore that still and peaceful character peculiar to the Canadian land- 
scape at this season of the year. . . . Ina moment all is animation and excitement. 
Words of command thunder along the line—the men roused from the plodding quie- 
tude of the march are loading and priming and bayonetting—a reawakened volcano— 
orderlies are dashing here, aides-de-camps there, and dragoons everywhere. Sir John 
and his immediate staff, looking like so many military cucumbers, are reconnoitering 
through their telescopes in front, while up come the guns, the artillery drivers lashing 
and swearing, and the horses doing all they ought not to do, until a couple of pieces 
are brought to bear, and then the thunder of their reports and the whistling rush of the 
balls, and the reiterated commands discourse sweet music after the school of Charles 
XII. 


“T had just returned through a street, the lower part of which in conjunction with 
the Church Presbytery and nunnery was one mass of living flame. Every here and 
there lay the body of some unhappy rebel stretched out upon the snow, with a small 
group of five or six idlers standing round each, while the deep glow of the conflagra- 
tion brought into startling relief the livid features of the dead and the wondering 
countenances of the living. Here and there were groups of artillery removing their 
guns—soldiers searching for their billets—irregulars laden with plunder of the most 
incongruous description—horses that had broken loose rushing wildly here—tumbrils 
hurrying up from the vicinity of the flames in another direction—and then the din— 
the shouts—the wild laughter—the enquiries—the orders—and above all the deep 
diapason of the devouring fire. 

“The first detachment of the 43rd has reached Quebec. Pearson is not with it. 
The rest will be up soon. All the world is in glorious spirits and nobody seems to care 
a fig for the past or the future. Nothing but gaiety is in anticipation ; how I should 

_laugh at the change a Yankee invasion would effect! . . . You must not suppose 
that I have altogether lost sight of your late perils and present disquietude. I do not 
think you have any serious cause for alarm. Yet I cannot help thinking that Sir 
Francis has more on his hands than he bargained for. Navy Island and the Buffaloes 
never I guess came into his calculation. He has been taken by surprise not a little. 
I don’t imagine he will be quite so ready to despatch a// his troops on a future occasion. 
You will have the remainder of the 24th up by the same post with this letter. Ne 


After the battle of St. Eustache, the various districts lately so disaf- 
fected, made loud protestations of their loyalty. Having arrested some 
of the ring-leaders of the revolt, Sir John Colborne, deeming the country 
sufficiently pacified, returned to Montreal on the 19th December. 


Meanwhile Lord Gosford had been pressing his resignation upon the 
Home Government. This was accepted about the beginning of the new 
year, but owing to illness his Excellency did not leave Quebec till near 
the end of February. Sir Francis Head followed him very shortly. 


On January 14th Mr. Coffin writes: 


“Our latest intelligence here from London confirms a very unexpected and, at this 
moment, unfortunate occurrence. Col. Sir George Arthur is appointed to succeed Sir 
F. B. Head as Governor of Upper Canada with the rank of Brigadier General. ‘The 


1891-92. ] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL. COFFIN. 293 


Ministry has acceeded to the request of Lord Gosford for his recall, but his successor 
has not yet been named. ‘The circumstance of the latter individual not being known 
in London induces me to credit the rumor that Sir John Colborne is the man.” 


On Sunday, February 25th, he writes: 


“Lord Gosford we are assured will leave Quebec on Tuesday. I am told that he is 
looking very ill, and to tell you the plain truth I have my doubts if he can quit on this 
day. His remaining here, powerless himself and disqualifying others, is an incalcul- 
able evil. The crowning absurdity of his administration has been the proclamation 
of a general thanksgiving. It is tantamount to the repeal of Martial Law in this district 
—has been already adverted to in that point of view by the Chief Justice of the Court 
of King’s Bench in his charge to the Grand Jury of this district. Conceive the anomaly 
of the very soldiers who are ordered to go tochurch and return thanks for the profound 
peace and tranquillity which has been restored to this province, being at the same 
time under orders to be continually ready at an hour’s notice to march for the purpose 
of repelling invasion or suppressing insurrection. But the malignity of the evil is not 
yet felt.” 


Mr. Coffin was so far correct in his surmises that Sir John Colborne 
was appointed to administer the Government temporarily until a suc- 
cessor to Lord Gosford could be named. 


The references in these letters to the troubles of Upper Canada at this 
time are not numerous, but in the last letter I have quoted from, Mr. 
Coffin speaks of one of the foolish plans projected by the miszuided 
Mackenzie after he had taken refuge on American soil. Early in Febru- 
ary, 1838, he designed attacks on Canada at four different points, Detroit, 
Sandusky, Vermont and Watertown, N. Y, The notorious Van Ren- 
salaer and Bill Johnson assembled a force of about 2000 “ patriots” at 
French Creek on the St. Lawrence, near Watertown, intending to attack 
Kingston, but the brave front made by the loyal militia overawed the 
enemy, and they gradually dispersed. However there was much alarm 
in Kingston. 


About the time that the invasion of Kingston was expected Mr. 
Coffin was sent on an important mission to Albany. 


‘“T must now relate to you the cause of my expedition to Albany and the matters 
and things which befell therefrom. I had the honour of being sent by Sir John Col- 
borne in quest of Governor Marcy. . . . I went upona Mission as nearly allied to 
diplomacy as the Canadian revolt is to the French revolution. But éadinage a part 
Sir John treated me in that matter with a great deal of gratifying confidence and con- 
descension. I was put in possession of all necessary facts—my letters were open and 
were rather those of introduction, and I was left personally to communicate what is 
generally contained in despatches. On my return I assumed the responsibility of con- 
veying certain intelligence to General Wool, with whom I had a long and interesting | 
interview, and I am happy to add that Sir John expressed himself satisfied, and that 
too in the kindest terms, with the manner in which I acquitted myself.” 


20 


29 t TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. TIL. 


In this letter Mr. Coffin expresses his views as to the attitude of the 
Americans in a very pointed and concise manner. 


“The upper classes in the state, the educated and the intelligent, are decidedly 
averse to a collision with England. The lower classes sympathize with the rebels, less 
because they love patriotism than because they envy and hate the British. A war has 
been hitherto averted by the personal influence of a few sensible men.” 


Early in February the Earl of Durham was appointed governor-in- 
chief and “Her Majesty’s High Commissioner for the adjustment of 
certain important affairs affecting the Provinces of Upper and Lower 
Canada.” At the same time an act was passed in the Imperial Parlia- 
ment, suspending the constitution of Lower Canada, and establishing a 
“ Special Council” to take the place of the two Houses of Parliament. 
This council was to be composed of equal numbers of French and 
English. From one of the letters before me, I learn that among the 
appointments made by Sir John Colborne to the Special Council was 
that of Mr. Coffin’s brother Austin, who was “to represent the interests 
and the wishes of the emigrant population of the townships.” 


With what intense eagerness Lord Durham's arrival was awaited 
may be gathered from a letter of Mr. Coffin’s, dated March 30th, 1838: 


“T know not what to think of the new Avatar. When in Quebec I saw a letter from 
the Hon. A. W. Cochrane, now in London. He augurs favourably of Lord tvurham, 
and all the world here seems inclined to chime to the same tune. One thing is certain, 
he is the arbiter of the destinies of the people of these Provinces, and be it for good 
or be it for evil, I tremble to think how momentous a trust has been confided to the 
wisdom or to the caprice of an aristocratic Whig Lord, and a man who will pull down 
the high if he can, and keep down the low if he dares. From the sensation which 
Canadian affairs have created in England, and the ostentatious tuition his Lordship is 
now undergoing at the Colonial Office, (so many hours fer diem the newspapers say) 
and his evident and most laudable desire to establish a noble reputation as pacificator 
of Canada, I fear that he may overdo the thing, that he may come out here with an 
exaggerated and Quixotic idea of the stern justice it is his duty to dispense, and in his 
anxiety to play the part of a Minos, confound the tried British loyalists with the soz- 
disant loyalists of Canadian extraction. 


“There is an Association Canadienne on foot here headed by a few respectabie 
names—by a few of the heads of the old and first Canadian families who with a short- 
sighted anxiety to protract the existence of ‘wotre langue, notre religion, et nos lois,’ 
represent the mass of the French Canadian people—the whole district of Quebec, and 
Three Rivers and a vast majority of the district of Montreal, as perfectly loyal, and 
then ask, Are we to be disfranchised? Are we to be punished for the faults of a few?” 

A letter dated Quebec, June 2nd, makes reference to the outrage per- 
petrated on May 29th in Upper Canada by a band of fifty rebels under 
Bill Johnson, who before daybreak boarded the steamboat Sir Robert 
Peel, while taking in wood at Well’s Island, on the American side of the 
St. Lawrence. Though the weather was cold and stormy, the passengers 


Ws 


ee. ere ee ee en ee 


a ae a 


PS is | 


% 


ee sat) 
a) es 


al Stak os 


LAess | 


—— 


1891-92. ] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL. CUFFIN. 29> 


and crew were forced to leave the vessel, which was pillaged and burnt. 


Mr. Coffin writes: 


“What an atrocious outrage! 1 was inconceivably shocked to hear that Mrs. Samp- 
son and party had been exposed to the violence of these ruffians. I fear their loss in 
property must have been great, independent of the terror and cruel exposure to which 
they were subjected. The excitement throughout the loyal portion of the people here 
was intense, and is still so; it is easy, therefore, to imagine what it must be with you. 
I trust, however, most earnestly, that no serious attempt at retaliation will be made now - 
in cold blood.” 


Lord Durham landed in Quebec, amid great pomp, on the very day 
of the Sir Robert Peel outrage. Mr. Coffin thus describes the new 


Governor: 


‘*He barks loud and by the teeth he shows I think that (reversing the old proverb) 
‘his bite is waur than his bark.’ This man Lord lurham is a smasher—he will make 
or break whatever he takes in hand—and one trait in the fellow I like, for good or for 
evil he wants no man to share the responsibility with him. This is a hasty opinion of 
a man who has been hardly ten days in the country, but it agrees with my preconcep- 
tions and is confirmed by the decision of character he has already displayed. His 
court, establishment, staff, etc., is of a very splendid description, and I really think, 
from his personal appearance and, where appropriate, from his courteous demeanor, that 
this display arises as much from policy as from natural taste for the magnificent. As 
policy it is undoubtedly good all the world over, but most especially in Lower Canada. 
The relicts of the patriot party, and this place is still plentifully bespatted with them, 
are evidently awestruck, nor is this feeling confined to them alone.” 


An incident that well illustrates the character of this aristocratic Whig 
Lord is recorded in a letter bearing the date of June 23rd, 1838, and 
written from Montreal. 


““We are expecting daily to receive some definitive instructions respecting the future 
fate of the prisoners. What that may be John George Earl of D. only knows. I have, 
however, great misgivings. The Governor-General is to be here himself in the begin- 
ning of July. The fact is that the good people of Montreal are not more intractable 
than their neighbours. Through the Press they assailed his Lordship upon his arrival, 
whereupon the Vice-regal Earl countermanded the preparations which were then 
making for his reception here, and openly declared that he had intended spending 
£20,000 in Montreal, by which sum Quebec would be the richer. Whereupon the 
good City of Montreal fell upon her marrow-bones and cried ‘feccavz’ in no time. A 
meeting was held incontinently, resolutions passed, and his Excellency declared to be 
the we Plus ultra of a nobleman, a Governor, an ambassador, sapiens ne etiam et 
: However that may be, his Lordship is to be here on his way to Upper Canada, 
and although he has expressed a determination to live on board of the steamboat that 
conveys him up, still it is hoped that he may condescend to cast the light of his golden 
countenance on the intelligent, independent, and disinterested population of the City of 
Montreal. I like this same John George for the dare-devil, don’t-care-a-fig sort of 
way in which he carries on the war. He hired the John Bull as his private travelling 
carriage,—one of her boilers, however, got out of order, so that he is compelled to put 
up with a steam frigate. To make amends he has bespoke the River Saint Lawrence 


296 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. A on. BT 


for his journey. Any man presuming to travel on it the same day is to be excommuni- 
cated forthwith. The very fishes have been ordered to retire to their holes at his 
august passover.” 


One of the first questions which Lord Durham had to deal with was 
the fate of the numerous political prisoners. A formal trial by jury was 
thought unsatisfactory, Frenchmen being likely to acquit and English- 
men to condemn, through sheer national sympathy or antipathy. Lord 
Durham adopted a policy which gave general satisfaction here, but 
aroused great hostility at home. Having induced some of the imprisoned 
ring-leaders to confess complicity in rebellion, the Governor-in-council 
pardoned minor offenders, but banished the principal ones to Bermuda 
under penalty of death should they return, the sime punishment being 
threatened Papineau and others in the event of their setting foot again 
in Canada. This decision was proclaimed on the 28th of June, the day 
fixed for the Queen’s coronation. 


In the British House of Lords, the actions of the Governor excited 
indignation among his political enemies. Lord Lyndhurst declared that 
no such act of despotism had ever been hazarded in any country that 
respected legal forms. Lord Brougham and the Duke of Wellington 
also denounced the Indemnity ordinance, and the Ministry yielding to 
the criticism allowed a vote of censure upon Lord Durham to be carried. 
The Eari at once sent in his resignation and returned to England with- 
out even waiting for his recall. 

These events aroused astonishment and indignation among British 
Canadians. \ Mr. Coffin writes from Quebec on September 23rd: 


“\Vhat think you of the last intelligence from Fngland? Can you conceive anything 
more ungenerous or discreditable to British legislation than the whole course of con- 
duct adopted towards the l-arl of Durham? and that such suicidal measures should 
emanate from the House of Lords! The long record of political blundering which 
constitutes the history of British North America presents no act more shameful to the 
parties principally concerned, more humiliating to England herself, or more ominous 
to these Colonies, than the nullification of these ordinances by a pusillanimous 
Ministry. Lord Durham goes home at once. He expressed that determination in his 
reply to the address of the !eputies from the Lower Provinces whom he has dismissed. 
The Malabar 74 is under orders to convey him and his family to England by the ¢th of 
next month. It is almost incredible, yet not the less true, that the Earl of Durham 
received letters from Her Majesty and from Lords Melbourne and Glenelg, expressive 
of their satisfaction of these obnoxious ordinances and of his general administration of 
the Government, dated the very day on which the debate took place in which they 
were so factiously assailed and he so disgracefully abandoned. 1 will not trouble you 
here with the state of feeling in Quebec. but refer you to an article which will appear 
_in the JWontreal Gazette of ‘Tuesday next, signed “‘an Englishman.” I need not 
reiterate here what will, at all events, be easier to read in print than in hieroglyphics.” 


Sir John Colborne again became Administrator of the Government. 


1891-92. ] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL. COFFIN. 20% 


From a letter of Mr. Coffin’s we learn that soon after Lord Durham’s 
arrival, Sir John Colborne decided to retire from Canada. He writes on 
June 23rd: 

“Sir John Colborne has determined on demanding his recall. John George fancies 
himself General in every sense of the word, and [| can easily understand that any 
interference on his part would be intolerable to Sir John. To say the truth as far as 
Sir John is concerned, I cannot regret his decision. He requires rest, and every such 
man ought to retire on his laurels before they fade. Health and happiness be with him 
wherever he goes !” 

As Administrator and Commander of the Forces Sir John Colborne 
had his hands full. The very evening of the day Lord Durham sailed 
from Quebec, rebellion broke out afresh, the first act of hostility being 
the seizure by about 400 men of the steamer Henry Brougham at Beau- 
harnois, on the St. Lawrence. Dr. Robert Nelson established himself at 
Napierville, issued a Declaration of Independence, and proclaimed him- 
self Provisional President of the Republic of Lower Canada. He was 
in command of a large number of American mercenaries, and was soon 
joined by many Canadians, his force aggregating some 2000 persons. 


But such prompt and effective measures were taken by Sir John and 
the loyal militia that within one week after its outbreak this second re- 
bellion was suppressed. 


Most unhappy were the consequences of this foolish rising. Courts- 
martial were organized, many prisoners were sentenced to transportation, 
while twelve were condemned to death and afterwards executed. 


But worse than this was the misery caused by the avenging zeal of 
extreme loyalists who burned and plundered freely in the disaffected dis- 
tricts. Quoting from the Montreal Herald, Garneau tells us that “On 
Sunday night the whole country behind Laprairie presented a frightful 
spectacle, being one sheet of livid flames; and it is said that not one 
rebel’s house has been left standing. God knows what is to become of 
the Canadians who have not perished, their wives and their families, dur- 
ing the coming winter, seeing that they have nought in prospect but the 
horrors of hunger and cold.” 


In a long and very interesting letter of July 9th written from St. 
Denis, Mr. Coffin gives us a very different and happier picture of the 
Eastern Townships, as lately seen by him when making an excursion on 
horse-back from St. Denis to Lennoxville, and thence to Port St. Francis. 
He says: 


‘“‘] was anxious to judge for myself as to the actual state of the rural population of 
this District. I rode therefore, and having fifty occasions per diem to pull up and 
chat, or dismount and enter into the houses of the people as I passed along, I think 


298 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. INDE 


I have been enabled to form a pretty accurate opinion as to the present state of feeling 
throughout the parishes I visited. I passed through those of Varennes, Vercheres, St. 
Denis, St. Charles, La Presentation, St. Hyacinthe and St. Pie, generally considered 
as the most disaffected in this disaffected district, and subsequently through the French 
country in the District of Three Rivers from Drummondville to Port St. Francis. I 
found universally the same olden civility and good nature, the same quiet and pastoral 
appearance which characterized this contradictory peasantry previous to the revolt. 
This visitation has left few traces of its progress, and those few are of a nature to 
disappear rapidly. Houses and barns are building and repairing, agriculture proceeds 
in the customary routine, pot herbs flourish with the usual exuberance in every little 
garden, and flowers adorn and humanize every cottage window. i; 


How to manage these amiable /adztants is a problem upon which Mr. 
Coffin has an opinion to offer : 


“Now the only way to control a people so easily misled is to coerce the misleaders. 
Substitute for these dangerous chatterboxes men who, understanding the 
language and the habits of these people, will go and reside among them, will identify 
themselves with them, will talk with them by their own firesides, administer summary 
justice for them at. their doors, who may worthily represent a Government hitherto 
misrepresented or unknown, and explain the objects, the rules and the advantages of 
institutions whose benefits they thus practically diffuse. This is my view of the thing, 
and, I may add, in that of Sir John Colborne, is the intention and duty of the Stipen- 
diary Magistracy just now introduced into this province. In discharging this duty 
they must naturally observe all that is going on in the country parts and will report 
accordingly, but their first labour is a labour of peace and reconciliation.” 


In another part he adds, 


‘‘The majority of these people is, I believe, loyal, but there is also a large and 
dangerous minority who desire a change and who are encouraged in their hopes and 
wishes by their proximity to the Frontier. The latter will cause trouble yet, if not 
well looked to. Not but that Iam convinced that it is in the power of the Govern- 
ment to make itself so beneficially felt in this as well as in the French country and to 
win back the reasoning and reasonable portion of these recusants from their political 
heresies. Feeling convinced, as I conscientiously do, that our system of government is 
practically the best in the world, if properly administered and brought home to the 
governed, I am equally sure that if it fails in its effect it will be the fault of those who 
dispense it.” 

English as he was, Mr. Coffin could not but warmly admire the French 
as contrasted with his own fellow-countrymen. 

** You cannot help remarking in this country the striking contrast which exists in the 
manners of the two races. Among the French all its politeness, hospitality, good will, 


deference. This is a stiff-necked, unbending and apparently most unamiable genera- 
tion. Here, as in their fatherland before them 


That independence Britons prize too high 
Keeps man from man and breaks the social tie. 


And, yet, in the main, when you know how to take them, they are good fellows 
enough.” 


a a 


189} -92.] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL, COFFIN. 299 


At the request of Sir John Colborne, Mr. Coffin gave up his position 
as Assistant Civil Secretary, and accepted that of Stipendiary Magistrate 
in what had been one of the most disquieted districts. His reception by 
the peuple was not a kindly one, and his success in restoring good fecling 
was not as great as in his generous enthusiasm he had expected it 
would be. 


Writing from Sainte Marie de Monnoir, Sept. 23rd, he gives us the 
following account : 


‘‘] was on the point of being stationed at Belceil, in the centre of your rebellious 

Censitaires, when it was unfortunately discovered that Sainte Marie was a more dis- 
agreeable and a more turbulent place, and I was sent there forthwith, as I sometimes 
flatter myself, into honorable banishment like Lord Bloomfield to Stockholm. This 
extensive and populous seigniory is unquestionably most disaffected. To you who are 
acquainted with the habits and character of the Canadian peasantry, one trait alone 
will suffice. Not one man in twenty will salute me, or offer the slightest mark of 
recognition or respect. Most of them look very sulky, and many will not even look at 
all. Now this speaks volumes. Still I do not despair. I have only just begun. The 
country has been without law or justice or even the appearance thereof, except in very 
heinous cases, for years, and even in them justice was administered at such a distance, 
that practically the people have known nothing of its operation or of its effect. 
I have made the Police and the Magistracy respected, I believe feared, hereabouts, 
but I doubt if my authority is popular. ‘This is, however, a matter about which I care 
little just now. I hope that time will produce the natural good results of justice united 
with firmness and kindness wherever it can be beneficially exercised.” 


Lord Durham had remained in this country only five months, yet in 
that short time he had examined very thoroughly into the causes of dis- 
content, and his report sent in on his return to England is one of the 
most valuable and statesmanlike documents ever presented on Colonial 
affairs. “In each and every Province,” he wrote, “the representatives 
were in hostility to the policy of the Government, and the administration 
of public affairs was permanently in the hands of a Ministry not in har- 
mony with the popular branch of the Legislature.” 


_ The principal recommendations made by Lord Durham were a Federa- 
tion of all the Provinces, an intercolonial railway, and an Executive 
Council responsible to the Assembly. Failing a complete Federation, 
the immediate union of Upper and Lower Canada was strongly urged. 


The report was vigorously condemned by the members of the Family 
Compact in Upper Canada, but for the most part was received with warm 
approval. Mr. Coffin’s views are given in a letter dated April 17th, 1839: 


“T do not suppose that you have plunged very deeply into this document of the ab- 
dicated Autocrat. My attention has, of course, been chiefly directed to his view of the 
affairs and present condition of the Lower Province, with which in the main I am 
much pleased. He has separated the real from the ostensible cause of quarrel and 


300 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vor. Til. 


has developed fairly and very lucidly the national character of the controversy. His 
report on the Upper Province is generally denounced here as a distortion or misrepre- 
sentation of facts and therefore, of course, replete with false inferences; and there is a 
flippant superficiality in its style which contrasts strongly and very disadvantageously 
with the account of Lower Canada—the two productions are evidently from very dif- 
ferent pens. 


‘‘From what we can learn, they have resolved at home upon a legislative regenera- 
tion of the Canadas of which “A Union” is to be the basis. I doubt the efficacy of 
the proposed panacea if the maintenance of the British connection is the-real and 
honest object of the Ministers—if there is no republican arriére pensée—no paving of 
the declivity of revolution—of which I am sure there is a great deal. And even then, 
however dishonest and deceitful the policy, a statesmanlike view of the same end 
would rather have aimed at it through a Legislative Union of the whole Pritish North 
Amer can Provinces. Admitting the impossibility or inexpediency of maintaining the 
connection between us and the Mother Country, and that all parties acquiesced in the 
necessity of a separation, I should say (private feelings apart) that the true policy of 
England, her interest and her duty would be to unite her American Provinces, elevate 
them collectively to the rank of an independent people—create an antagonistic Re- 
public on the North American Continent, and make the United Provinces redress the 
preponderance of the United States. Institutions of a republican character would 
bribe the disaffected and discontented, while the legislative form of general govern- 
ment aided by such additional restrictions as Great Britain, in conferring a constitu- 
tion, might very easily impose, would ensure such strength to the executive and con- 
sequent security to property as can never be expected under the jealous limitations 
and circumscribed power of a Federative Constitution. Such a republic established 
in these colonies under the immediate protection of Great Britain, receiving from her 
all the benefits they at present derive and returning the same —relieving her 
from the expense of garrisoning and governing and yet acting as an outlet for her 
superabundant population and increasing manufactures, would, ¢he necessity of such 
separation once satisfactorily established, possibly prove as good a scheme as any— 
certainly better, immeasureably better than a simple Union of Upper and Lower 
Canada.” 


In 1839 the British Government, having determined upon the advisa 
bility of uniting the two Canadas, sent out as Governor General the 
Right Hon. Charles Poulett Thompson (afterwards Biron Sydenham & 
Toronto), a noted merchant, who was in 1834 President’ of the Board of 
Trade. Owing to his connection with the Baltic timber business, he was 
at first regarded with suspicion in Canada, but shortly became very 
popular. Says Mr. Coffin, writing from his retreat at Sainte Marie 
(Sept. 23rd, 1839). 

“That Poulett Thompson, the avowed enemy of the Canadian merchant, should be 
the man, would be incredible, if any extravagant or incomprehensible project in her 
Majesty’s Ministers could be a just ground for incredulity. I would almost wager that 
if he does come out, Sir John Colborne will return to Canada. In the course of a few 
months confusion will be thrice confounded. Poulett ‘| hompson will follow the herd 


of incapables that has preceeded him, and ministers on their marrow-bones will pray 
Sir John to return to save them—if he can.” 


1891-92. ] CORRESPONDENCE OF LIEUT.-COL. COFFIN. 301 


And again a few weeks later : 


‘“‘T shall very probably part company from H. M. Ship Government, and return to 
my profession in the spring. She appears to be a crazy craft, very insufficiently 
manned, and as for the Skipper, the manner in which ‘greatness’ has been ‘thrust 
upon him’ only completes the ‘midsummer madness’ of the whole expedition.” 


Mr. Coffin, however, had reason shortly to change his opinion of Lord 
Sydenham. The new Governor proved to be a man of great ability, and 
Mr. Coffin acted under him in a number of important Commissions. 


But at the time of Lord Sydenham’s appointment, Mr. Coffin could 
not but think that the Home Government was slighting Sir John Col- 
borne, for whom he had the highest and most affectionate regard. 
Writing to Mrs. Grant, he says : 


“Sir John is really going, and for his sake I am sincerely glad of it. Considering the 
intricate game he has had to play, his political career in this Province has been most 
felicitous. His military is beyond praise. He returns universally respected and 
regretted, even by the Canadian population. He has worthily won his laurels ; long 
may he live to enjoy them. I cannot help thinking that her Majesty’s Government 
will award him on his return home with something more substantial and permanent 
than expressions of thanks. 


“T suspect much that the restoration of Judges Panet and Bedard and the 
release of Viger from prison, are among the chief reasons for relieving Sir John. 
I've a notion that the uncompromising veteran will not yield his point, that Minis- 
ters know it or conjecture as much, and anticipate this obstacle to their wishes by 
providing at once a convenient successor.” 


And writing three days after Lord Sydenham assumed the Govern- 
ment, he says: 


“In Sir John we have lost an exemplary man—a laborious and practical Governor, 
and a soldier experienced in the peculiar warfare of harassment and alarm, more 
than actual incursion, to which these Provinces have been and _ still are exposed. 
The existence of a man so singularly and peculiarly qualified to preside over the 
Government of these Provinces at this crisis, appears almost to have been a specia] 
interposition of Providence, while the blind and senseless manner in which it has been 
rejected and despised, argues equally the truth of the saying, ‘that Providence stulti- 
fies those it intends to destroy.’ ” 


Here follows an account of Mr. Coffin’s parting with the chief he loved 
so well,an account I cannot forbear from quoting, even if it reveals some 
slight measure of personal vanity in the writer : 


“T took leave of him about a week since. He was very kind and warm in his ex- 
pressions of personal kindness and remembrance. My parting with him was attended 
by circumstances of peculiar gratification to me. They afforded me a glorious triumph 
over those cubs arround me, who envious of the confidence he openly reposed in me, 
had caballed so successfully as to induce me to resign my first appointment. When 
the time for his departure arrived, he found business throng upon him which these 
fellows were incompetent to perform. He sent for me and kept me in town a week, 


302 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou. ITT. 


busily employed night and day, with him continually in his usual friendly and con- 
fidential manner, until I had got the work done for him which these gentry could not 
do. I could see that it was gall and wormwood to them, the hounds! while I, the 
while, was unimaginably silky and buttery, and as soft and soothing in all my doings as 
the boiled pease in the shoes of the knowing Pilgrim to Compostella. I cannot help 
thinking from Sir John’s manner that he expccted me to ask him for something, 
possibly to push my interests with the new Gzé, but I was determined to show him 
that a loyal Englishman could serve him disinterestedly, and I could have done ten 
times more than I did do from sheer love for the gallant old man—God bless him— 
without hope of favor or reward.” 


Sir John Colborne did receive, on his return home, “something more 
substantial and permanent than expressions of thanks.” 


He was almost immediately created Baron, I.crd Seaton, and shortly 
afterwards was further honoured by being appointed Governor of the 
Ionian Islands. During his tenure of this office, he carried through 
many important legislative reforms. In 1860, on his return to England, 
he -ecame a Field Marshal of the Empire. 


1891-92.] THE PHOCAS OF TERRE NEUVE. 303 


THE  PHOCAS OF TERRE NEUVE. 
By REv. PHILIP TOCQUE, A.M. 
(Read 2nd April, 1892.) 


Naturalists describe no less than 15 species of seals. The kind most 
plentiful and which pass along the coast of Newfoundland with the field 
ice, are the Phoca greenlandica, which is the technical or scientific name 
given to the harp or half-moon seal, which frequents the coast of Terre 
Neuve or Newfoundland. About the last of the month of February these 
seals whelp, and in the northern seas deposit millions of their young on 
the glassy surface of the frozen deep. At this period they are covered 
with a coat of white fur, slightly tinged with yellow. I have seen these 
“white coats” lying six and eight on a piece of ice, resembling so many 
lambs enjoying the solar rays. They grow very rapidly, and about three 
weeks after their birth begin to cast their white coat. They are now 
captured, being killed by a stroke across the head with a bat, gaff or 
boat-hook. At this time they are in prime condition, the fat being in 
greater quantity and containing purer oil than at a later period of their 
growth. It appears to be necessary to their existence that they should 
pass a considerable time in repose on the ice; and during this state of 
helplessness we see the goodness of Providence in providing these amphi- 
bious creatures with a thick coat of fur, and a superabundant supply of 
fat as a defense from the intense cold of the ice and the northern blasts. 
Sometimes, however, numbers of them are found frozen in the ice. 
When one year old these seals are called “bedlamers.”” The female is 
without the dark spots on the back, which form the harp or half moon, 
and the male does not show this mark until two years old. The voice of 
the seal resembles that of the dog, and when a vessel is in the midst of 
myraids of these creatures, their barking and howling sounds like that of 
so many dogs, literally driving away sleep during the night. The general 
appearance of the sealis not unlike that of a dog, whence some have 
called it the sea dog, sea wolf, etc. These seals seldom bring forth more 
than one, and never more than two, at a litter. They are said to live toa 
great age. Sometimes a stray one is caught in a net, reduced to a mere 
skeleton, with teeth all gone, which is attributed to old age. Buffon, the 
great French naturalist, says: “The time that intervenes between their 
birth and their full growth being many years, they, of course must live 
very long. I amof opinion that these animals live upwards of a 


304 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ILI. 


century, for we know that cetaceous animals in general live longer than 
quadrupeds ; and, as the seal fills up the chasm between the one and the 
other, it must participate of the nature of the former, and consequently 
live much longer than the latter.” The Newfoundland seals probably visit 
the Irish coat. A number of seals were killed on the west coast of 
Ireland in 1856, among them the old harp, and Sir William Logan gives 
an account of the skeleton of this kind of seal having been found 
embedded in the clay around Montreal 40 feet deep. 


The Phoca cristata, or hooded seals, are so called from a piece of loose 
skin on the head, which can be inflated at pleasure. When menaced or 
attacked the hood is drawn over the face and eyes asa defense. The 
female is not provided with a hood. An old dog-hood is a very 
formidable animal. The male and female are generally found together, 
and if the female happens to be killed first, the male becomes furious. 
Sometimes 10 or a dozen men have peen engaged upwards of an hour in 
despatching one of them. I have known a half a dozen hand-spikes to be 
broken in endeavoring to kill one of these dog-hoods. They frequently 
attack their assailants, and snap off the handles of the gaffs as if they were 
cabbage stalks. When they inflate their hoods it is very difficult to kill 
them. Shot does not penetrate the hood, and unless the animal can be 
hit somewhere about the side of the head it is almost a hopeless case to 
attempt to kill him. They are very large, some of their pelts which I 
have measured being from 14 to 18 feet in length. The young hoods 
are called “blue backs.” Their fat is not so thick nor so pure as that of the 
harps, but their skins are of greater value. They slso breed further to 
the north than the harps and are generally found in great numbers on the 
outer edge of the ice. They are said not to be so plentiful and to cast 
their young a few weeks later than the harps. 


The harbour seal Phoca vitulina frequents the harbors of Newfound- 
land summer and winter. Numbers are taken during the winter in seal 
nets. 


. The square flipper, which is perhaps the great seal of Greenland Phoca 
barbata, is now seldom seen. 


The walrus 7rzchecus rosmarus, sometimes called the sea horse or sea 
cow is now seldom met with. Formeriy this species of seal was 
frequently captured on the ice. This animal resembles the seal in its 
body and limbs, though different in the form of its head, which is armed 
with two tusks, sometimes 24 inches long, consisting of coarse ivory ; in 
this respect much like an’elephant. The under jaw is not provided with 
any cutting or canine teeth, and is compressed to afford room for the 
tusks, projecting downwards from the upper jaw. It is a very large 


= 


‘eee 


1891-92. ] THE PHOCAS OF TERRE NEUVE. 305 


animal, sometimes measuring 20 feet long, and weighing from 500 to 
1,000 pounds. Its skin is said to be an inch thick, and covered with 
short yellowish brown hairs. What is called the seal is the skin with the 
fat or blubber attached, the carcase being left on the ice where it is killed. 
The flesh of the seal is frequently eaten, the heart and kidneys are 
like the pig’s, and taste like them. The first thing that occurs in Nev/- 
foundland to break the winter’s torpor is the bustle and activity attending 
the outfitting of the vessels for the seal fishery. In its prosecution are 
combined a spirit of commercial enterprise, a daring hardihood and 
intrepidity almost without parallel. The interest of every individual, 
from the richest to the poorest, is interwoven with it—from the bustling 
and enterprising merchant that, with spy-glass in hand, paces his wharf, 
sweeping ever and anon the distant horizon for the first view of his re- 
turning ship, to the little broom girl that creeps along the street, hawking 
her humble commodity. The return of the seal hunters reminds one of 
Southey’s poems, “ Madoc” and “ Roderick the last of the Goths.” 


The seal fishery of Newfoundland has assumed a degree of importance 
far surpassing the most sanguine expectations of those who first em- 
barked in the enterprise, and has now become one of the greatest sources 
of wealth to the country. In the commencement the seal fishery was 
prosecuted in large boats, which sailed about the middle of April and as 
its importance began to be developed, schooners of from 30 to 50 tons 
were employed, which sailed on the 17th of March. In 1845 the number 
of sailing vessels employed was 350, from 60 to 150 tons manned by 
12,000 men. The time spent on the voyage was from two to six weeks. 
The sailing vessels have now been mostly superseded by steamers from 
300 to 800 tons, carrying from 150 to 280 men each. In 1891, 19 
steamers were engaged in the seal fishery. One steamer brought in 
§,000 young harps the first trip and 18,000, old seals the second trip. 
The total value of both trips estimated at $132,000. Some of the 
steamers have brought in from 20,000 to 40,000 seals. A number of 
seals are taken in seal nets in winter and spring. A few years ago 
150,000 seals were taken to the shore by persons who had walked on the 
ice in some of the northern bays of the island. Some years ago the ice 
was packed and jammed so tight in some of the bays for several weeks, 
that the seals on it could find no opening to go down, and numbers of 
them crawled upon an island, when some people happened to land upon 
the island and discovered them; 1,500 seals were slaughtered among 
the bushes. Seals have been known to crawl several miles over land. 
The number of seals taken yearly on the coast of Newfoundland is from 
400,000 to 600,000, producing, commercially, no less a sum _ than 
$1,500,000. The seals are sold by weight. The young are sold at from 


306 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IIL. 


$4 to $6 and the old ones at from $4 to $5 per cwt. The price, however, 
is regulated by the value of the oil in the British market. A young seal 
will weigh from 30 to 50 pounds, and an old seal from 80 to 200 pounds. 
It is calculated that the fat of 80 young harp seals will produce a ton of 
oil. The seal fishery is a constant scene of bloodshed and slaughter. 
Here you behold a heap of seals writhing and crimsoning the ice with 
their blood, rolling from side to side in dying agony. There you see 
another lot, while the last spark of life is not yet extinguished, being 
stripped of their skins and fat, their writhings and heavings making the 
unpractised hand shrink with horror to touch them. The seal fishery 
being prosecuted during the vernal equinox is rendered particularly dan- 
gerous. It is a voyage of hopes and fears, trials and disappointments, and 
the prosecution of it causes more anxiety, excitement and solicitude than 
any other business in the island. Sometimes the seals are sought after 
at a distance of from two to four miles from the vessel, over huge rugged 
masses of ice, and during this toilsome journey the men have to jump 
from one pan of ice to another, across horrid chasms where yawns the 
dark blue water ready to engulf them. Sometimes “slob,” or ice ground 
up by the action of the waves and covered with snow, is mistaken for 
hard ice, and the poor sealers leaping upon it are at once buried in the 
ocean. Not unfrequently, when the sealers are at a distance from 
the vessel in search of their prey, a freezing snowdrift or a_ thick 
fog comes on, when no object around can be descried, and the distant 
ship is lost. The bewildered sealers gather together. They try one 
course, then another, but in vain, no vessel appears. The lights shown 
from the vessel cannot be seen, the guns fired and horns blown cannot be 
heard. Night comes on, and the wretched sealers perish through fatigue, 
cold, and hunger on the glittering surface of the frozen deep. Scarcely 
a fishing season passes but the widow’s wail and the orphan’s cry tell of 
the dreary, the dreadful death of the seal hunters. Sometimes vessels are 
crushed between two large masses of ice called “rollers,” when all on 
board are consigned to one common destruction. The islands of ice or 
icebergs, are dreadful engines of destruction. Many of these iron-bound 
ships come in contact with them, and sometimes vessel and crew perish 
together. 

The Newfoundland seal is different from the Behring sea seal. The 
Newfoundland seal is what is called the hair or bearded seal. They are 
sought after for the value of their fat instead of their fur. The New- 
foundland sealskins are worth not more than 50 or 60 cents apiece, where- 
as the fur seal, when dressed, is worth $60 a piece, in first hands. All 
the Newfoundland seals are whelped on the ice and not on the land as 


the fur seal. 


1891-92.] CIRCULAR.LETTER. 307 


CIRCULAR-LETTER ADDRESSED TO ASTRONOMERS OF ALL NATIONS. 


PROPOSED CHANGE 
IN; REChHONING THE. ASTRONOMICAL DAY. 


TORONTO, CANADA, 21st April, 1893. 


The Canadian Institute in co-operation with The Astronomical 
and Physical Society of Toronto, have had under consideration the 
subject of Astronomical Time Reckoning, and have, after much delibera- 
tion and consultation, appointed a Joint Committee to suggest the best 


means of ascertaining the views of astronomers throughout the world. 


The Joint Committee have presented the accompanying Report, in 


which both Societies concur. 


On behalf of the two Societies we have the honour to direct atten- 
tion to the observations and recommendations of the Joint Committee, 
as well as to the appended extracts, expressing the views of the follow- 


ing gentlemen :— 


1. Sir John Herschell. 

2. M. Otto Struve, Imperial Astronomer, Pulkowa. 

Mr. W. H M. Christie, Astronomer Royal, Greenwich. 

Prof. S. Newcomb, Nautical Almanac Office, Washington. 
Commodore Franklin, United States Naval Obs., Washington. 


Mr. C. Carpmael, President Astronomical Society, Toronto. 


NY He fw 


Mr. Arthur Harvey, President Canadian Institute, Toronto. 


308 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. (Wor Sie 


In order to obtain the views of as many astronomers as possible the 
Joint Committee recommend that answers be invited to the following 


question :— 


Is it desirable, all interests considered, that on and after the 
first day of January, 1901, the Astronomical Day should every- 
where begin at Mean Midnight ? 


It is requested that early answers to this question be sent to the 


following address :— 


JOINT COMMITTEE ASTRONOMICAL TIME, 
CANADIAN INSTITUTE, 


TORONTO, CANADA.: 


As it is intended to send copies of further papers on this subject to those 
replying, it is desirable that the full name, official designation, if any 
(professional or non-professional) and proper address be furnished with 
each reply. 


ALANuwMACDOUGALE 


G. E. LUMSDEN, 


Joint Secretaries. 


1891-92.] CIRCULAR-LETTER. 309 


REPORT OF THE JOINT COMMITTEE 


Of The Canadian Institute and The Astronomical and Physical Society of Toronto. 


SANDFORD FLEMING, C.E., C.M.G., LL.D., Etc., Chairman. 


Canadian Institute. Astronomical Society. 
ARTHUR HARVEY, President. CHARLES CARPMAEL, M.A., F.R.A.S., Etc., President. 
Gro. Kennepy, M.A., LL.D. Joun A. PATERSON, M.A. 
ALAN MAacpouGaLL, C.E., Secretary. G. E. LumspEn, Corresponding Secretary. 


TORONTO ‘April 20th, 1863. 


Your Committee on the subject of Astronomical Time Reckoning, beg 
leave to report as follows :— 


(a) That the Sixth Resolution of The Washington International Con- 
ference of +884, which was carried unanimously by the representatives of 
the twenty-five nations there assembled, counting among them several 
astronomers of world-wide fame, reads as follows :—“ The Conference 
expresses the hope that, as soon as may be practicable, the Astronomical 
and Nautical Days will be arranged everywhere to begin at Mean 
Midnight ;” 


(4) If any action is to be taken on this Resolution, the most appropri- 
ate date for the new reckoning to take effect would be the first day of 
the new century ; 


(c) As the Ephemerides are usually prepared four or five years in 
advance, it is obvious that if it be decided to make Astronomical Time 
accord with Civil Time at the date named, a common understanding 
should not be delayed beyond the year 1895 or 1896 ; 


(2) To arrive at an agreement, it is considered essential to ascertain the 
views of those concerned ; 


(e) The Canadian Institute and The Astronomical Society should, in 
the general interest, assume the duty of inviting opinions upon the sub- 
ject, to be collated, tabulated and published in a special report ; 


(7) If the weight of opinion expressed by those who respond to such 
invitation, be in favour of a change, further steps may be taken with the 
view of reaching an international understanding ; 


(g) Your Committee suggest that the opinions which have already 


been expressed by some leading astronomers be published. To this end, 
21 


310 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vow. IIL. 


extracts from the writings of Herschell, Struve, Christie, Newcomb and 
Franklin, are hereto appended; also, remarks recently made by the Presi- 
dent of the Astronomical and Physical Society of Toronto, and_the 
President of the Canadian Institute ; 


(2) Your Committee recommend that replies be asked to the following 
question, and that it be widely circulated :— 


QUESTION. 


Is it desirable, all interests considered, that on and after the first day 
of January, 1901, the Astronomical Day should everywhere begin at 
Mean Midnight? 


(¢) Your Committee further suggest that astronomers generally 
throughout the world be invited to send definite replies to the question 
as soon as convenient. Replies to be addressed, “ /ozwt Committee, 
Astronomical Time, Canadian Institute, Toronto, Canada.” 


Respectfully submitted, 


SANDPORD FLEMING: 


Chairman. 


— a 


1891-92. ] CIRCULAR-LETTER. 311 


APPENDIX. 


EXTRACTS FROM THE OPINIONS OF ASTRONOMERS AND OTHERS REFERRED TO 
BY THE JOINY COMMITTEE. 


I. (935) Astronomical time reckons from noon of the current day ; Civil, from the 
preceding midnight, so that the two dates co-incide only during the earlier half of the 
Astronomical and the later half of the Civil Day. This is an inconvenience which 
might be remedied by shifting the astronomical epoch to co-incidence with the civil. 
(147). . . This usage has its advantages and disadvantages, but the latter seem to 
preponderate ; and it would be well if, in consequence, it could be broken through and 
the Civil reckoning substituted. Uniformity in nomenclature and modes of reckoning 
in all matters relating to time, space, weight, measures, etc., is of such vast and 
paramount importance in every relation of life as to outweigh every consideration of 
technical convenience or custom. The only disadvantage to astronomers of using the 
Civil reckoning is this—that their observations being chiefly carried on during the 
night, the day of their date will, in this reckoning, always have to be changed at mid- 
night, and the former and latter portions of every night’s observations will belong to two 
differently numbered civil days of the month. There is no denying this to be an 
inconvenience. Habit, however, would alleviate it ; and some inconveniences must be 
cheerfully submitted to by all who resolve to act on general principles. Al! other 
classes of men, whose occupations extend to the night as well as day, submit to it, and 
find their advantage in so doing.—Szr John Herschell’s Treatise on Astronomy-— 
Third Edition. 


II. Much earnest reflection, on the other hand, must be given to the desire 
expressed at the meeting, that Astronomical Time Reckoning should be brought in 
accord with the commencement of the day in civil life. In this matter, astrono- 
mers have not simply to abandon a custom of long standing, and consequently to make 
conditional changes of practice established for many years, but, at the same time, 
astronomical chronology is disturbed, which is easily understood, must exercise a 
marked effect on the comprehension of all problems bearing upon matter. Without 
doubt, the astronomer must make a great sacrifice for the fulfilment of this desire ; but, 
in reality, this sacrifice is not greater than that entailed on our forefathers when they 
passed from the Julian to the Gregorian Notation of Time, or when they altered the 
commencement of the year: a sacrifice of convenience by which we yet suffer when it 
becomes necessary to refer to phenomena of remote dates. At this period, we must 
the less stand in fear of a like sacrifice, when by such means an acknowledged existing 
non-accord between science and ordinary life can be set aside: a non-accord which, it 
is true in individual cases, does not press heavily on the astronomer, but which is a 
constant source of inconvenience for non-professional astronomers who are desirous of 
making use of astronomical information. And in such respect, this sacrifice ceases so 
to be considered and is transformed into an act of public utility with regard to all astro- 


312 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [V on. UNG 


nomical details which stand in clear relationship with the outer world in which almost 
daily conflicts come to the surface between the different designations of dates. Con- 
flicts among others which are even injurious to astronomical labours in such observa- 
tories where observations are continually adjusted to the day. . . . While the 
I)irectors of the Pulkowa Observatory make their full acknowledgment to the Astro- 
nomer Royal for this precedent, which has been established, so are they ready to follow 
the example, and this fact leads us the more to expect that also this course will be 
adopted by the Washington Naval Observatory, as in the American Marine the Date 
Notation from midnight has been already accepted. It is only in the matter of the 
period when the Date Notation, according to Universal Time, should be introduced 
into the publications of the observatories, that we feel inclined to recommend that 
there should be delay until, in this respect, the most perfect possible understanding be 
attained by all astronomers, in order to avoid the much more critical disturbance in 
astronomical chronology which would arise if the transition to the new Date Notation 
was not equally followed on all sides. We are desirous, accordingly, of suggesting a 
suitable time-point for the commencement of the year for which the Nautical Almanac 
would inaugurate the changes corresponding to the requirements named. The latter, 
as has before been said, could come to pass in the year 1890. We would, however, 
ourselves prefer the change to take place, in the first instance, with the change of the 
century. Until that date it would probably be the simultaneous proceeding of all 
astronomers, with general consent, to look forward to this period of transition, and it 
would more easily stamp itself on the memory of all who hereafter would be busied in 
investigations in which exact chronology plays a part.—Papfer on the Washington 
Conference by Otto Struve, Director of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, 


Pulkowa, Russta. 


III. The reasons for making the change, as affecting astronomers, are :—(1) The 
introduction of the Universal Jay commencing at Greenwich Midnight, and reckoning 
from o to 24 hours makes it inexpedient to have another time reckoning of o to 74 
hours starting from Greenwich Noon. There are already frequent mistakes of date 
arising from confusion between civil and astronomical reckoning, several practical 
observers using the former, which is also commonly employed in almanacs and occa- 
sionally in some astronomical periodicals. The use of ¢Aree different systems of 
reckoning solar time would greatly increase the confusion. (2) The circumstances 
under which astronomical observations are made have completely changed in modern 
times since the application of powerful telescopes to meridian instruments and the 
development of Solar Physics. The change of date at noon in the middle of the day’s 
work has thus, in many cases, become very inconvenient. (3) As regards meridian 
observations, the experience of the past year at Greenwich Observatory (where obser- 
vations are carried on as continuously through the 24 hours as at any other observatory) 
shows that the whole of the astronomical day can be introduced very easily and with 
decided advantage on the whole. (4) In the case of extra-meridian observations, the 
observer usually finds it convenient to work in the earlier hours of the night, so that 
little or no inconvenience would result from a change of date at midnight. Dis- 
coverers of comets and observers of meteors, who observe in the early morning, often 
use civil reckoning, and mistakes of date have, on several occasions within my own 


1891-92. ] CIRCULAR-LETTER. ahs 


knowledge, resulted from the existence of two different modes of counting time. 
(5) For spectroscopic and photographic observations of the sun, it is now recognized 
that the day should be reckoned from midnight, and the same reckoning would natur- 
ally be used by the observer when he takes spectroscopic and photographic observa- 
tions at night, and also in determinations of the places of comets, stars, etc., which he 
may make in connection with his spectroscopic observations. It seems absurd to 
expect the same observer to change his system of reckoning mean solar time according 
to the class of observations he is making at the moment. (6) The proposal to include 
in the routine work of an observatory, photography of the stars, as well as of 
the sun, will further increase the difficulty of maintaining a distinction as regards time- 
reckoning between the various classes of astronomical observations. (7) At many 
observatories, magnetical and meteorological observations are carried on concurrently 
with astronomical observations, and it is admitted that for the two former classes the 
day commencing at midnight should be used. (s) For the distribution of the time to 
the public, a work which is undertaken by many observatories, the civil day would be 
used. (9) Thus civil reckoning commencing at midnight must be used for solar, mag- 
netical, and meteorological observations, and also for the distribution of time to the 
public, so that the retention of astronomical reckoning would involve the use of two 
different systems of mean solar clocks, differing by 12 hours, in the same observatory— 
a circumstance likely to lead to intolerable contusion. (10.) As regards the supposed 
discontinuity which would arise from the change in the Nautical Almanac, the differ- 
ence of time-reckoning is precisely similar to that which would have to be taken into 
account in the comparison of Greenwich observations with those made at any other 
observatory. The astronomical calculator is in the habit under the present system of 
allowing for the difference in time-reckoning between different observatories, and his 
task would be greatly simplified if he had only to deal with universal time.—/efort to 
the Trustees of Greenwich Observatory, by W. H. M. Christie, M.A., LL.D., Astron- 
omer Royal of England. 


IV. The first of these recommendations proposes a change in the method of counting 
astronomical time which has come down to us from antiquity, and which is now uni- 
versal among astronomers. The practice of taking noon as the moment from which 
the hours were to be counted originated with Ptolemy. This practice is not, as some 
distinguished members of the Conference seem to have supposed, based solely upon 
the inconvenience ‘to the astronomer of changing his day at midnight, but was adopted 
because it was the most natural method of measuring solar time. At any one place 
solar time is measured by the motion of the sun, and is expressed by the sun’s hour 
angle. By uniform custom, hour anyles are reckoned from the meridian of the place, 
and thus by a natural process the solar day is counted from the moment at which the 
sun passes over the meridian of the place or over the standard meridian. . . . A 
change in the system of reckoning astronomical time is not merely a change of habit, 
such as a new method of counting time in civil life would be, but a change in the 
whole literature and teaching of the subject. The existing system permeates all the 
volumes of ephemerides and observations which fill the library of the astronomer. All 
his text-books, all his teachings, his tables, his formulz, and his habits of calculation 
are based on this system. To change the system will involve a change in many of the 


314 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. IONE 


precepts and methods laid down in his text books. . . . But this would only be 
the beginning of the confusion. Astronomical observations and ephemerides are made 
and printed not only for the present time, but for future generations and for future 
centuries. If the system is changed as proposed the astronomers of future generations 
who refer to these publications must bear the change in mind in order not to misinter- 
pret the data before them. The case will be yet worse if the change is not made by all 
the ephemerides and astronomers at the same time epoch. It will then be necessary 
for the astronomers of the twentieth century, using ephemerides and observations of the 
present, to know, remember, and have constantly in mind a certain date different in 
each case at which the change was made. For example, if, as is officially announced, 
the Naval Observatory introduces the new system on January 1, 1885, then there will be 
for several years a lack of correspondence between the system of that establishment and 
the system of the American Ephemeris, which is prepared four years in advance. 
I see no advantage in the change to compensate for this confusion. If astro- 

nomical ephemerides were in common use by those who are neither navigators nor 
astronomers the case would be different. But, as a matter of fact, no one u es these 
publications except those who are familiar with the method of reckoning time, and the 
change from astronomical to civil time is so simple as to cause no trouble whatever. 
The change will affect the navigator as well as the astronomer. Whether the 
navigator should commence his day at noon or midnight, it is certain that he must 
determine his latitude from the sun at noon. The present system of counting the day 
from noon enables him to do this in a simple manner, since he changes his own noon 
into the astronomical period by the simple addition or subtraction of his longitude. 
To introduce any change whatever into the habits of calculation of uneducated men is 
a slow and difficult process, and is the more difficult when a complex system is to be 
substituted for a simple one. I am decidedly of the opinion that any attempt to 
change the form of printing astronomical ephemerides for the use of our navigators 
would meet with objections so strong that they could not be practically overcome. 
_. I respectfully submit that in view of these considerations no change should be 
made in the change of reckoning time employed in the publications of this office until, 
by some international arrangement, a common date shall be fixed by all nations for the 
change.—Argument against changing the Astronomical Day, by Prof. S. Newcomb, 
LLD., Etc., Superintendent of the Nautical Almanac Office, Washington, Dec. 6, 1884. 


V. Referring to the letter of Professor Newcomb, concerning the resolution of the 
late International Meridian Conference on the subject of the change of the astronomi- 
cal date, so as to make the midnight of Greenwich o hours, instead of noon as at present, 
I have the honor to submit the following considerations. . . . The order referred 
to was not issued without a knowledge on my part of the views of such a distinguished 
astronomer as Professor Adams, of England, as well as of those of other members of 
the Conference. A reference to the proceedings of the Conference shows that its 
recommendation on this point was unanimous. It has been publicly announced in 
Nature that the Astronomer Royal of England proposes to make the change,on the 
same date as that directed by me; this has been confirmed by a telegram received 
from him by me. So far as the counting of astronomical time from antiquity is con- 
cerned, it is the argument of conservatism which desires no change in an existing 


1891-92. ] CIRCULAR-LETTER. B15 


order of affairs; yet, assenting to this argument, we might refer to a still remoter 
antiquity—to the time, not of Ptolemy, but of Hipparchus, the ‘‘ Founder of Astronomy,” 
who reckoned the twenty-four hours from: midnight to midnight, just as the Conference 
has proposed. While it is unquestionably true that some confusion may occur, yet 
the liability to it will be almost entirely with the astronomer, who, through his superior 
education and training, could easily avoid it by careful attention to the ephemerides he 
was using. luring the years of change, before the ephemerides are constructed in 
accordance with the new method, it will only be necessary to place at the head of each 
page of recorded observations the note that the time is reckoned from midnight, to 
call attention to the fact, and thus obviate the danger of error. It is an undeniable 
fact that the educated navigator finds the conversion of time a simple matter, yet 
experience has demonstrated that to the mariner who is not possessed of a mathe- 
matical education there is a decided liability to the confusion which is so greatly 
deprecated by all who are interested in this subject. I believe that to all navigators, 
at least to all English-speaking ones, the new method will prove itself decidedly 
advantageous. As is well-known, for many years navigators kept sea time, by which 
the day was considered to begin at noon, preceding the civil day by twelve and the 
astronomical day by twenty-four hours. The change to civil time now kept on board 
ship was effected readily and without triction, so that the recommendation of the Con- 
ference regarding the commencement of the nautical day has already been largely 
anticipated. The navigator is concerned not with his longitude but with his Green- 
wich time, having obtained which he can take from the Nautical Almanac the 
data he seeks, whether given for noon or midnight, and when the ephemerides shall 
have been made to conform to the new system there will be one time in common use 
by all the world. Jt seems to me eminently proper that the nation which called the 
Conference should be among the first to adopt its recommendations, and while it 
might possibly be better to wait until an entire agreement has been entered into by 
the astronomers of all nations, yet the fact that the first and most conservative 
observatory in the world has acceded to this proposal of the Conference would seem to 
be a sufficient reason why we should not wait for further developments. In deference, 
however, to the views so well advanced by Professor Newcomb, and in view of the 
fact that the President has recently transmitted the proceedings of the Conference to 
Congress, as well also of the desirability of securing uniformity among the astronomers 
of our own country at least, I have suspended the execution of the order for the 
present.—Remarks by Commodore S. R. Franklin, Superintendent United States Naval 
Observatory, Washington, Dec. 11th, 1884. 


VI. The subject of reform in time-reckoning was brought before the Canadian 
Institute many years ago by Mr. Sandford Fleming. The reforms suggested were 
much needed, and were so ably advocated by Mr. Fleming that already several of 
them have been adopted not only on this continent, but in various countries all over 
the world. One important suggestion, however, although recommended by the Wash- 
ington Conference, has not yet been acted upon, viz., the making of the astronomical 
and nautical day to accord with the civil day. It has been suggested that a body like 
this Society may render valuable assistance in this matter by collecting the opinions ot 
astronomers on the subject. The Canadian Institute having been the first society to 


316 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Vou II. 


bring the whole subject prominently and successfully before the world, it would be well 
for us to ask their co-operation with us in this matter. As an illustration of some of the 
inconveniences which result from the present want of accord between the astronomical 
and nautical day and the civil day, I may refer to a case within my own experience. In 
1873 a sudden and very violent storm caused great destruction along the south-eastern 
coast of Nova Scotia. I had occasion to investigate that storm, and, for the purpose, 
obtained the logs of vessels which were caught in it. I was assisted in this by the late 
Sir Henry Lefroy, then Governor of the Bermudas, who procured the logs, or copies 
of the logs, of the ships which put into the islands for repairs. The satisfactory 
examination of these logs was attended by great difficulty owing to a want of uniformity 
among the sea captains in making entries. For instance, many of the captains wrote 
up their logs at noon for the twenty-four hours. Some of them were accustomed to 
enter up the events occurring between, say, noon of the 2oth of the month and noon of 
the 21st, under the date of the 20th; that is, the astronomical and nautical day during 
which they happened, while others entered the same events under date of the 21st, or 
that upon which the entries were made, so that, in the absence of specific information, 
it was impossible to tell to which set of twenty-four hours any given event should be 
referred. Had the captains been in the habit of changing their dates at midnight, no 
such inconvenience would probably have resulted. For my part I am decidedly in 
favour of bringing Astronomical Time into harmony with civil reckoning at the change 
of the century. After considering all that can be said against any alteration in the 
present dual system, I am satisfied that any inconvenience which would result to indi~ 
viduals from the change would be limited in duration and would not be felt by a large 
number of persons. If it be determined once for all to abandon the double notation of 
dates at the beginning of the new century, ample time would be allowed for any neces- 
sary preparation for the change, and when the period of transition arrived any incon- 
venience which might temporarily be felt could not be compared with the advantages 
which would follow in all future years from uniformity of reckoning.—Remarks to the 
Astronomical and Physical Society of Toronto, by Charles Carpmael, Esg., Superinten- 
dent of the Meteorological Service of Canada, February 11th, 1593. 


VII. The Canadian Institute, which took the initiative in bringing before the 
Scientific world, in 1879, the principle of Universal Time Reckoning, heartily co-oper- 
ates with its sister society in the endeavor to bring the Astronomical day within the 
sphere of uniformity it has continuously advocated. The Council of the Institute 
approves of the terms of the Circular Letter prepared by the Joint Committee under 
the Chairmanship of Mr. Sandford Fleming, long identified with this subject, and an 
honourary member of both societies. It is not easy for me to conceive any reason for 
beginning the day at noon, other than the convenience of having all the hours of dark- 
ness brought within one astronomical day. Stellar observations for the purpose of 
practical astronomy no longer requiring darkness, this reason no longer exists, and I 
trust we are now warranted in expecting the abolition of a double notation of date as 
the result of our efforts. —Arthur Harvey, Esg., President of the Canadian Institutes 
Toronto, April, 1593. 


1891-92. ] GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. 317 


GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF ORIGINAL CONTRIBU- 
TIONS TO THE ZUBLICATIONS. OF THE 
‘CANA DIAM ANSTITUTE. 


The following list of the original contributions to the Canadian Institute publications has 
been prepared by David R. Keys, librarian of the Institute, assisted by Doctors Bell, Coleman, 
and Needler, and Messrs. Dewar, Harvey, Pursey and Spry. The share taken by these gentle- 
men is indicated under the section Bibliography. 


The Publications of the Canadian Institute have appeared in four series, as follows :— 


1. The FIRST SERIES began August, 1852; concluded December, 1855 ; contains 41 
numbers in 3 vols. 4to. It has for title, ‘‘ The Canadian Journal; a Repertory of Industry, 
Science, and Art; and a Record of the Proceedings of the Canadian Institute.” 


The SECOND SERIES began January, 1856; concluded January, 1878; contains 92 
numbers in 15 vols. 8vo. It has for tit!e, ‘* The Canadian Journal of Science, Literature, anc 
History.” 


3. The THIRD SERIES commenced in 1879, concluded April, 1890; contains 20 numbers 
in 7 vols. Its title is ‘‘ Proceedings of the Canadian Institute.” 
4. The FOURTH SERIES commenced October, 1890. Its title is ‘*‘ Transactions of the 


Canalian Institute.” 


In the list, the large Roman numerals refer to the Series, the smal! Roman numerals to the 
Volume, and the Arabic number to the Page. Papers marked ¢#¢, have not been printed in the 
Institute’s publications. 


ARCH AOLOGY (See also Classical Philology, Ethnology, History and Linguistics.) 


Series, VoL. PAGE. 


WILSON (PROF. DAN.)—Some Coincidences between the Primitive 


Antiquities of the Old and the New World.......... I. li. 213 
Hints for the Formation of a Canadian Collection of Crania. I. lita 9345-47 
Remarks on the Intrusion of the Germanic Races on the 

Area of the Older Celtic Races of Europe........... I. il. 246 


Observations suggested by Specimens of a Class of Concho- 
logical Kelics of the Red Indian Tribes of Canada 


NGS AA ace eo eg aeRO RCD. Oe, Caos Sec aur Oe ite WS. Saye: 
Displacement and Extinction among the Primeval Races of 

Mating hich ee sec ter es olson le ciataqarol cls oielstevere, ovate gs aera waves Le ie 4 
The Ancient Miners of Lake Superior............ ge Ue i. 225-37 
Discovery of Indian Remains, County Norfolk, Can. AWESt. ite i, 511-19 
Phe: Oiniorieh care. lose, a vcad ors seers tee aceior ears, ale = +. Tl: iv. 429-41 
Illustrations of the Significance of certain Ancient British 

Skullbormss (2129) fasts cestotarctnetsssteusiaysts seo oes 8 [ES viii.) (127257 
Notice of a remarkable Memorial Horn, the Pledge of a 

Treaty with the Creek Nation in 1765............... ue i. 255-60 
he Bohemianes Kul (GLA I a titeraia-<ctaso visa ate 4.0) avelehe els III. ili. 43 


Some Stone Implements from Lake st. John, Quebec. 
AAD Pi eC ORES o> Rea TE CHE Sr seen etre III. Vv: 124 


318 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 
SERIES. 
ART. 
HORSTERS: (J. Wiles) —Antani@anadadlo-daysyecns sida seein cine sees I'VE 
HOWLAND (HEN RY (S2iira)— the Art of Miching.2sm.+ as.es > accor JUL 
INGLIS (REV. DAVID).—On the Relation of Quantity to the Asthetic 
SENET Chg oes rersteectet reyes is si ster er ase, disse sey ovamevetartcle sels ies Nt 
LAUDER (W. W.)—History of Musical Instruments. (7Z77.) .... Acie od 
SCA D DEN GA(D Re soy) —Canadayine sculptureyaces. ae scit-is senate ee Whe 
SLR WOODE( W.VA, Esqs)—-ColourminyNatune! mm/s creerier: Due 
WILSON, (PRO D!)—PanliKane; The Canadian Artist’. .......-c5- «< ts 
MASIOIENC, CCMA te (12 eladl we Sister \oMians bia ics ci.Alaleieed ee adels 2 LEI 


ASTRONOMY .-—Including Climatology and Meteorology. 


ASHE (LIEUT. E. D.)—On the employment of the electric telegraph in 
determining the longitude of some of the principal places 


im} Canamal atten ae iate seat @ csrsayaicie schon ah oes May possieds ule 
CARPMAEL (C.)—On the reduction of the barometer to sea level ...... IU 
CHAP MAIN (-s]-)——Noteron theicause; ofsitides) - a1 ciclee eke eae IT. 
CHERRIMAN (PROF. J. B.)—Atmospheric Phenomena of light...... I. 
On the variations of temperature in Toronto ............ Ie 
General Meteorological Register for Toronto, 1853........ Me 
Mean Meteorological Results at Toronto during the year 
HSS Alay At stiaetees chats Cet eter on eect oleate mae eee yore 
CLARK (J. M., M.A., LL.B.)—The Luminiferous Ether .......... sear AVE. 
CRAIGIE (W., M.D.)—Meteorological Observations at Hamilton ...... i 
Mean Meteorological Results at Hamilton for 1854 ...... ile 
DADE (REV. C.)—Remarks on the Law of Storms, as set forth in a tract 
published by Richard Budgen, in the year 1730...... Jl 
Lunar Influences ........ Pee EOYs 3c oS AOE LE 10% 
Biographicalanoticerotsaes (yy sldsms4) mente ior terete treater aserey- MOE 
ELVINS (ANDREW).—The Outburst of Sun Spots in 1887 .......... 11) 0b 
FLEMING (SANDFORD, C. E., C. M. G., LL.D.)-—-Time-Reckoning. 
CLL Yala coe 5 550s at ia ae SS PTS oe Ne es eR Lee ee III. 
Longitude and Time Reckoning. (ELLE) rar beet Samael OL 
Uniliversalior Cosmic Mimegem -ryerieitris setae horns remeron: Jee 
And in supplementary pamphlet of 1or pp. 
Scientific plime-Reckoningnma (227) eae ee sae eee Ie 
Refonmsyin) PimeWeckoninpsaen( 277) en aces a rere certo ele IV. 
HAHN (DR. OTTO).—Organisms in Meteorites. (77#.) ....... ..... 1006 
HENNING (THOS )—Meteors and Falling Stars...................-- Me 


Remarks on the Planetoids Between Mats and Jupiter .... I. 

ERUNIO AE ee) =P lanebofeAtue se ondsa S520. mee ieel ricer teas oc Ie 
HODGINS (J. G.)—Memo. on the steps taken by the Education Depart- 
ment to kstablish a System of Meteorological Stations 


Whroushouts Uppers Cartadagseon 1 gees netstat I 

KINGSTON (G. T.)—On the Employment of the Electric Telegraph for 
Predicting Stoumsr a sects rte irae oy etaeelilts 
On Deducing the Mean Temperature of a Month ........ ee 


Mean Meteorological Results at Toronto for the year 1861. II. 
Onthe Annual and Diurnal Distribution of the Different 
WindsratHloromtoes 2s, ot cise 2 oats oyetieeie etree dale teins arate JU: 


[Von III. 
Vo. Pacr. 
i | BE ars 
li, 242-44 
lil. 409-14 
ll. 144 
Vs). ¥L32-38 
vil 19-20 
xiii. 66-72 
iv. IQI- 
iv. 453-65 
i. I-14 
xiv. 279-80 
rs 6, 26 
il. 14-18 
il. 185-6 
ili, 161-63 
li. 93-97 
il. 187-8 
ill. 172 
Vv. 294-99 
xill. 335-40 
422-5 
xiii, 352-54 
vi. 24-25 
i. 97-137 
i. 138-49 
lie OO 
i. 227-38 
ii. 128-42 
vii. 30 
ii, 188-91 
209-12 
ili. 206-209 
Is 924,207 
ill, 410-11 
ll. 177-9 
iii. 5-7 
Vii. 97-103 
ix. 10-25 


a 


1891-92.] GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


SERIES. 


KINGSTON (G. T.)—On Magnetic Disturbances at Toronto during the 
VERT els O-O2 INCLUSIVE strat cclswyleksla riniede ic +) sielie therein we 
Mean Meteorological Results at Toronto for the year 1862. 11. 
On the Abnormal Variations of some of the Meteorological 
Elements at Toronto and their Relations to the direc- 
TOMA Ofpt Me VVC aren Meret ish ctets afapelc nie) a. nollie loishcrelate 1 
Mean Meteorological Results at Toronto for the year 1863. II. 
On the relative duration of the Different Winds during Rain 
or Snow....in the years 1853 to 1859 ............. Il. 
Mean Meteorological Results at Toronto for the year 1864. II. 
Monthly Absolute Values of the Magnetic Elements at 
Toronto, from 1856 to 1864, inclusive ............ Sell. 
Monthly Absolute Values of the Magnetic Elements at 
Toronto, from 1865 to 1868, inclusive, with the an- 


NuallbmeansiromerosttOwLOOSs sic. \-c' ste cuetiae eetas ae me 


On the Annual Distribution of Temperature at Toronto in 
theiyears/T85S-O8le acess ste sate cis aes viele a aetoeenle Il. 

On the Change of Barometric Pressure and Pressure of 
Vapour that accompany different winds, at Toronto, 


from observations in the seven years, 1860-66, inclusive. II. 


On the Diurnal and Arnual Variations of Temperature at 

ETalifaxstNeSeca cle tetera 5 sae aie eee ie 
LACHLAN (MAJOR R.)—On the establishment of a System of Simul- 
taneous Meteorological Observations etc., throughout 


thes BritisheAmerican: Brovinces: 2... <2 —e eee Le 
On the periodical rise and fall of the Lakes.............. I. 

Account of a sudden fall in the waters of the Niagara River, 
March pt SA8 20 is ter-re ciouteuare.s eieie  areibie evotorceeeiemel erie Te 

MACDOUGALL (ALAN, M. Inst., C. E.)—The Water Temperatures 
ol diake-Ontarion\((222:,)! nisecyste ies sees ese aceite eee LT. 
MACGREGOR (C. J.)—On the Climatology of Stratford, Ontario ...... Il. 


MURRAY (ALEX.)—Meteorological Observations on Lake Nipissing, 
October andwNovember, TOhAm a tees. cptaiciekeslstesteieve otek I, 
LEFROY (CAPT. J. H., R.A., F.R.S.)—Remarks on Thermometric 


IREDAS LOLS eater eeet els. Set rae! 3 wie ake Ceerelavene t's Sete tenet ew ote it 
LIVINGSTONE (J. A.)—Notes on Astronomy. ( 72¢.)  ..........-.. TIT 
Mie mpiunposestots COMELSiic).ya1-14)<atelerdeie-4 eote ders hela SMe 
LOUDON (W. J.)—The Decimal System Applied to Time. (///.) .... III. 
MOW AMT (jnGs)=Avtew Canadian) Climates). 4 ctie feta xieis'elete ie #e'o= JMG) 

NEWTON (J. T.)—Meteorological Observations, Fort Brady, Michigan, 
INGloiateinie 4S koG th Saat a CO REO Tape Schone tice eee aD Ts 

NOBLE (LIEUT.) and CAMPBELL, (Mr. W. D. C.)—Monthly Meteoro- 
loptealmivenisterstors @UeGbECr ec mieralok operte-toleiaiatelaiel> sf sistale I, 
PHILLIPS (J.)—The Pentaiege! orecessole Ene ve AnetS 2 tc,0.6 -s)ayeis oye ee III. 
a oe (WLELID: cicrsisien pre Ls 

ROTTENBURG (COL. BARON DE).—The supposed Self-Luminosity 
ofp thesblanetrNepiune: as. 2s natee => spo Ss c= stedsler os = ue 

Report of the Committee on Prof. Kingston’s Plan for 
Biedictinpe StormaStrepyepetiecis stsicke Gs sselacis e weeusinse 4 


Solar Spots observed at Toronto in January, February and 
March it S Sic iave paren tories ohare soos Goes les sla.shetepete wtets 10 


VoL. 


viil. 
Vill. 


elds 


xii. 


xiii. 


lil. 


xii. 


iii. 


_ 
. 


iii, 


iii. 


319 


PAGE. 


157-67 
238-45 


109-29 
171-77 


240-45 
108-13 


114-18 


263-64 


474-7 


303-7 
26-32 
241-46 
405 
293-305 


204 


27 
479-73 


146 


29-31 
Toahi 
145 

£ 
118-19 


195-215 
245 

120 
122-25 
145 
424-29 
179-80 


293-97 


320 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 


SERIES. 


SWALLWOOD (PROF. CHARLES)—Contributions to Meteorology, 
from observations taken at St. Martin, Isle Jesus, Can- 


Ada TAs themeer ere tts ts cers CORA eee ical ee ots eae Tele 
The Observatory at St. Martin, Isle Jesus, Canada East. 
(OLLEI LAIST G SACRO CRT EIA Ae OoseStEn ey AO AG Rt ee Vee 


SWALLWOOD :(PROF, CHARLES)—Mean Results of Monthly 
Meteorological Registers at St. Martin, Isle Jesus, 


Canad aghast eee sate nitoase Seber ohn, cycrsreveeieye ke eu loe aes it 

Remarkable Low Temperature at St. Martin, Isle Jesus, 
December mess 4 acu cmark yeti mecca Ean eae Il 
Temperature of the Cold Days of February, 1855 ...... ie 
STUPART (R. F.)}—Barometric Pressures. (77%.) . 220. 00clccewsens 1OOf 

THOMSON (A. C.)—Notice of Mock Suns, as seen near the Muskoka 
IRONED Thal INCOK AS) onl OLS RN RADI Web Loe wince heise pig o.ooins cuidibo's = lu 

TOMKINS (W. GRAEME).—Comparative Tabular Meteorological Obser- 
vations in Canada, England and Russia ................ IN 
WILLIAMSON PROF. JAS.)—On the Longitude of Kingston......... 1 
Wonatizgu Comets ws etiimrr ites Ate ae eae patie tee hates wa 3 a IT. 

BIBLIOGRAPHY, 

ANON.—Canadian ©mmuithological Bibliography. aj.ssee eee eee eee ae IV. 

Catalogue of Books Exhibited at the Caxton Celebration (of 
5777) Add: RONODLOs MN hss a esi eae aa ei eae ote ete ei cu II. 

BELL (A. J.)—List of Contributions to classical Philology in Transactions 
OL Cue (Convrchizin IbMGIy Gedo og mabdborotes sobovobe IV. 
CHAMBERLAIN (A. F.)—Bibliography of Canadian Archeology ...... islet 

COLEMAN (A. P.)—List of Contributions to Geology in Transactions of 
thevCanacian institute =.) (2c. as Meter leveei et aera et nets IV. 

DEWAR (ROBERT).—List of Contributions to Chemistry and Miner- 
‘ alogy in Transactions of the Canadian Institute .......... IV. 

HARVEY (ARTHUR).—Contributions to Geology and Mineralogy in the 
Transactions of the Canadian Institute .............. elle 

KEYS (DAVID R.)—Classified List of Original Contributions to the 
Transactions of the Canadian Institute from 1850-1893 .... IV. 

NEEDLER (G. H.) —List of Contributions to Astronomy and Meteorology 
in the Transactions of the Canadian Institute .. ......... IV. 

PURSEY (G. G.)—List of Contributions to Astronomy in the Transactions 
oftheiGanadiantlnstitutes =ss sate met te + ek eeeeni eee IV. 

SPRY (WILLIAM)—List of Contributions to Engineering in the Trans- 
actions ofthe Canadian ustitutes=s.s-.44- 42 46k ae Saas IV. 


BIOLOGY (See also Archeology, Chemistry and Medicine). 


ACHESON (GEO. )—Biological Study of Tapwater in the School of Prac- 


tical ca a TOVON TOy mee eee ed areas See oe 100 

ADAMSON (REV. W. A., 1).C.L.)—Decrease, Restoration and Preserva- 
tloniofeSalmonwinnGanadasmaee eee atte miter rene J0(e 

ALLAN (HON. G. W.)—On the land birds wintering in the neighborhood 
(OLRM NING MING Eras aA ome AAEM tas todas ome Ch optob os Ie 
Some of ure VMicraronvabikd s.r acne lei eine meter JOU 
ARMSTRONG (CHARLES).—Physianthus Albens ............. ...2- III. 


BAILEY (BRUCE).—Coleoptera collected in Kicking Horse Pass ..... ILI. 


[Vou IIT. 
VoLt. PaGr- 
iv. 262-66 
ili. 281-92 
ili. 214 
ill. 171 
ill. 196 
V. 111 
vii. 462 
iv. 380-95 
ili. 82 
ili. 486-88 
i. 60-64 
xv. 601-14 
lil: 323-4 
vii. 40-41 
iii. 327-30 
ili) 82455 
li. 342-3 
ili. 17-36 
ili, 318-20 
ili, 318-20 
lii. 324-26 
i. 413-26 
il. I-7 
i. 169-72 
iii. 87-100 
Vil. 230-31 
Ve ie a5 


1891-92. ] GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. 321 
Series. Vor, Paar. 
BARRETT (DR. MICHAEL).—On the Composition, Structure and De- 
MelOnneNntiols BONG wre aati clyeeleh is jeils + cs, hoveierd ord sleds ne X. 194-204 
BETHUNE (REV. C. J. S.)—Nocturnal lepidoptera found in Canada II. viii. 1-16 
x. 247-60 
BOVELL (DR. JAS.)—The Anatomy of the Leech ............. Pesta i Va ez7230 
Note on the Preservation of some Infusoria with a view to 
thevdisplayianat heirs Glia testes ctseicis oils olsjcrehs Gialeat: « LTP evils 341-2 
On the Structure of certain parts of the Bear and Lobster I. lili, 203-4 
BRODIE (WM.)—Food Plants of Platysamia Cecropia ................ III. iv. 211-13 
BUCHAN (J. M.)—Notes on the Flora of Hamilton .................. II. xiii. 281-304 
Rlorastamiltonensis say see ereiieecieracicls cies, «ere oeniaionies ITI. ii. 145-56 
CHAPMAN (PROF. E. J.)—Habits of a Small Snake in Captivity.... II. xiii. 551-56 
COTTLE (DR. THOS.)—Notes on the Canadian Saturnie............ i il, 212-13 
The Evening Grosbeak, Coccothraustes vespertina........ I iil. 287 
hte Mastodonaisantieus t . cie tutes. sa. Paice: seeeeenye ae wal ill. 405-6 
Capture of Two Birds of unusual occurrence in Upper Can- 
ada (Picus meridionalis, Ortygometra jamaiciensis).... II. iv. 388-89 
On the Two Species of Astacus found in Upper Canada.... II. viii. 216-19 
COUPER (WM. ) —Coleoptera Collected in Canada ............... I ili, 210-13 
1D (6 Toe 33539 
CRAIGLE (DR. and MR. W.)—List of Indigenous Plants found in the 
Neighborhood of Hamilton, with the dates of their being 
foundiinthowenandsexamnined inate play Nerina: ie ll, 9222-28 
FREELAN]) (PATRICK).—New Traversing Biaee for the Microscope . II. li. 277-80 
On the Movements of the Diatomacee.................. Il. vi. 324-27 
CAMO Sea( (fod) a Ne Revekoy WEN ENS Aa oe. eee dco nodee =n Sidlede ayaa het INAS Vi. 17-18 
GARNIER (DR. R.)—New Species of Menobranchus....... Bre cea Ut @ OE v. 218-19 
GEDDES (CAPT. GAMBLE).—The Affection of Insects for their Young. ILI, ili. 42 
An Entomolooicall rip inethe Ikockies! 4.5 4emee eae a DET: li, 232-42 
GIBSON (JOHN) and MACOUN (JOHN).—Botany of the Eastern Coast 
Ohslealke Miron ante ean peace sevcieen, eee eae Appell xive AOR 
635-57 
Flora of the Valley of the St. Lawrence and the Great 
eaKeS ey ones ... Il, xv. 51-66, 161-76, 349-64, 429-35, 546-56 
HARVEY (ARTHUR).—The Cruel Plant (Phystanthus Albens). (Zil.) II. vii. 226-29 
HINCKS (PROF. W.)—Observations on a specimen of Sula Bassana.... II, vii. 329-36 
Materials fora Fauna Canadensis ............. ethos II. vii. 446-61 
484-502 
SEAS Eruthiomidacaw a(L7/)lertay nett. ae oe ate Il. viii. 462-6 
Considerations Respecting Anomalous Vegetable Structures. II. iii. 311-18 
Remarks on the Classification of Mammalia.............. Il. Vv. 512-16 
Canadian Falconide....... Sem arate Sueeteer ats srs ieee aie ATs iv. 443-49 
Questions in Relation to the T eons of the Structure of 
Lasse (ELE /ey) Merete ie eh cha a edome nce Sane hs es es INE Vv. 332-40 
SPECiMenioOlanh) OLalotCanadata.-cre eiaee ames nee oie If vi. 165-68 
276-84 
On an Improved classification of Fruits ................ II. vi. 495-7 
Fissirostral Suborder of Insessorial Birds ................ ae ix. 230-40 
Remarks on the Principles of Classification in the Animal 
Kingdom in reference to a paper by Prin. Dawson.... II. x 19-30 
On CHONSISI a] Win ERIN ret alias Suite ns View babe sae ats If. X. 371-85 
Some Thoughts on Classification in Relauion to Organised 
AETYOS eis ign eet ee MMPER RTs 2Per die G4, 6% dic’, sie 6 eS ee Le xi, 31-45 


o22 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. ae 


Series. Vout. Pacr. 


HINCKS (PROF. W.)—Grallatores : Waders or Stilted Birds.......... atte Xe AY - 02 
MolluscouseAmimalsyrrryre sick) sc aelenoneteirascioros tiene css et Ble Ky 0 QhQ=27, 

II., xi., 392-8, ba | Oa OI) 

Illustrations tof thetGemus) Carex «sce acc et cries cele s ai Sp x1. 398-9 

Improvement in the Arrangement of Ferns .............. I]. xii: 35869 

Biographical siceteirotim c\s As «<teleicrsie «ye Oeieiroucne ete leas ales Ly xii esa 4 

HINDE (G. J.)—Note on Distribution of Xanthium Spinosum .......... ik aXe 642-3 


HODDER (EDW., M.D.)—On the Poisonous Plants which are Indigenous 
to or which have been Naturalized in the Neighborhood of 


FUSOVOMLO Ms reruns rete te ca alo om lotta iee wyrohauc Rueyer satel sue suaveyrettegagaur Ti re 204-7 
218-9 
EODGIUN SH (l= G:)——brotersjou! therlalcese tren llsyererett-laicis i= cranes Bistamann tee Me 19-23 
LAWSON (GEORGE, Ph.D., LL.D.)—The Canadian Species of Picea 
GMS POMC! DEES) cine eke eet A yes het sae ot- state aha, elayahe eee Ill. vi.31, 160-80 
MACALLUM (A. B., M.A., PH.D )—Studies on the Blood of Amphibia. 
(LILA? pafetece Verb INe coveeam ote 8 tar apo orev arei a tavohes SaeLsTe wis ies IV. ii. 221-60 
Morphology and Physiology of the Cell. (//.) ........ IV. i. 247-78 
ihemNasaluwerionsinyEtaenita-y (CL2/.9) retort evereteree rset MUO 1. 390-404 
Alimentary Canal, Liver, Pancreas and Air Bladder of 
sAcpianmase  Cartusionn (MILLS) ewan ote eras aye a,c yeyeisiey eeliele ons! 2 seek aie ii. 387-417 
shreomeshOraldllerecityanm (MiiCloy teste ceeiere sated sparse corel WE v. 124. 
Some Pathological Growths in Lower Animals. (7Z7t.) .. III. v. 146 
Origin of Haemoglobin. (77¢.) .......... ea aerate UE v. 192 
The Alimentary Canal in Ganoid Fishes ................ WUE iii. 271-74 
The Nerve Endings in the Cutaneous Epithelium of the 
MEGhoos wo odeceos omab Po OeDadocahedopcoc sone ooK Ti iil. 276-7 
McCHARLES (A.)—The Extinct Cuttlefish in the North-West. (77¢.).. III. iil. 270 
MACKENZIE (J. J., B.A.)—Preliminary List of Algae............ 2. LLY) Gvil 270-74 


MACKENZIE (T.)—Blood Vascular System, etc., of Amiurus Catus. (///.) III. il. 417-43 
McILWRAITH (THOS.)—Notices of Birds observed near Hamiltun, C.W. II. Vi. 6-18 


: : 129-38 
McMURRICH, (j. P.)—Notes on some Canadian Infusoria. (J///)...... Ill. 5 300-9 
ithe Myolosy, of Aminrus) Catuss9) (21/5) ee ene sear Ue Lie Ul Sil 


MACOUN CO Ua on the Physical Phenomena of Manitoba . III. i, 151-59 
MORRIS (BEVERLEY R.)—Description of Intestinal Worm from Duo- 


denum of the Canadian Whitefish. (///.)........ aE lv. 442-43 
On the Powers of certain Water Birds to Remain Pareially 
Submercedin Deep iWiateraiaicet civereusrte els cherie II. vii. = 509-15 
NEILSON (HUGH).—Recent Advances in Telegraphy and Telephony.. III. vi. 20 
NICHOLSON (PROF. H. A.)—Contributions to a Fauna Canadensis. 
OLTES ei cisterna, See LAF AM Os eae Va REET II. xiii. 490-506 
OLDE (LU GlUiS)\—OnsParasities see setae cetemreT ine cr oe ees. OL iv. 4-40 
PHIPPS (R. W.)—Forestry and the Necessity for its Practice in Ontario. . III. iii, I0Q-12 
IPT RRs (ECAGRIR Ws) 5—— Notes) one Zoologiyeacrs mi. taeibivel linaicl-feievels ater erie. vi. 39 
RICHARDSON (C. G.)—Maize and its Derivatives. (77t.)........... Ill. vi. 17 
ROBB (GEAS))— Canadian ilimaberslinces terre seine i-ke eiienteitelst ero 10 Vi. 28-40 
ROBINSON (J.)—On Preserving Timber from Decay..... ............ II. il. 8-11 
SAUNDERS (W.)—On the Occurrence of Vanessa Czenia in Canada 
West. TEAS SAT MLN Ss lab sth lob sce pe BME Te i heesters trons tas ie vi. 498-500 
Synopsis a Canadian AKC trade 2c fe) 5 mire ete aero eels ES Ville 40-707 
Plants Collected in London, Canada West............... Lia Villy 21OskS 


SEONG (He Bade.) ih egeraime;@hickeni ce ptt me i et heen rery bts es Te i, 405-12 


——— es ee | le 


pn 2S. 


1891-92.] GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. 323 
Serigs. Vou. Pace. 
SETON (E. Ev T.)—The Ruminants of the Northwest................. Ill. tee elisa 
@utlinesiof@xrnitholowy..\y ne ele esis <ielel cs isl ele « lneie mio QU iii. 280 
RUECAAV Va ORV rien Vie De) == each VEllOWS.yscaeie tits olskss sicisie ove! cloves 1 ores eke IV. ii. 209-20 
SHUTSE (FRANK T.)—Notes on the Anatomy of the Winddiloriss shee pas ILL. ili. 293-4 
SPOTTON (H. B.) —List of Plants Collected near Barrie .... ......... Lie xve 46-50 
STRATFORD (DR: S. P.)—Notes on the Natural History of New Zea- 
TAMMIE Sleiaier abet cron ee tinrtee: reste ar chageds ioe nics: oon ley ooet obatayln LN ii. 357-64 
THOMPSON (ERNEST E.)—Onmnithological Reports................ Ill. vii. 181-203 
Onyihe sWseon Haumnal sists megetctnstaly cetshens oss sisrka siete Ill. vii. 275-80 
Note on Mr. Tyrrell’s Catalogue of the Reatinali aofCanada. III. vii. 178-80 
Replystor Mires layne) VS NOt mes serena stele vate ele -teiteteotolstelerele ts Ill. vii. 285-86 
TUCKER (DR. DAVIL).—On certain Modern Views concerning the 
jnhteloveye Miehemeelliel < Ce amnao day o oe odob san wea sn oe hacose 1: ix. 154-70 
SUN RS (J 35) he eborse andatts NIG Ene elt. cis ole wane Sao Te i. 154, 180, 198 
TYRRELL (J. B., M.A., F.G.S)—Reply to Mr. Thompson’s Note — MOORS Apia aezeneecy 
Two species of Parasitic Mites (Sarcoptes minor and Psorer- 
IOULLES SPHED LEE) me (ELLLS Jit Ae oie” sata 1s S_.2'3>s SStebedete lars. cleicesd ole LOE i. 332-43 
Mieamumaliako iC anaclatay eve: aeretcseccieysteyeie arcs pel'siraCisccssiehey Sheree ape III. vi.40, 66-91 
WILLIAMS (J. B.)—Destruction of Wild Animals..................+. Ill. iv. 142-46 
Ganadianw Wood peckerssnm (lean) detelsraessy<arerstete -aeteteroleve)« nT. v. 193 


WILLIAMSON (A. E.)—A Proposed Classification of the Genus helix.. II. — viii. 343-8 


Note on Land and Fresh Water Shells, collected near 


ANF OOO) Aero eaneeic cack dao h Ono Codeoe yb ao.a8 1B vi. 327-9 
WRIGHT (PROF. R. R.)—Haeckel’s ‘‘Anthropogenie.” ..  —.. ..... Lie xXvee 231-46 
The systematic position of the Spongiadae .............. Mins Merah ebigeods: 
Contributions to American Helminthology. (///.) ...... mnie Ie a bye 
Notes on American Parasitic Copepoda. (///.).......... LE: 1. + 243-54 
Demodex Phylloides (Csokor) in the skin of Canadian 
Swine se | (QL/75 hope svarcesthore tie ehore) sat sre Scueleceeis ere lalels i, 275-81 


On the skin and Cutaneous Sense Organs of Amiurus. (///. ) III. ii. 251-69 
On the Nervous System and Sense Organs of Amiurus. (Z//.) III. li. 352-86 
MheiOsteolosy ofeAmunnusiCatswy a(-/.) ere avc ais | ertalene: syrts III. ll. 270-310 


CLASSICAL PHILOLOGY. 


CAMPBELL (PROF. J., M.A.)-—Birthplace of Ancient Religions and 


(Cio 2 5 Ao bori,. cacins Soo dgbnossbueoorsd habe 1 Se XU et 52-170 

Primitive History of the Tonians .......:....-.. II. xiv. 395-431, 559-79 

Diiatina,( Cappel lean Ged ee she asonbo nemo afoot acto: cr MO ili. 144-266 

FERGUSON (REV. PROF.)—The Etruscan Question................ III. v. 84-105 
HE UARON (PRP ROERSMs)——ClassicaliNotes: 2.50.5. gas iin sites Wa eel. iv. 17-26 
LOUDON (PROF. JAS., M.A.)—On Latin Pronunciation ........... Il. xii. 460-69 


McCAUL (REV. J., LL.D.)—Notes on Latin Inscriptions found in 


Britain. (Z/.) II. iii 7-15, 220-230; II. iv. 173-80, 349-59; II. v. 283-94, 
ASs-GOl-gellen vi 230-4175 0395-413) Llp awil) 20-42 5) Ll, 1x 207-25 5 DI; x= 
95-108; II. x. 303-32; II. xii. 108-34. 


Messersem Couslares)j.e wer ties = elk atimncieste ko eis Heres hep eS evils, G427=26 
Isis eribedhes lima cabs Oe tStgre sat oy ae aes stench ae lias ls Jala, ore II. ix. 92-102 
Christian Epitaphs of the First Six Centuries. (///.) II xi. 271-300, 351-66 ; 

xii, I-26. 


Identified Stations on the Southern Roman Barrier in 

ES TCAU Le eRe Pree reente ote lde: ics Wes o. ctete eo si ctenarlecotete ATS) Xi. 36252 
Ancient Carved Stone found at Chesterholm, Northumber- 

Denn ALLL eS) eae nee acc opeis leche oleiste: ePorc le avers) votein ots ING Sone 1-8 


324 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 


SEries. VOL. 
XLV. 


McCAUL (REV. J., LL.D.)—Inscriptiones Britannize Latinze (Review).. Il. 
Lapidarium Septentrionale (Review).... .............. II. 
Sylvay Cniticas@anadensium-n.te ces eiiece eels ahora U0 
McNISH (REV. N.)—The Hades of Homer and the Hades of Virgil.... II. 
Umibriat Gap tamer aren de.ocie, tore aietverarteest: ewer rovers ctenstel shake eee III. 

PARRY (REV. E. ST. JOHN, M.A.)—Some Points connected with the 
BarlyerlistonygohmRoment vrei nckesieduvaicrsioein Aiea ern mere I. 
PEARMAN (W. D., M.A.)—Classical Notes...... ... II. xiii. 426-27; II. 
Critical Notes: Chiefly on the De Legibus of Cicero...... JIN 
Some Observations onthe Philebus of Plato ...... ...... IIL. 
Sylva Criticag@anadensitmyr 4. eryyeiteyes secede bid rier ie RW: 

SCADDING (REV. H., D.D.)—Memoranda of Vesuvius and its Neigh- 
DODO OG! § 2 ewan. debt tottre thc hci speyckt eile Ne Bey tage BR ete ae li 

Phonetic Anomalies observed in some Modern Forms of 
ANGIE tap BOPEL WINAUIES. criss case ar eve thats ea cir: IL. 

Descriptive Catalozue of Coins, Ancient and Modern, in 
the Collection of the Canadian Institute............ ule 


On Errata Recepta. II. ix. 137-53, 317-26; II, x. 31-40; 
386-406; II. xi. 45-71. 
On YMetony mse ecw sats wits Ce een: Sirsa eee mae 
Mertont:CollesesandiCanadaly arse weer merits oe 
YOUNG (REV. G. P.)—Notes on Passages in the Platonie Dialogues.... II. 


CHEMISTRY. (See also Biology, Mineralogy and Geology). 


BRONDGEEST (J. T.)—Preservation of BP OOGESALT Meee oe Rare oo Te 
BRYCE (P. H., M.A., M.D.)—Natural History of Ground Waters...... IV. 
CR ORO: EE INIRY SD Sas) Gasubatemts) emitter rite erie Ie 
Some New Salts of Cadmium and the Iodides of Barium 
annie Strom tiara yee a ates Noe hes: asia arene eet skats coe iI 
ElydiratecofPtatydrosullp hunicyANcidieecrrein reese Hope 0 E 
Report on Copper Instruments found near Brockville...... If 
INotesionithe) ©xalaterotsManaaneser vere eters ieioets Il. 
herNetion offAironrAlkaliceArsemtese erie) cr eee niaee 10 
INfotesioni the @xalateo finoniee esac oer eoee Il. 
pPhralllitna erat cperue cic ce cers eibteeb tte Peer ato esto, Ore cages oko eal Il. 
Iodide of Barium and the Oxidation of Alkaline Arsenites.. II. 
ANiWoprelons Jer yofaleteirroyet ChE OVoltS Sobwodanccan sono unca¢ Il. 
CHAPMAN (PROF. E. J., LL..)—On the Assaying of Coals by the 
Blowipipen(CZ7L a) vrayecstas stan eie cron atec cos aisbapel overs: trains coer Ir 
Atomic Constitution and Crystalline form as Classification 
GharactersmyNIineral oc pra-tat eter ie ranean beer If, 
DIE VWAGRG (Rs) Almsenic ange sullip lit een er cnete iiirereratecraieain rate artic IV. 


DOBSON (CHAS. M.)--The Electro-Mercurial Amalgamation of the 
Precious Metals from Argentiferous and Auriferous Ores .. IIT. 


ELLIS and BABINGTON (DRs.)—Methyl Alcohol........ SCAG JO0t 
BIGEYSs (DIR We Els) —=Nitro-clycerimes earner seeianie | aerate JUN 
A California borax Mepositey mac eicc in setter ate II 
Tannin in Cloves ee 4 iigeletet eyed) wags serayey et asm Ill 
Chemistry of the Natural Waters of Ontario. (77¢t.) .... III 
HALL (T. P.)—Photography and the Chemical Action of Light ........ III. 


HUNT (T.STERRY., LL.D., D.Sc.)—The Theory of Types in Chemistry II. 


[ Vor. ILI. 


PaGE, 
145-57 
543-58 

76-88 
646-58 
219-40 


218-22 
51-54 
503-12 
160-70 
88-94 


237-41 
261-64 


329-41 


105-8 
226-30 


Il. x. 223-325 


xil. 
xiii. 
Vii. 


ill. 


35-56 
453-89 
477-83 


107-10 
149-69 
28, 77 


13-19 
126-27 
334-36 

30-32 
126-28 

18-20 
405-11 
333°34 
239-40 


208-19 


435-39 
141-8 


22-3 
26 
356-66 
328-9 
214-15 
123 
220-21 
120-29 


1891-92. ] GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


SERIES. 


McGILL (A.)—Reichert’s Distillation Process for the Identification of 
LST Ge Oc Oh OSG COC 0 Ore DODD DOI CRG CnC III. 
d Tartaric Acid in Admixtures: (724i)... 20 2... <2 -scetces III. 
RICHARDSON (C. GORDON.)—Dextrine Maltose in Beer Worts .... III. 
ROBINSON (JOSEPH)—Preserving Timber from Decay .............. Il. 
ENGINEERING. 
AN ONE ——Movontonetanbouly st. cris svete sie oly escheat stetelesys) o7> akelm ste leidiatee 1 
Description of Mill-Dam and Bridge................-.-. ile 
A MEMBER OF THE INSTITUTE.—Railway Termini and Pleasure 
Grounds, UGNKOTE NCO Oe, ec ynin est IRE MaOler Cn Ra ee eee ae ip 
BACHE (A. D.)—Notes on Measurement of Base Line on Hapete Plains, 
Nice wen OLEC OaSty SURVEY ia ciolccera crcl aele em ar) «feel -l iecetemaliaya Es De 
BRUNEL (ALFRED, C. E.)—Engineering Contributions to the ‘‘ Jour- 
1 ee  CrOR TRG Beet tee eRe AIO iP ane kel RMP SCRUM Ce Il. 
Economy of Fuel for Steam Machinery ............. .. ale 
Victoria Bridge, Paper on Report of R. Stephenson...... Il. 
ea(Eee VV.) —Preservationvoh, dimber 22%, %s. este co te cle enle # eco s+)8 aessleese « JU 
CHAPMAN (PROF. E. J.)—A Table for calculating the Weight and 
Yield per Running Fathom of Mineral Veins........... Il. 
CLARK (LEVI J.)—The Sewage Problem in Toronto .......... Telete 
City Sanitation and Sewage Disposal.............. ... Ill. 
A Consideration of Sewerage Schemes..... .......+.... JU 
CLARKE (T. C., C.E.)—Action of Ice on Bridge at Rice Lake....... I. 
CUMBERLAND (FRED., C.E.)—Notes of a Visit to the G. T. R. 
Works: VV est sof WOrontonenyacteiyee eto ns seen eels ee renirs ie 
DUMBLE (J. H., C.E.)—On the Contraction and Expansion of Ice.... II. 
Ice Phenomena on Rice Lake. (J///.).......+.... ere el 
FLEMING (SANDFORD, C.E., P.L.S.)—Patent Centre Line Railway ._ I. 
News Compounds Raily E(Z7a)e ciao ence sales eee ile 
Toronto Harbour, Its Formation and Preservation........ 1. 


Report on Preservation and Improvement of Toronto Har- 


GILBERT (JAS.)—The Arizona Copper Mine. 


HECTOR (THOS.)—Scale for the Computation of the Area of Irregular 


ED OURES Hee Reeder eae peers ol ie cretl ein staves wef evoke ore tear tera Te 


KEEFER (T. C., C.E.)—Notes on Anchor Ice 


Report on Railway Bridge over the St. Lawrence at Montreal I. 


LACHLAN (MAJOR R.)—On the Formation of Canal between Lakes 


Sta Clainvande ri eee tia orice Save cs saetokeoi.d eteasieuslea cals ance Ils 
LAMB (DANIEL).—Handgrenades and Coal Torpedoes .............. LN, 
LEVEY (CH.)—Gold Mining in the Saskatchewan. (///.) ...........- III. 
Fleatande cating eB uilainos ie. oh, 2 oreteis) yee spenet be os ora er III. 
LOUDON (VAS:)—NotesvonsVenttlation) co sisya ticles ,aieke cscs es vere ss eh 1M 
MACDOUGALL (ALAN).—Aerial Navigation...... ............... Ti, 
Present Efficiency in Disposal of Sewage ................ Ve 
MERRIT (W. H.)—Report on the Mining Industries of Canada ........ 19 0 
Iron and Steel Production in Ontario .................. IV. 
MICKICE: (GEORGE, By A.)=-Notes‘on Nickelee sc. : sages usecsts ss TV 


22 


Meyopttedetaioie tek chess: oeegaieye ae MUG 
HARVEY (ARTHUR).—Remarks on the Sewage Problem in Toronto .. IV. 
HOUGHTON (JACOB, C.E.)—Water Works in the United States .... I. 


VoL. 


Sees 


il. 


lil. 


ill. 


240-54 


ii. 299-314 


77-92 


326 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 


RICHARDSON (HUGH, Harbormaster).—Report on Preservation and 


Improvement of Toronto Harbor ..... 
STEPHENSON (ROBT.)—Report on Victoria Bridge 
TRURAN (WM.)—On the Durability of Railway Iron 


TULLY (KIVAS, C.E.)—Report on Preservation and Improvement of 


CROSLACY CN inaOW ONO. Lona Cen 


MorontoPklanbo rae he se eee eo ee epee chet eee 


ETHNOLOGY (See also History and Archeology). 


ASSIKINACK (F.)—(A Warrior of the Ottawas) Legends and Traditions 


SERIES. 


Ofpetle’ © dalawalhssiey i fsseotey oveyavonecsiey nceeavcge Stat «(oksen evedate hops te Il. 
BELL (C: N.)—The Mound Builders in Canada....... .... siosseos: WUE 
BLE ASDELL (WILLIAM).—The Indian Tribes of Canada............ I, 
BOYVEE, (DAWVID):—Savagery in) Civilization: . 402 dees fiche de etee oe 1801 
BROWNE (JAS.)—The Aborigines of Australia.........2.. 0. -.000e Il. 
Superstitions and Traditions of the Aborigines of Australia. ITI. 
CHAMBERLAIN (A. F.)—The Mississaguas of Scugog.............. 5 1006 
Deluge Myths of the Canadian Indians........ INO 
lniovale Hi lWNNMOsis AaSogankgadcaeenoanarnos IO 
CUMMING (W. H.)—On Marriage and Infanticide in China. ........ Wt 
DARTNELL (G. H.)—Duration and Expectation of Life in Canada.... I. 
HARVEY (ARTHUR).—Celtic, Roman and Greek Types in France.... IV. 
HIND (H. Y.)Superstitions and Customs of the Assiniboine and Saskatch- 
ewan Indiansiteise cise: ole aieqern terse eae ele iclero oi 10 
KANE (PAUL).—Notes of Travels among the Walla Walla Indians .... II. 
MhelChinooks Indians s 5 ir teh oeetednetterer ir spats ore ra choirs Il. 
LEE (RICH.)—The Native Tribes of Polynesia’ . os isdide 25 0- ebi eso Il. 
McLEAN (REV. JOHN).—Mortuary Customs of the Blackfeet Indians .. III. 
MATTHEWS (Dr. PERCY W. P.)—Early Development of Aboriginal 
Womens eysat yale actus mace APA ON ONY ir ren ae lO 
MORRIS OH) —iDravyelsinu Chinas. cchraoeGnee eine ital. aie: De 
BAYVINEGS (iti )-—he Hskimo (of Hudson’siStrait) yee os sem dele eis eee IDL, 
OJIJATEKHA.—Pagan Belief in Religion. (7tt.) ....  ....00...0.- III. 
REYNOLDS (THOS.)—Discovery of Copper and other Indian Relics 
Nears Brock vill 6 ea. emcee rat tertteenel cera tarcha tolerate ters II. 
SPUPART(R.P.)—Eskimo of Stupatt Bays eii( 71.) das... m vo sero ste s III. 
TUCKER (DAVID).—On Secluded Tribes of Uncivilized Men....... 1M 
WALLBRIDGE (T. C.)—On some Ancient Mounds of the Bay of Quinte. II. 
WILSON (SIR. DANIEL).—Narcotic Usages and Superstitions of the 
Ohelamclanigqny Woah (Abs osogc.csccdscsspuce se It. 
Supposed Prevalence of One Cranial Type throughout the 
JN THCAN ANON IAINEH) Bin Mods pdoocdoopeceotaneeds xe Il. 
rine IDE eco aecatiagenonobedooo boone sooe0nGd III. 
Some Ethnographic Phases of Conchology.............. lie 
Notice of a Skull brought from the Crimea.............. UU 
Modi‘ications affecting the Ethnic Significance of Peculiar 
Cranial Hormscuia yt cris Sradateaequreis aol vets weet 
Ethnical Forms and Undesigned Artificial Distortions of 
Wie IanenCermnbin, | (WUHAN Ge 3! ahagendd6d so. voce Il. 
Physical Characteristics of the Ancient and Modern Celt.. II. 
Race Head Forms and their Expression by Measurements. II. 
The Huron Race and its Head Form. (///.)........ Il. 
We 


RIpkhthandedness... ss.jvsa eee tam alee 


(Mor. Tite 


VoL. 


lil. 


lv. 
il. 


PaGE_ 


115-25 
297-309 
151-37 
209-10 
129-31 
251-71 
505-11 
2-3 
II-13 
144 
178-84 
191 
176-208 


253-62 
417-24 
II-30 
443-59 
20-24 


181-86 
161-76: 


vi. 26, 213-30 


vil. 


vi. 


43 


329-36 
95-114 
326-43 
409-17 


233-64, 


324-44 
406-35 
125-43 
377-409 
321-31 


414-25 


399-446 
369-405 


. 269-303 


113-34 
193-231 


1891-92. } GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. 
SeRIES. 
WILSON (SIR IDANIEL).—Hybridity and Absorption of the Red Indian 
RACE Sarseiay SOUL hi: BERT eR Ie so oa) ai.8) > oxeiol (5 aa Ewell, 
Interolacialy American) Mianweneyaets |p etsteteist=\ 40a 's 6 wi e.06 ere le * Ld, 
Brain Weight and Size in Relation to Relative Capacity of 
I EVGLS Wenner Og Gray OS DOLD ES OIG eID Rea eee WU 
An Ancient Haunt of the Cervus Megaceros or Great Irish 
1D RAR MER he SBon TAdco 5... rao. co iBT Det Sa ICR oe ICE 


327 


Vor. Pace. 
xiv. 432-66 
XV. 557-73 
XV. 177-230 
i, 207-24 


GEOGRAPHY (See also Archeology, Classical Philology, Geology and History.) 


BROCK (HENRY).—The Upper Niagara River.......... vseeeeeeess III. ii. 222-28 
FLEMING (SANDFORD, C.E.)—On the Valley of the Nottawasaga. 

(ZEB res aeons one cout eto ahs a aiik otuate teeta euate ae it i. 223-26 
GILBERT (G. R.)—Old Shore Lines in the Ontario Basin ..... ...... Ill. vi. 2-5 
GOODBY (DR.) and BOVELL (JAS., M.D.)—Passing Visits to Rice 

Lake, Humber River, Grenadier’s Pond and the Island. 

(Natural History Specimens) ......66....4. SEO S Sat eee il 201 
GORGEN Yay (AR TEUIR §— Corea, ai(@2iZ ie ee casa ssc oe Ao arejeee IU Vv 105 
KANE (PAUL).—Incidents of Travel oa the North West Coast, Van- 

couvers: ISiands Orecon etc .).e tei ne hie he eerie creel: If iii. 273 
PAYNE (F. F.)—Mammals and Birds of Prince of Wales Sound ........ III. Vv. III-23 
SCADDING (REV. H., D.1D.)—Memoranda of Vesuvius and its Neigh- 

DOUTRGOM BN. cctersah ease ile ped heeeesre eee Barn, Sane oper e ifr ll, 237, 261 
STRATFORD (G. S. T.)—Description of Louisburg, Cape Breton. (//7.) I. i. 126-28 
STUPART (CAPT.)—The Flying Proas of jhe Ladrone Islands. (///.).. III. vii. 43,204-5 
WILSON (SIR. DAN.)—The Southern Shores of Lake Superior...... saeelQ EE 1. 344-56 

GHOLOGY (Including Mineralogy). 
BARNETT (J. D.)—Mechanical Value and Treatment of Hard and Soft 

(Cor ea om itn Gar oe BOER OMA D2. CEG ap eoe etn Hae TE iv. 82-92 
BELL (ROBT.)—On the occurrence of Petroleum in the N.-W. Territories. III. i. 225-30 

Geology of the Route of the Intercolonial Railway .. .. II. xv. 381-87 

On the mode of occurrence of Apatite in Canada ........ ILOG lll. 294-302 

Marble Island, Hudson Bay. (J///.)............. Staller: 3 Ill. iv. 192-204 
BILLINGS (ELKANAH.)—Some New Generz and Species of Cystidea 

fromnthemlrentonslamestonemect scp sae cea eee I. ii, 215-8, 

251-3, 268-74 

On the Fossil Corals of the Devonian rocks of Canada 

ES (CUB Soot ree II. iv. 97-140, v. 249-82 ; vi. 138-48, 253-74, 329-63 

Note on a New Genus of Paleozoic Brachiopoda . ...... ie vi. 148 
BRYCE (P. H.)—Natural History of Ground Waters .................- DV: i. 149-69 
CHAPMAN (EDWARD J.)—A Review of the Trilobites. (Z//.) ...... Il. i. 271-86 

New Trilobites from Canadian Rocks. (///.)...... ..... ile iii. 230-38 

NN GW SHeGIe Ol ASHURIIS)\. ais \Sctee hakic we idiclack Sauce lee. 1G iv. 1-4 

ASapRUS BNE RIStOS. EtG y (Lone tee cet. eRe Sc a ak dy once eh s II. iv. 140-2 

INE WwaSpeciesiouwArelacrinitest:: seus saclay eileen: Il. Vv. 358-65 

Atomic Constitution and Crystalline form as Classification 

Gharacterssim) Mineralony : 2).6. | cbc BEB sa wn ot LIC li. 435-9 

An outline of the Geology of Ontario .................. II. xiv. 580-88 

On the Leading Geological Areas of Canada ............ ee XVte Io=22, 

92-121 
A popular exposition of the Minerals and Geology of Canada. II. v. I-19, 


(il.) 168-82, 517-31; vi. 149-65, 425-55, 500-18; vii. 108-21 ; viii. 17-33, 


I1I-27, 185-216, 437-62 ; ix. I-10. 


SERIES. 


328 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 
CHAPMAN (EDWARD J.)—-Notes on the Drift Deposits of Western 
Canada, and on the ancient extension of the Lake Area 
Ofithatiregioum css owe a mu incre ciciaie este na sce es 1G 
On the Geology of Belleville and vicinity. (J//.)........ Ne 
On the occurrence of Copper Ore in the Island of Grand 
Meret es (LE asst osece tap aben suetsay eke saan o/s levees ae ~iseshey nD: 
On Wolfram from Chief-Island, Lake Couchiching ...... 1D 
On the Klaprothite or Lazulite of North Carolina ........ ME 
On the Position of Lievrite in the Mineral Series ........ THe 
On the occurrence of Allanite or Orthite in Canadian Rocks II. 
On some minerals from Lake Superior.... ............. If. 
On the analysis of some Canadian Minerals .. ......... Jit 
OnisomerBlow-pipe reactions...) .)-1.ieerie ieee 5 UE 
On the Analysis of some Iron Ores and Ankerites from 
Wondonderrys Ina vee cie<tlsee ois ae ae Se tere detenetemetoiens, aes II. 
@n the Probable Nature/of Protichnites/ eeu. e- =< - We 
Note on the Function of Salt in Sea-water.... ..  .... II. 
Note ona Belt of Auriferous Country in the township of 
WIER NCE S Andon hos odacledananooos Code ood SoOcK aH De Ie 
On the occurrence of the Genus Cryptoceras in Silurian 
JY oe) cies A cack RMI ALIS Gy LAS GAS GRRE pee Te 
INoteonrStellifonnre Grystalsse(0/7/5) seeeier reese creer UE 
Note on the object of the Salt Condition of the Sea...... I. 
Note on the Presence of Phosphorus in Iron Wire ...... 18 
On the Silver Locations of Thunder Bay. (/U/.) ........ IU 
Contributions to Blow Pipe Analysis. (//.)...... ..... Il. 
CLARK (LEVI J.)—Formation of Toronto Island. (///.) ........... Tei 
Laker@urrents., ¢(a/2/7) wee oe eae ienian Giet ieee ome IV. 
CRO Bale (EURINRGY)—— Gash atemtsyrecomrtertafertaeretete ttepeeisiere creistersisietetens Te 
Minerale Spprmeston. Ganada eerie) -teteverttie leis alee i 
The Action of Airom Alkalic Arsenites 2% <1 cic e-ie-)- WE 
DALE (T. NELSON).—On New England Upper Silurian.............. JOE 
On Metamorphism in the Rhode Island Coal Basin ...... III. 
EolopesyOe Wilkes Crestor Wh 6 so dee dan sGbnooaeonec see a 
DE CEW (JOHN).—Age of the Oriskany Sandstone .................. UE 
DEWAR (ROBERT).—Gold and Silver in Iron Pyrites ................ IV. 


Arsenic and Sulphur as Metallurgical Agents in the Treat- 


ment of Canadian Auriferous and Argentiferous Ores.. IV. 


ELLIS (WILLIAM HENRY).—On a fragment of Silicified Wood from 


fhesRocky Mountains Meret erereraieere ere aicieieh teletisieleeie tent ters Tale 
AO Californias orax: Ie OOSiEs weve cracprcis clciaar-yels aio aietsr=setorere Mi 
FLEMING (SANDFORD).—Toronto Harbor, Formation and Preserva- 
IMG} NuNS ARE Soap oaeMacacw domo coOM chcueouaEnoEC I 
The Canadian Geological Survey and its Director, Sir. Wm. 
IDs OSes Go otsSoeusBoocoSbono oS UnpODODaDeSE ll: 
Oil Wells Bnniskallens oO (C7Z ie acini ele 1D 
GILBERT (G. R.)—Old Shore Lines in the Ontario Basin.............. IIL. 
DEK Crenal Dyats (UA es secacsvocdosobo: too boe I 


[Vot. IIT. 


VoL. 


vi. 


PAGE. 


i 
3 


SERIES, 


1891-92. ] GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPAY. 
GILBERT (JAMES).—The Arizona Copper Mine ................006: UL 
HARVEY (ARTHUR).—The Geology of N. W. Lake Superior. (///. ) III. 
Pelotechthen Balanoides—Concretion or Fossil ?........... LV: 
leldats (CAN ESE SS HS oOo ae hich 2S cdiiG fo co aeRO OO IV 
Contributions to Geology in Canadian Institute’s Trans- 
ACO irprintionsc 6 bn.cdds Hdd Sob POG On OEE anr cc LV: 
HIND (HENRY YOULE).—Notes on the Geology of Toronto ........ I'3 
HINDE (GEO.-JENNINGS.)-—The Glacial and Interglacial Strata of 
Scarboro Heights and other localities near Toronto ...... WIE 
Occurrence of Calciferous Boulders near Toronto ........ Il. 
HUNT (THOS. STERRY).—On the Formation of Magnesian Limestones. II. 
On the Theory of Igneous Rocks and Volcanoes ........ lif 
On the Origin and Metamorphosis of some Sedimentary 
ROCKS eerie Gao Nepateteas depen et Nepeveis wisi o aus oie act ajereNoba ot Cte /or II 
IVES (JAS. T. B.)—Iron and other Ores of Ontario ................-- Ill. 
Geology insthe;Buplichschoolsm trike: aie cles sisteractereuctane III. 


KENNEDY (WILLIAM).-—The Central Basin of 1] ennessee, a study of 


HIVOSI ONE RM (EL Lda eet ctasersy a mtonaiet ee craven oe ashe al Ne eee i ors ING 
LACHLAN (MAJOR R.)—On the periodical rise and fall of the Lakes.. I. 


LAWSON (ANDREW C.)—Gneissic Foliation and Schistose Cleavage in 
Dykes, and their bearing on the problem of the origin of 


AT CHCA IN OCKS gn (PLZLR Jee nc tests creel Fe tan a axes sooner here eine Ppt Lis 
DiabasesDykesiol RainysWakepertc-\tsctin e/a ceeete rc Ill. 
LENNOX (THOMAS H.)—On the Fossil Sharks of the Devonian...... III. 


LOGAN (SIR WM. E.)—On the Physical Structure of the Western Dis- 


tietiof’ Upper Canadan. (Maps): 22. Sacco 6 vere gaint Mees I. 


On the Probable Subdivision of the Laurentian Rocks of 


GanAd aes See oye pee eee catia tern ears ete 106 


Relative dates of intrusive rocks cutting the Laurentian 


Systempin Canadayte)- cea a eee tri hele olan eee Il. 


On the Division of. the Azoic Rocks of Canada into 


Eluontantandeisaurentiamteecr 2 51 sites aeteeia sate een: 
McRAE (JOHN C).—Geological formations at Port Colborne. (///.).... III. 


MERRITT (WM. HAMILTON).—The magnetic Iron Ores of Victoria 


Connty, with notes on Charcoal Smelting................ IM 
Mininewindustries:ot: Canadage(ZzZa)ne nese ont eee. oes 
ETC Kalk BH (GC) ——NotesionvNickeli te cae cn setae RIE ee hela oi croatele IV. 
MILLETT (JOHN R. A.)—On the Mineral wealth of Nova Scotia .... I. 
NICHOLSON (H. ALLEY NE).—Contemporaneity of Strata and the doc- 
frinesolp Geoloricalncontinuity s tes aia series tlereleioe oe acts Il. 
On the Imperfection of the Geological Record. (///.).... II. 
Favosites in the Devonian Rocks of Western Ontario .... II. 
Palacontolonyrom@ntario’ esas via aes See teisi= ci itil 
Fossils of the Clinton, Niagara, and Guelph formations of 
Ontanton perros pers eats, si ciclee tote oe Sat ia eens & Ths 
PANTON (T. HOYES).—Places of Geological Interest near Medicine Hat ITI. 
The Caves and Potholes at Rockwood, Ont.............. IAG 


RAE (JOHN).—Formation of Icebergs and Transportation of Boulders 


ROBB (CHAS.)—Observations on the Physical Geology of the Western 


Dishractseot Ontariopenectecece crass secre as ducigteu ete 1 


VoL. 


ii. 


lll. 


ill. 


il. 


329 


PAGE. 
321-24 
218-25 


213-15 
116-20 


342-3 
147-51 


388-413 
644 
184-6 
201-8 


355-7 
185-92 
125-8 
64-108 
293-305 


115-28 
173-85 
120-21 
I-2 
1-5 


107-10 


439-42 


vi. 46, 338-41 


Vii. 


261-7 

21 
77-92 
241-2 


269-81 
379-91 

38-50 
125-36 


137-44 
150-59 
244-53 
180-83 


497-512 
313 


330 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [ Vou. eT: 


Series. Vor. Pace, 


SMITH (J. F., JR.)—Fossils of the Hudson River Group, Toronto...... Il. iv. 450-52 
New speciesob Miriam bins. «0... tees tas Gisnus uh. Soha LT. vi. 275 

SCEUM: ka(H.) T)=-CanadianwAtpatitet i. cm eleysieriasears ak ae atte etree Ill. Vii ae sO=85 
THOMSON (J. L.)—On the cause of Glacier Motion...... ..... sre eveh LL | CRD aAe Ie 

“ WOOD (HERBERT R.)—The Kaministiquia Silver-bearing Belt... .... III. vii. 245-59 
Contributions to Blowpipe Analysis. (7zt) ............ JO v. 56 


HISTORY (See also Archeology, Classical Philology, Ethnology 
and Geography.) 


ANON.—Lands and Population in the United States and Upper Canada.. I. ii. 286-90 
BAIN (JAS., JR.)—The Present Condition of the Old French Fort at Ste. 


IVETE LS pam PRS itt AH outs 2 ec ateeveee es reo eae pee Tay ee, en mie ill. 278 
BLACK (ALEXANDER D.)—Genesis of the Heaven and the Earth. (77¢.) III. vii. 27 
BOVE (DAVID) ——Archeeolopicall Remains ys-eeriactets sys oieeree ele ie IV. i. 67-71 
The Discoverer of the Great Falls of Labrador.. ....... IV. li. 332-41 
BROWNING (T. B.)—The Chamberlain Treaty—1888, (77¢.)........ EE) evi 42 
jthewHrenchy) Shore) @vestiony ace meee crc coracrerre 6 alee TATE vile 33-35 
England’s Oldest Colony (Newfoundland) .....,........ IIL. ii, 50-52 
he A laskadBoundatye es hiac ss aoe meee 2. Heine We v. 132 
Whe Indians ofWanadae™ (-720.)) suites einer etait «a0 see JUS Vat. 59 
Bheskishery Ovestion (lee ysmaccee tee ah oie eis III. iv. 175 
CAMPBELL (REV. J.)—The Pharoah of the Exodus Identified in the 
Mivthvor Ard Omis! na << 2 Mets ami et een tered ehctcaate. 275 Ti xine 33-62 
The Birthplace of Ancient Religions and Civilization...... LD.” xt 52-75 
CANNIFF (WILLIAM).—Survey of Niagara Township..... ........ Ve i. 96-101 
CARNOCHAN (JANET).— Fort George’s Lonely Sycamore. (Poem.).. IV. i. 124-27 
wow rontiers Churches: ns 1.) poke ace a Biall {ete hey Me eicoitene LV. i, 109-24 
CRUIKSHANK (CAPT. ERNEST)—Administration of Lt.-Gov. Simcoe. IV. ii. 284-98 
HAMILTON (J. C.)—The Mound Builders of America ............ Pea iae Vil. 41-43 
The Maroons of Jamaica and Nova Scotia .............. III. vii. 260-69 
Slavery: Canada| ios. banets see wee tte baechayceaieaerere soe DV: i. 102-8 
ICAI aE al (AIR EMU ab ON e- Cavesmer ermine ire a meer ree err ar IV. ii. 116-20 
HIND (H. Y.)—A Glance at the Political and Commercial Importance of 
GentralebritishvA menicasc.sy asian sicker renters ero II. viii. 409-27 
FLOWING (Jie Ca) he Progress of Canadas (@licta) aaeeeniaten secrete ts UU Seeevate IO 


HOUSTON (WILLIAM.)—First Legislative Work of Upper Canada.. IV. iy 7285 
KANE (PAUL).—Notes of a Sojourn Among the Half-breeds, Hudson 


Bay) €a's Merritory,) Redvkwiver sete itera clccral eta ae aie Il. i. 128-38 

KINGSFORD (R. E.)—The Campaign of 1815. (Map) .............- IDOE iv. 149-74 
LABOUREAU (REV. FATHER).—Reminiscences of the Huron Missions 

BN (SLICE Sze ce Side toh ap ae Ten eA Pn ees ITI. Vv. 149 


LANGTON (J.)—Early Discoveries of the French in North America. (Map) II. ii. 393-406 
LEFROY (CAPT. J. H.)—On the Probable number of the Native Indian 


Population(of British@Amenicaens seer eieaeic deere: car I i. 193-98 
MACDONELL (HON. ALEX.)—Diary of Governor Simcoe’s Journey.. IV. i. 128-39 
MACDOUGALIE (ALAN:)—ThetBoeothickiIndians, 2.22... ssace2 sos: Vie ii. 98-102 
McKELLAR (SHERIFF).—A Bragh or Stone Flour Mill. ( 77.) .... III. v. 193 
McLEAN (REV. JNO.)—The Blackfoot Confederacy..........-....44- TTS oviile Qejeiy 
MORICE (REV. A. G., O.M.I.)—The Western Dénés. (J///.) ........ III.  vii.59, 109-74 
O’SULLIVAN (D. A.)—Experiments in Governing Canada............ III. vi. 6, 254-60 
PERRY (A. B.)—The Indians of the North West....... ........--.-6- ET “vit. 7527, 
READ) (DSB. )—Wewathrin i70ec..t: obec dead egies eee koe ae take TIVE: re 72-6 

DHeATAUKOUS SM Prone cera ear, ati oar ate cea sue ere tere IV. i. 86-95 


ee. 


1891-92. ] GENFRAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. 331 


Series. VoL.» Pace. 
SGADDING (REV .HENRY).—Lahontan. 652i... 00s see nkee Meals ID,’ ‘xili., ) 304-29 
Wi ene yatel ADE SSIGR TA (IL(G)) Soo son 06 CBO Ono a1 oc II], xv. 615-41 
Canadian I.ocal History (The 1st Gazetteer of U. Canada), 21. Xiv. 55-72; 

208-17, 305-8, 367-87, 513-41, 658-74. 
SOKOMtOLOMOldaereats oe cay screened ete taunts ar a shsts © almtauees II. xii. 149-74, 
227-62, 333-54, 431-8, 514-32; xiii. 82-112, 179-91, 256-68, 355-78, 433- 

52, 562-80. 


SEENGERS (ja Wie)——mine Lroquois "Beach. Wi(eZ2te) (eefel erie ce > az ole voles III. vi. 31 
STUPART (CAPT., R.N,)—Whence did the Scandinavians Obtain their 
nowled xejo ithe tGomipassie ne eirarein cele ciel efoiiekehaie si ete) = NOE vi. 44-45 
TYRRELL (J. B.)—David Thompson, The Pioneer Geographer of the 
IN fo) AUDEN VE Sec hb eg Reyne ObLce eit CMRI 5 G Orareute dO ola We \ yi.) 31, 135-600 
WILSON (SIR DANIEL).—Science in Rupert’s Land........  ...... MI5 vii. 356-47 
Elistoricaly Moot pulmmtsiay Ame nla yey tVerr\s) ofejs/elrie s/eielevenaie eters Mts ix. 289-316 
ighersid ieatiompom Omen! Sei tsfelel-) ele einer ete ciety ae PL ae xi) BOG220 
Men emis las COL mM ener, ier cyeyenatesenal cl ais rs' toh lolopetls aa ttevalane ey Ce XU Ak 
Alexander Gordon the Antiquary ........ jaca i exis 9-37; 


Xv. 122-44 


JURISPRUDENCE AND LAW (See also History and Psychology.) 


‘O’SULLIVAN (D. A.)—Jurisprudence of Insanity .......... ....... OE Vv. 44°55 
PROUDFOOT (HON. W.)—Some Effects of Christianity on Legislation. 1V. li, 159-75 
RAE (G. M.)—Should the Privilege of Making Wills be Restricted...... IME vi. 43 
WILSON (SIR DANIEL).—The Law of Copyright............... Pee Xie) 4in5=26 


LINGUISTICS (See also Archeology, Classical Philology, Ethnology and History.) 
ASSIKINACK (F.)—(A Warrior of the Odahwahs) The Odahwah Indian 


Ib giATeThEVEER "Shs api AOE CUDA GO UCU OO OOD DO TO UD OO te THR iii, 481-85 

v. 182-86 

BROWNING (T. B.)—Elocutionary Drill Chart. (Z/.)... .......... i vi. 181-211 
BURNFIELD (REV. GEO.)—Ancient Egyptian Language............. JMO iii. 281-92 
CAMPBELL REV. PROF.)—Siberian Inscriptions. (///.)............ Vs iil. © 261-83 
Mile MEd OLitestemy Hayate tee. a1c lous arc teaare: sie atete ates. os wile otin eta vit II. xiii. 510-45 
fihesshepherdeisingssots Hoy pt ier. one sa aaa cir If. xiv. 158-207 

219-78 

ithesEastern! Origm) of the Celtsas:jn5. 2 seeds ae Sunita eae xv. 73-91 

277-327 

The Affiliation of the Algonquin Languages ........ .. I: if 15-53 

Nsiaticucirines ine Noxth Americas... aerteaaiettenie aan! o. aelitte i. 171-206 


The Khitan Languages ; the Aztec and its Relations... III. ii. 158-80 
Some Laws of Phonetic Change in the Khitan Language. . III. i. 282-99 


CHAMBERLAIN (A. F.)—Relationship of the American Languages.... III. v. 57-76 


dhesBskimowRacevand jWeanguages woe weieeye aeons ose III. vi. 8-10 

261-337 

‘hel Gataw basian guages sts cals\. wie ars aferelerete rate ielere s-sseus ele TUE vi. 25-6 

me Mississacuavsanouage: 1727.) vauek anciecie ne se aele III. vi. 46 
GrammaticaltGender insti a eit he ails esc AGe Giclee ooh alae Ss JO vii. 216-17 

Language otf the Mississaguas of Lake Scugog.......... III. Vii. = 213-15 

CUMMING (W. H.)—On the Amoy Colloquial Dialect............... 10% xi. 81-95 
DUNLOP (J. CUNNINGHAM).—The Quichua Language.......... yldllic v. 130-32 
FERGUSON (REV. PROF.)—The Etruscan Question........... ... UT: v. 84-105 
GEIBTE (REV .jA. ‘C:}—Canadian, Wnglish. i. csc se eee aie ve ese et Il. ii, 344-55 


HALE (HORATIO).—Development of Language................005. III. vi. 43, 92-134 


332 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. [Von. III. 
SERIES. VoL, PaGe. 
HOUSTON (WM.)—Old English Spelling and Pronunciation.......... III. ii. 219 
hheaScience orm clishuiayh valine ca nian eanare eie III. Vii. 5 
Phonetio Spelinieta. es) % i.a.1.diduln ordi vase ot pees reach me Nie iv. 188 

KELLOGG (REV. DR. S. H.)—Modern Hindi as related to the Sanskrit 
andl E Preller te amen tate ee cava roar sch icone Ste See ete ee TUL. vii. 4 

MacLEAN (REV. JOHN).—Indian nee and Literature in Mani- 
toba, North-West Territories and British Columbia...... III. v. 215-18 
McNISH (REV. DR. N.)—Language and Literature of Brittany......... TK: v. 76-84 
Uinbriak@aptan eye gate see ay ces stegehcies Ah eae eh tee oT v. 219-40 
The Gaelic Topography of Wales and the Isle of Man..... Te ii, 181-93 

A Topographical Argument in Favour of the Early Settle- 
Ment onthe British: Islesiby Celts.y.\.. 0. a0. ehaees III. i. 310-31 
Phe Sean ana ere eele yey bs iciee saan eras ne cece tae IQUE Vil. 3I 
The Gaelic Topography of Damnonia.-..... eee dean JOU ill. 43-57 
Surnames and Place-Names of the Isle of Man .......... IV. li. 103-12 
MORICE (REV. A. G., O.M.I.)—The Déné Languages............... IV. i. 170-212 
ORONHYATEKHA.—The Mohawk Language ...................... Il. x. 182-94 
XV. I-12 

ROUSE (M. L.)—On the Number, Nature and Musical Character of 
Wowells ound Sys ees «crac MeN em ee Aen ine Ill iil. 58-9 
Analogy Between Consonants and Musical Instruments.... III iv. Q2-4 
SCADDING (REV. DR.)—A Note on the Etymon of Ontario.......... II vii. 502-8 

Phonetic Anomalies Observed in some Modern Forms of 
Ancient Proper Names. geste sae eee . - Ll. “vill, 9320-41 

SPENCE (DAVID).—Peculiarities and External Relations of ie Gaelic 
PAN GUAGE Var cciels melee ts covaheila i eUoreneie ee cate cheba Per mere NUE vi.45, 238-43 
OssianicuPoethy,vesytiencite cee eles epee es 563) S Spehe ees i. 216-26. 

SQUAIR (JNO.)—A Contribution to the Study of the Franco-Canadian 
Dial Gctraera ahd orate) Slee inilsiavevore eel Sa a etek mise ote rt oe aes Ill. vi. 161-8 
ROW (CEHAS SEE) =— The Study of Languages eee ac DEE” De veygo5-75 
VANDERSMISSEN (W. H.)—On the Nature of Roots and Words .>.. ID. “xv. 500-20) 
WILSON (SIR DANIEL).—Vocal Language of Laura Bridgeman ...... II. xi, 113-23 
184-6 

LITHRATUREH (Seealso Archeology, Art and Ethnology.) 

MACNISEH: (REV.N.)—The Poems (of (Ossianeaeka. 9 aaa leciecen II. xiii. 392-402 
MEREDITH (E.A.)—Some New Emendations in Shakespeare.......... JOBE, i. 381-89 


SCADDING (REV. DR.)—On Errata Recepta. II. ix. 137-53, 317-26; x. 


386-406 ; xi. 45-71. 
On Metonyms, or translated and quasi-translated Proper 


TRAIN ESSA 2s eich ao Ee HTS TS ee CE RE en eee JU 
Canada in the Bodleian ....... SP cna (e toe Nt PRE rata Te II. 
Merton @ollesetand§@anadae. . iia eer re ieee te 


31-40, 223-32, 


xii. 
Xl. 
xili. 


35756 
370-412 
453-89 


Leaves they have Touched. II. xiv. 73-124, 315-47, 479-502, 597-634; xv. 


145-60, 531-45. 


Early Gazetteer and Map Literature of Western Canada.. II. XV. 23-45 

Canadian Noms-de-Plume Identified.... ...... II. xv. 259-76, 332-48, 436-58 

SMITH (GOLDWIN).—The Lamps of Fiction (an address)...... ..... TE xu aa 7-50 
WILSON (PROF. DANIEL).—Some Associations of the Canadian and 

Emelishy Maples, apicten <)siericcars sete ts aire nsmest ticlerers ste ete he iil. 380 

Barly Notices\ofithemBeavetrnrsssiestit cree iia tclects 10 iv. 359-87 

American) Literary) Morzemes\ ic Scr. c.temieyem ae et deen wetter TE, xii er 34-48 

RicardusiiCorinensishe.. acct cn ces Serio coe ene eee teas II. xii. 177-206 


1891-92. ] GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


SERIES. 


MATHEMATICS AND PHYSICS. 
BAKER (ALFRED).—Experiments in Connexion with the Doctrine of 


PTO DADE Gy iccrere chanel fete ste steel ta TAA ace ese lo see ahese' ohsl a aante 1100 
CHERRIMAN (J. BRADFORD.)—On the Atmospheric Phenomena of 
NERESN Urs a coeletehea ties Siekewoh averatebevenaPneel crater sl eb o\oh'v evarer bree I 
Notes on Poinsot’s Memoir on Rotation............-+.+. II 
On Linear Asymptotes in Algebraic Curves............-- 1 
On a Reduction of Curves of the Second Order .. ....... 10 
NIGES. ON IN ATEN Se ee Soc Bauancoge ddepaouad pa UdeRor II. 
IL., ix., 249-53 ; xi., 388-92. 
INotefonk Guldin/ S#Properttesiusc. 1. viseisrheisv)s\ delat reste aonsters ie 
On the Reduction of the General Equation of the Second 
Degree in Plane Co-ordinate Geometry............-. Il. 
Note on the Composition of Parallel Rotations ........... Tid 
CLARK (J. M.)—Some Thoughts'on Thermotics................00000: Ill. 
HESSEN DHNi(Ca)=— Ay NewsPlaninteter sti cect oe' secs s.otelae cies os PEE: 
GALBRAITH (JNO.)—On the Conservation of Energy and the Nature 
OLS HOVGe eer ars erie eten-tseyststam cre ou atae ateva, arate elalaieahacs-aneeypvolets II. 
KENDALL (REV. E. K.)—Note on Euclid Bk. I., prop. v..... Bio sa,82 te 
Remarks on the Negative Index of a Function ........... lu 
KINGSTON, (Gz @3)—Co-efficients of Magnets... 25. 22s sce a eee 10 


LANGTON (JOHN).—Ona Small Capillary Wave not hitherto Described. II. 


WON acac diiting oDUD ISA HEL codes odo npegoacdaooDcO lose Il 
LOUDON (PROF. JAS.)—Notes on Mechanics’ "1.4... 060s cece ee sie Il. 
INotestonsStatlesterys trcrctelesevcsalaxele eiscontietguttersisiave shes wets erevencr ate II. 
@nithelStabilitysof Bloating Bodies ..c1 nc ose «ile 1a II. 
OnpMinlinears Co-ordinates! tae peritets cis eke slay Nieegs se aishets) nae II. 
Notes on Relative Motion ............. W rsielausinre: conlerovlens = Ill. 
Buler's}Hquations:of, Motion: ¢ 210526 «<0 cae saisiele wie's Bala Ill. 
Geometrical Methods, chiefly in the Theory of Thick lenses. ITI. 
‘Lhe SphericaliA berrationyofy Mirrors) ysis ascii ete 10 F 
HOWUMON (Wi-sJ:)—lheRadiometer:, M272 )) 02. oie Yo eeeenre oe seis II. 
MACFARLANE (ALEX.)—Notation for Physical Units ... .......... III. 
MARTIN (J. W.)—Geometric Problems relating to Curves.............. ie 
Remarks on some General Properties of Curves.......... Il. 
NOBLE (CAPT. A.)—Value of the Factor in Hygrometric Formulae.... II. 
ROSEBRUGH (DR. A. M.)—Duplex Telephony. (//..) .............. III. 
Telegraphing to and from Railway Trains .............. III. 
ROSEBRUGH (T. R.)—New Trigonometrical Scale ..... ............ III. 
SCADDING (REV..DR.)—Phototypography: 22...0.2 .\.sj<e c= wisistele Actalevers « JU 


YOUNG (REV. PROF. G. P.)—A New Proof of the Parallelogram of 


IO CES Ma trys ch aeer bars, Fev ahe bs hehe ale ol sucle ny ueRnle a age euale Bice See duaki II. 


On Sir David Brewster’s Supposed Law of Visible Direc- 


HOLM erers cheetah rcleratelovoes Veins teres ere tere Maer eltcuay sie Il. 
A New Proof of the Existence of the Roots of Equations. II. 


Relation of the Law of Gravitation to the Principle of the 


Conservationlon NETO yma. 4 c1ashay Ae! aistes\= Nor Aehers aie: ones II. 


Principles of the Solution of Equations of the Higher De- 


Greess Withepp ica toner: eyciiaceei tel iei0l a 4 ais. sieisiens ie 


Resolution of Solvable Equations of the Fifth Degree .... III. 


333 


Vor. Pace. 
v. 194-97 
i. 6-8, 25-8 
viii. 283-6 
Vili. 290-91 
Vill. 291-94 
X. 334-9, 
Vil. 33°35 
i. 286-95 
ii. 92-6 
li. 36-49 
v. 27-9 
XV. 491-508 
iii. 318-20 
vill. 273-77 
viii. 280-83 
ii. 96-102 
ili. 275 
xiv. 354-55 
Xlll. 231-33 
546-50 

xili 135 

xiii. 62-5 
ie 231-5 
i. 95-6 

iil. 18-21 

ili. 87 
il. 221 

iii. 81-86 
v. 331-2 

Vill. 278-9 
ls 24-6 
v. 106-11 

iv. 177-80 

vii 32 

xv. 574-600 
1. = 257-9 
ii, 268-76 

ix. 26-7 

xiv. 589-96 

ii. 79-126 

ii. 127-41 


334 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 


SERIES. 


YOUNG (REV. PROF. G. P.)—Solutions of Equations of the Fifth Degree ITI. 
An Examination of Legendre’s Proof of the Properties 
ofpParallel@eimes!y Ale reas ls teesy sterile ei ek el arses 1k 


YOUNG (REV. PRO. G. P.)—Relation between the Area of a Triangle 


aatel Ne Gihen (ie AUVs pew Ehees ae dosne vee Il. 

Formulae for the Cosines and Sines of Multiple Arcs .... II. 

‘The Real Correspondence of Imaginary Points. (777¢.).. III. 
MEDICINE. 

AGNEW (J. N.)—State of Medical Science in Ontario........ ....... i: 

ARMSTRONG (CHs)— Avi Case of iMiesmenismi.. 2 wey e ieesuci eee cere ce II. 


BRYCE (DR. P. H.)—Diphtheria and Scarletina in their Various 
Aspects. (Report for 1886 of Ontario Provincial 


Boardwofi Healths))|(i7izz.)2. a2 5-4 Asef Wrote aed ihe 
Ey pnotismiyands itswiahenomenaisa eri nienieri oii enter 1B 
Some/Eactorsin the) Malaria’) Problem. 2/200 ..5-..--) - Ill. 
CANNIFF (DR. W.)—The Value of Sanitation. (77¢.).............. IIL. 
DADE (REV. C.)—Notes on the Cholera Seasons of 1832-34 .... .... 106 
ELLIS (DR. W. H.)—Milk Analysis and Milk Standards............ TEL 
CATON TERS (DRGs EL) —snakemBoisonsia. sevort acer eit ce II. 
EVA on (Re Cs. 0b.) —-O nthe Vacances of Medicine. etine-y-telei en leit: II. 
NESBITT (DR. W. B.)—Volumetric System in Materia Medica... .... III. 
ROSEBRUGH (DR. A. M.)—Photographing the | iving Fesdus Ocult. 
(RGB Ncotahere Sis ancl eseprretatovaione)) cod ev oneue ARES aT mena es Saeed eres II. 
a New Ophthal moscope. 2 0/.2.et cle cae oateye siaiat eee ate II. 
The Optical Defects of the Eye and their Treatment by the 
SclentilicmWSelofy spectacles ie (Aa) aertereteierete sien ietate= ith: 
Hlectxo-herapeutic Apparatus a4. se eee eel ied eect 108 
RYERSON (DR. G. S.)—The Influence of Tobacco and Alcohol on 
AVALSHOMI Stic taps gate Cee eae Ne ten euskel wonve Norah ekeroton tanvaroRats IID 
Colour “Blindnessi. noe sachs sleretotey ete. Sea ayer ates tates Il 
TEMPEST (W., M.B.)—The Abortive Treatment of Cholera.... ..... jt: 
WRIGHT (PROF. R. R.)—Germ Theory of Disease (Synopsis of a 
TEECtUTE) eecikc co i x eee Meo aee OTTO ate nia ohavane Sieicloiat seaters ie iats 108 
Recent French Investigations in Hypnotism.............. Ik 


[ Vou. III. 
Vout. PAGE. 
lil. 7 
i, 519-22 
v.. 20-41 
127-67 

v. 341-58 
viii. 286-9 
il. 157 
xil. 207-217 
vii 12-13 
v. 149 
il. 61-77 
li, 216-18 
vil. 36 
vii. 17-28 
vii. 25-26 
v. 255-61 
XI. 225-30 
Vv, 163-65 
V. 192 
ix. 81-92 
Xi. I-31 
Vi. 14-16 
vi. 18-19 
vil 20-21 
xi. 163-78 
i. 344-50 
vi. 10-13 


POLITICAL ECONOMY (Including Sociology and Statistics). 


AN ON:——statistics:ofiUipper Canadalmarrci anit caste cm ete ieee ere iE 
BROWNING (T. B.)—Individualism from a Social and Historic Point of 
VALE ck SATA on cyclone TU Oona sag reemay ovanens cMeuczenelitoue teNeget cree oats JON 
CHERRIMAN (J: B:)—On the Provincial Currency <-..-.. ..:..-.:-. 1h 
DOUWIG LA'S SWAG) = Was iis anette erry ereice a cit Ouslis Atepeochs slamolaverantys. wiewane ne 
Rien f KANCrILi GIS yy Wve at kaye Rvenats tea uereuebh ataieveretecent ener TEE. 
Wrealthtandetts#Meashrement 125. 6 eeress ict aenoianeren relerenare nets Til. 
AMtaronis mol SOClal PH OLCES! yin siete helelatate letersi istone hetehets 100. 
PherStudy, ots conomics eye eile eee error iGO 


FLEMING (SANDFORD, C.M.G., LL.D.)—Electoral Representation . IV. 


An appeal to the Canadian Institute on the rectification of 
Parliament. (Published as separate pamphlet of 177 


PP: PESQ2) pelera ters: cctsmaiehs aisle ie een teri otoioea ee teae lh ates 


—— ee ee ee 


1891-92.] GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


SERIES 
GEIKIE (REV. A. C.)—Notes on the Population of New England ...... Il. 
’ HENNING (THOMAS.)—Applicability of our Educational System to the 
socialsCondition of Marge) Citiesiiia) 2)... 0's)... it he 
HINCKS (REV. PROF. W.)—On the True Claims to Attention of the 
Scleneevol PoliticalSHconomy nisms «cic as cw a sieies Ife 
An Inquiry into the Natural Laws which Regulate the In- 
texrchanserofs Commodities mtr sitet --) ale Paclevete Il, 
IN'OtEStOnWECONOMICISCICNCEN Ae amide eins sey oko seats JIM 
HOUSTON (WM.)—Scientific Aspect of the Henry George Movement .. III. 
The Village Community in Modern Politics ............. TT: 
Relation between Political Science and Practical Politics . III. 
Scientific and Pedagogic Claims of Sociology ............ ULE. 
KELSO (J. J.)—Necessity of a Society for the Prevention of cruelty to 
AMIMalstin shOrOntO; amit eye Ne wince kata, hoes ake eres Vid 
MEREDITH (DR. E. A.)—Compulsory Education in Crime............ III. 
Influence of Recent Gold Discoveries on Prices.......... Il. 
Pr ven n(e EL AS) = Coattallb nape toon Daten Gen eet ec sce «cb aioe eh « oy VUE 
ETVINGSTONE:—Convertible Securities: (722). 05.00.60. es eee ees eee 1 Ue 
MOSH BRU Ey (DIR vAGy Me)=—Prisony Reform! Jar lossel.\e eecienie «sc tees Te 
PANG LON (JORN).—The Censysof $8624 02.60% 6 lee oy oo ls II. 
MACDOUGALL (ALAN).—Canadian Cattle Trade and Abattoirs...... Wp 
MASON (J. HERBERT).—Transfer of Land ............-000-. 1 ee Tid 
SoU LIV.AN (D, A;)—Our Federal Unione:: 4. Sos. . oceans ov onto ot 1U0G 
DYStematicrEhavity-jeres jeunes. creel atetatel aie metetels GENE Toler 
PSYCHOLOGY. 
CREELMAN (W. F. W.)—Relations between Physiology and Psychology III. 
HINCKS (REV. PROF. WM.)—The Sensationalist Philosophy ........ i. 
An attempt at a New Theory of Human Emotions ...... EE 
Thoughts on Belief and Evidence..............00c0-06. If. 
INGLIS (REV. D.)—On the Relation of Quantity to the Aisthetic Senti- 
MMLEME Ape wcsytatetsa itch atte arate sho sph MEY cies ails Valet 8 be lalap weds) hee Ik 
TEENS ONE (ACLS!) =ST he\bawsof «Habit {tas vege countess «cle scsi wheats III. 
MURRAY (REV. J. C.)—Sir Wm. Hamilton’s Philosophy ............ Il. 
300-319, 367-388 ; xii. 57-85. 
WILSON (PROF. DANIEL)—Left-handedness. (///.) .............. Il. 
YOUNG (REV. PROF. G. P.)—An Examination of Prof. Ferrier’s Theory 
OGsknowineyan deen cea ects) oelh lcci ine Rr ioi eee Te 
Notes on Passages in the Platonic Dialogues ..... ..... II. 


Prof. Boole’s Mathematical Theory of the Laws of Thought. IT. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
PRZGERALD (GERALD) —=Miracles: {(ZGf.)o.c0 i's ac epcae onsale sae 5 It. 
HENRY (PROF.)—The Lecture Room, Smithsonian Institute. (Z//.)... I. 
1 
NOTMAN (JOHN).—The Manufacture of Paper.................+4: NU BE 
SCADDING (REV. DR.)—On Accidental Discoveries................ li 
On Museums as Instruments of Education.............. Te 
>) SULELVAN, (DION (C:)—Fortuitous: Events). (724). ..2 0 2s2.60. 0-00 Il. 


335 

Vot PAGE 
i. 245-51 
ill, 422-37 
vi. 20-28 
vii. 180-90 
xi. 96-113 
vi. 33-38 
iv. 61-66 
vi. 40-42 
Vv. 25-6 
V. 142-3 
ii, 23C-41 
i. 430-46 
vi 29-30 
iv. 147 
Vii. 22, 206-12 
Xe I-19 
Nie iS 3-00 
il. 34 
ii. 29-33 
lii. 01-8 
v. 14-20 
iv. 396-406 
vil. 103-8 
xX. 232-46 
lili, 409-14 
lv. 26-56 
xl, 207-24 
xv. 465-85 
it, 105 
vii. 477-83 
x. 161-82 
vi. 39 
ii. 130 
ili. 10-15 
Vv. 197-203 
i. 207 
xiii. I-25 
v. 193 


APPENDIX (Addresses of the Presidents of the Canadian Institute. ) 


LEFROY (CAPT., Afterwards General Sir J. Henry).—On the affairs of 
theslnstitute; neue Tren toca Ge ee cae ce eee Ms 


121-3 


SERIES. 


336 TRANSACTIONS OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 
ROBINSON (SIR. J. BEVERLEY).—The Condition, Object and Pros- 
pects of the Canadian Institute......... I. 
Considerations respecting the condition and prespeets i the 
Canadianglns titubedis cy..1 hayden sis os ohlz eweie heals tenereneisisen Ie 


ALLAN (GEO. WM., M.L.C.)—The present condition and future pros- 


pects of the Institute, with a review of its past history. II. 


DRAPER (HON, C. J., C.B.)—Observations on the ‘scientific progress of 


JAS GEA J Hen ee ape nes Saoe Taner 4 Ob eche Ms Il. 


Observations on the work of the Institute and of the Toronto 


Observatory sare ccclPei Ns wiciat seers 9 catia esse eee ke 
ALLAN (HON. G. W.)—The progress of discovery in the regions of science II. 


WILSON (DANIEL, LL.D.)—On the enlargement of the sphere of 


knowledgeresiscitatseectelss | <qiaeciecrs Siete tec Ale 
A review of the recent progress of iowledge: Be Psy irate eetat/ors UE 


HAGARTY (HON. J. H., D.C.L.)—On the relation between Science and 


Mheology Veo heck eicks Hels wha eae ee ore iets eo ane II. 


McCAUL (REV. JOHN, LL.D.)—Review of the progress of human 


knowledge during the year 1862 ..... SS 00RG0g00H0b OE 


MOWAT (HON. OLIVER, V. C.)—Observations on science suggested 


by xcontemporany eventsi-.4e eee ein iets ae rete 1D 


HINCKS (REV. WM., F.L.S.)—Thoughts on the nature, utility, proper 


aims and modes of operation of scientific societies.... II. 
LOUDON (JAS. M.A.)—On the advancement of science ............ eile 


BUCHAN (J. M., M.A.)—Remarks on the relation between progress in 
physical science and progress in other departments of 


thought and action...... 2B fois doo oboe Oe. aoe JED 
On‘complexion, ‘climate and race} eee ieee ais pe NAT 


ELLIS (PROF. W. H., M.A., M.B.)—On the development, aims and 
functions.of learned societies: . ees yee ee sto ee ien Ill. 
_VANDERSMISSEN (W. H., M.4.)—Claims of science and work of the 


TNSEUEUCEH Mek tercrtteccl eet aun eet tlt ese bee notions te 


HARVEY (ARTHUR, ESQ.)—A critical review of the enterprise of 


Christopher; Columbussn(¢ Zee) ao ie eee ee IV. 


| Vou, TIT. 
Vor. Pacr- 
ii. 142-6 
iii. 153-5 
i, 97-104 
ll $1-92 
lil. 97-107 
iv. 85-96 
Vv. I0Q-127 
vl. 101-20 
vii. I-16 
vill. Q7-IIE 
x: 81-95 
xll. 97-107 
xv. 365-80 
i. 361-80 
ii,. | 122238, 
ii. 22-38 
v. 2-12 
ili, 5 


1891-92. ] LIST OF MEMBERS 337 


LIST, OF. MEMBERS 


OF 


THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. 


JULY, 1893. 


HONORARY MEMBERS. 


Chapman, Prof. E. J., Ph. D., University College.........:..-..-- Toronto, 

RS iar aa VV aT EL ARVIND rere Mg cr ees sheyer ae neh afoncr mies «oS nee aI wa Atlanta, Georgia, U.S.A 
Mlemincen Sangdlorda).Bintas less Gy MeGis ose fesiscisns cats oe afeters Ottawa, Ont. 

MOSS MELON CoV awl Wey neie <0 or eRe lee icioeue eh earek sie euetalssalateceteha sro Toronto, Ont. 

TIL TRG eas Gis] De i ret acai a eR UE OCA TOMS One: se 

Ron mnamiem | OSEp Dep Vk DD etrcin: sc nicveity ret os eiarctore eralaharseetaytie Sieve rou mia cic a 


Jey Ronwianubeteae, CAR] ot NY Dy” WL neal Me Oe Sor 8 i Se meet a Gael Soar oe Ue es Oa London, England. 
ee AASEA WER Pogo ee aoe seats nts ainse Apiatne se heiee os okleee ke Washington, D.C. 
MGhrewette Wier .5 Mii ae he ee os CRI Sin beer eee York Township, Ont. 
Benen «Takara cated ae caver eta Aven ee arity ae = abe Toronto. 

NACNISh Neva NEll, Isls. Auli eas... Bs Ses ae CERIO fe Cornwall, Ont. 
Murray,Georce.. «4... BEM cdarsiecchvereusta as ee deste Smet ees on aR IES Churchville, Ont. 

JO SSIOLU EN. Vea NLS Baa (I Os, testes coor 6 a CaO ee Bh Se Mie eer get cease Toronto. 

EAC MU MEV AE CMT DED) eexrelets cit terwsc ayo phaisters muatnenaicenn aaleleie ae £6 

Sapnidny 1G AWiG ah O)s Oped Bel Oral bi Aaa Mite crite eaten re tere 2 Seen BLA ss 


CORRESPONDING MEMBERS. 


Beemanicy, Pov Wisse Mie lWnwent caro te RPatcre a el tERat satan el tet aeve ARES hao ake: Perth, Ont. 

PALI ULCONS N31 Geen ON Geag tin Gris teres cis chete alereuis ste ately aretoioore) ware London, England. 
MONEE INCV=C Ay Gam Onin lnn eo merenist ct atten esheets eer CUALES Dalen BSC: 
WWiallersaicleni VES) seus pentarcitenmeencrce Sreghel oes yl! LGM mR 2 New Westminster, B.C 


ORDINARY MEMBERS. 


NIBP ACS Jeis5h Cal Uinta moe toe abate we eloronton ||meAllany Eton: Senator imc. caseek Ue. Toronto. 
Adains, vii bLerbert, My) Mie cee a sf PATIEN SS HARE es hSs ae a eh ae ce 
PANU Ns SLUM 1 fer chariot td takin jaca Mates a | SEEN OVS ait) fs De ee acc eh ne ss 


338 OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. Vou. IIL. | 
Atmstrongen © lat] esianeuseetetepeierreteie ts Toronto, Dewar kines cate ee ee eee Toronto. 
JNU jeanoney (Co \Waa Goong. ore oc He JOR DENIC Goopouononots be oa te 
Armstrong... ‘C20, MAL EL, B. es 1) onal sainow Ace teneee ery rae, Hs 
Arnoldi; Frank? 8): ccsin cites e tatoos ee IDAs) Vive ABW Also goin aes a ear 
Dugas Hs Ts cyecl-tvekee eye svcihee ceuee . 
BAIN, JAMES, Jun., Treasurer...... oh 
Baldwin, R. Re, BoA.) oh eee BUG, Wee ead ee “ 
Barnett, J. Davies............Stratford, Ont. | Ellis, Prof. W. H., M.A} M.B..... es 
Beadle, Delos W., M.A., LL.B.....Toronto. | Elvins, Andrew .........:-+-<..-- & 
Beaty, James, Jun., Q.C., D.C.L... es 
Belly Profi2A™ Je; MiAs,, Eh) eer fs aoe, IAI NSG Wilye\ oe 6 sip cig ae a 
AMY IONS An h06hads0-oo0KU GS i Ferguson, Rev. Prof. B.A., OuecnE s 
Bethune Re TA Aay clers cys <oariona is ste 7 Collegenvsse seis serene Kingston, Ont. 
Bethune)! RevicGangsis., OC... Port blope | i Fiskens Je Werte, BoAvg 2. fs, cae) hal cones Toronto. 
Blamvdueh hse tees Baw sels 4 eae Morontos | Rays ale Wh sevens eects ace. 7 oe ees Se 
Blalkery Viewed cis spuds ere tel detonate a nquiiers ee Rirasers,” WoEh. pf NACs ot eh unt eta e 
BluewAnchibaldw sy a5 eie sete eaeraie «s 
BoultbeewvyarG Werk a vented osar yey: fy Galbraith, Prof. J., M.A........-5 ‘ 
Bowes, Robert EL nt. oe. fk er oT Gibson vabhiomasyWe santero sts okiereeie ss 
Boyd Almred ser usec ee ene SAU ee “ CCHS Bae AG AV Miee sce iene te Toronto Junction. 
BOYLE, DAVID. Ph. B., Curator..... ‘6 Goldie miameswretersei sisi eete Guelph, Ont. 
Broke Okse sk. see EA “ Gzowski, Col. Sir. C. S., A.D.C.... Toronto. 
Branses WWteede cee. We ction hea bart oe Gzowski, C. S. jun.... ..-..--. TN 
PBrowals wedubertec ac os ace cicdis eck hs “ 25% 
Been ee SEE MEAL. cM he ar) Ne ao Sc William dees sca tee = aS 
Burgess, Thos. J. W., M.D.,.Montteal Que. | He iton Ae M.D ss..ss...0, ss, Toromto, 
(Caan, Mii Ako aodo og opdow se 5 oc Toronto, | HAMILTON, J. C., M.A., LL.B., Ist. 
Cameron, Prof. I. H., M.D........ te Mice Presidenty-35 fics: sere sieaialene ng 
Carpbell, Paulin sont ni seeeat “ Hare, Rev. Prof. J. J. Ph.D .... Whitby Ont 
Campbell, Rev. Prof., LEDs: Montreal! Que. Harty Maliversty <2 aie see ee ee ‘Toronto. 
Mami aWPREMAI Ins wk, aee eene e Toronto. | Harvey, Arthur...) ............ a 
Carpmael, Charles. M.A., F.R Islanadey, WUMGINGs Gaon occ Use oo0 44 fs 
S ; HaRaSse ry aS eaten Mee rep aay 1) “6 Heys, fle RRR CS RAT See ee Mee Gc Ss 
Gassels; Allan wRoA yt! 2c «siaese sit ws Hirschfelder, C. A.. 00. ---e see ees " 
Caston Henry E............. 6 Hodgins, @thomeas, MeAn ©: Cray nani 
Chamberlain, A.F., M.A., Ph. D. ee leltovUbbavearoridey S) coon oook amos oube sc g 
cester, eke U.S.A. | Horning, Prof. L. C., Ph.D. ...... ue 
hase: 1G VAL BUA se, satan 58) a 5 g0 Toronto, | Houston, W., M.A .............5. a 
Child, “W. -Aj PheB:, M.A... 22s. & Mioward. An Mclean acne of 
Christie, Willian Cae ee eae a Howell, eS) terete SiGe Poke) sete mink at eits Galt. 
Clark, Prof. Daniel, M.D.......... ce laloweincl, OL ko oe heooo pp bonoot oo: Toronto. 
Gilat eles eM get ees ce lnloniicyey WAR ae ocoth oboe dom Goud dc s 
Clarks Leones, Hosen ee eaee Skee ie Hughes, B. B....-. see ee vee % 
@lendenant) DS )Wite aemne Toronto Junction. Hume, Prof. J. G., M.A., Ph. os 
Clouser, paliceRep.cmcnritle a oe eee Toronto, University College ............4, a 
Coatswonth; HSMN PRs se cbaetctsel es: s Hunt, Henry, M.D ............... ' 
Coleman Pref MAC) (Phe sens és Hunter AGE) Bs ok. er cae ae oe aunties Ont 
Wappy WAW els... n eee et “ lahiielucomns lnloiatin sca sao os ondaas Toronto. 
GoxsvArthurta eo nde ealecome peice as Hutton, Prof. M., M.A., University 
Coyme nic Ee, 0 Bb: Av re ote bhomas Ont: College. eee e es ween ants ‘i 
Crmikshanile wh eAges nin mean Fort Erie, Ont. 
Inces Els SDC lieve tases as 5 
Wavidsont woh iiiaees. ea eee ete tee Toronto. livessn pean GES 7 iebiladelpitia: UuSaAc. 


~ girs 


a Ss ee ee eee ee ee 


1891-92.] 


AHASCDSHE Date. basi a3 canteens. uate se Toronto. 
feammesss Ghar] esiCy wrmagyecioe ss ote toys 'e oh 
PRETISINS Heine hemi neers, RENOIR Sees ist « 
Jennings, W. T., M. Inst. C. E..... A 
meee PMR Se SSE ee gies eee sa 
KENNEDY, GEORGE, M.A., LL.D., 

bio May ie asctrse sen tae oeta Am, ciate ake os 
I@rey NNGUW ER aon sat aaa Brantford, Ont 
Keys, D. R., M.A., Librarian..... Toronto. 
ilotzenOtto: Drs Sae sen. oe Ottawa, Ont. 
Reno wiltonsNViElesn sent each cto Toronto. 


Laboureau, Rev. Father ......... 


Pénstanmiichane: Ont. 


Laidlaw, G. E.... .. Victoria Road, Ont 
Weaiby Daniel. 32004 ycied ots aid0.< ae Toronto. 
POEL Pan Coin NES CURE eke am ik 
Hiangtons ELeelem Bb yAv igre toms se aoe = 
lang ton, Jolin, McAteer. 4s. ctens a “ 
Mangton; «thomas, MLAS, ©O3C.c.0..0 
PEARED RCV A 5B is: 2 chara egiinn< «hes a3 
Basghlin: Arthur i)... 005. Sait awe 
ILENE Ck Sleasia Gecactas misao ar Bee 
MBE MRO Va Etsy chiar siaiereistaye Sikes aus as 
Lindsey, Charles...:. salle a behs Seles oe 
BOERS ( AMES CE. 5/5). statais) -c- o/= “ 
Loudon, President J., M. oe Uae 

Sieve Colle meter iasai cachet Neier ts vie 
mmasden,, George: E'S a2 66.5 ald as os Se 
Macallum, Prof. A. B., B.A., M.B,, 

AEDES reiat hs Sy chre ahs auacays! rae eeanagahe oH 
Macdonald cilities: Pueses easels sre) Palepers oy 
MACDOUGALL, ALAN, M.Inst.C.E., 

IEGECLALY) fe nice rs (vecieeis aches oe ef 
Macfarlane, AL. DD: Scr, -EoR-o.E: 

Prof, University of Texas.,.Austin, Texas. 
Mackenziers|ii Jas Bo Au yet wits 's/sists, Toronto, 
Maclennan, Hon. Justice........... te 
IMicurc OnE MVEA Asya rive ate tea vehels viiga ats e 
Martin, T. Mower, R.C.A.....--..... ee 
Masontm|ppllexbext, se cteterierstel vee ry . 
Matishan; JOR. (sting. crete! gclevevsnens oie . 
Man cians [OOM ice aera mere erie sels: 5 
Mavor, Prof. J. University College.. “‘ 
McAree, John, Pil Si iCok 22-1. of 
AVES ANHTSERI eS elec wecatosd. bet ichoeke, ase i 
McCrosson; ies 2282's. Penetanguishene, Ont. 
MGEVoy.ve)s MN ice Ac. ierletn.aeteaans 1 Toronto. 
McGill, Anthony, B.A......... Ottawa, Ont. 
WIGIRHES wAMaen ad etdaeree Maxelcyomucuenctes Toronto. 
McLean, Rev. John, M.A., Ph.D., 


Port Arthur, Ont. 


LIST OF MEMBERS 


339 
McMaster, Captain-W. F........... Toronto, 
MicINallys Pan) eseceetietene te Nesta ae - 
MePhersonseWilolc. ctisieeie etetc oie ners ss 
Meelis Hiciward:: etal stereos tcerseiets oe a 
Meredith, E. A., M.A., LL.D...... os 
Wigiootth Vag elasel tn Css).6 She needoeor ot 
IMirekleni Gri, oss Avas ata reletaver arse © Sudbury, Ont. 
Middleton, Lancelot, C.E...... Ottawa, Ont. 


Middleton. iW. oie. scies cients .. Toronto. 
Mills, S. D.New Birmingham, Texas, U.S.A. 


INiIoydi@ Ohl wae NiV8 rn po Gala pia eigtoeot Toronto. 
Mowat, Sir Oliver, Q.C., Attorney- 

Generale stage bens tte oats oe 
Whey ony AN [el leueeia & teers ci ODO * 
MER NERO CaS) Nit, ohn ooo ponos oot ‘ 
MInttonsy Ws, GEOLS esters seraiela sean isis . 
Nairn; Allexand er) .riesrettereeas ste sese <2) #2 
INeatins Jobmerrsac.. sire skeen. Winnipeg, Man. 
INeedler, Ga Lie BeAy ena E a...) Toronto. 
INevitG ops. VSD Meret: taetoniers: “s 
Nichol, (Reve Re ce seers New York, U.S.A 
Nobles ames ch itty carter cate Toronto. 
Oxonliyatekhayi Mi ermte ite actinic Toronto. 
OreReyB es MED setcrniastce, aero ss 
Osborne; Avi Gi-ae career North Bay, Ont. 
slavery ie sere oce ele cis ee teroteslatts ove Toronto. 
Ralmens We less IMS ecicmacia,e acre oe 
Patrick, Thomas A., M.D...Saltcoats, Assa. 
Rattmsons, George. Je h- 1. Preston. Ont. 
ahaa lls Win pocmoodid s JSose ae ene Toronto, 
Pearce, W inreliueccvst-nts eiteterals Calgary, N.W.T. 


Pepler,) Fa By by OnCar ....Barrie, Ont. 
Pike, Prof. W. H., M.A., Ph.D., 


Wmiversity College eriuci c= ste Toronto.. 
Primrose wAw cM Br eisectehelesis cic ste ee on 
Proudfoot. dlOn we Wistert ree nels shel a 
letheseyy, (Cal Gaasigadbo soosneuanmac e 
Rae ha Cap Miatctin eas te ctetalelatere savas ae is 
Reeves) Profs oRGOAN | MD eis vera ois e 
Richardson, Prof. Jas. H., M.D.... ‘“ 
Grane, Anima asoees joden aodacuos He 
IR, 1s Wh Ags osuposdduconoodcc sig 
Ritchie, George, B.A., BiSe,.....5. sf 
Robertson; bhbomas ©... '- sere iaict- ‘ 
RXojeyhosoyny Noy Win DAS Bee shes Asc es 
VO DINSOMN MOD ta|incoie/esieeperelsiehariarel 43 
Rust,.C> Hey M: Canssoc. © E ..... sg 
Rutherford: Andrew. 225.001 selene SF 
Rutherford; Walter; Mis a225.%)-.. «. vy 


Ryerson, G. S., M.D., 


340 OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. VoL. III. } 


SSNERWOOdS |Win sae. ene tratleve cdots lee Toronto. Wade, Fenty: .2'hsrciasietlinc lene Toronto. 
ShOntiss eles ates aed eve ents ee Wadsworth; Veeb: coe eee nee a 
Shutt,) Prof HT; MsAy, BGiS 4 Ottawa: WALKER, B. E., 2nd. Vice President. ie 
SmithesP Poly Ave eis yh ee eerste ee Morontos. |) Watson, Rev. Ds, DID 2a: Beaverton Ont. 
SmithjGi Be) VME Dia sorte ers ee Weaver, ls Ds 323) 02. ccaa seer anor Toronto. 
Smoke ;S: 1€.5 Meats oiclniaemenete « se Witloress;7Grsi.yo Accents er Huntsville, Ont. 
Sparing Charlesse anes e eae me Wilkes, Miss Marcella®. i. 0)... 24: Toronto. 
Speishter da Bs. bl S neers hei dae Walia s\a George aesemternstrsrs cis ismcre s 
Spence; MODEL aise meee elses as Williams: cw selsvimicerieslorremyseiee Se 
Spotton; VE. B:; MA jcc chee ere: ss Willmott, Arthur B., M.A......... ns 
Squar, Worofy OMNI B Acetyl: a Wilson, Gy EL ihe as atavetaictrs 5 srelcieis Ee 
S\tenidin, ION 18h, (CAIS donas ono ane of Wilson, aResiNivarirs ostectee ashe Macleod, Alta. 
SuUpanin Capts WO IRIN Meee ei ae aS Wood, H. Rk., B.A. Missoula, Montana, U.S.A. 
SD LULU Nan Eaiansy otal sizer estore <tlace eines ae WRIGHT, Pror. R. RAMSAY, M.A., 

B.Sc., University College, Pres- 
Talbot, D. H....... Sioux City, Ia., U.S.A. TG yO Rane yes. renner Or eran ets oe Toronto 
Tyrrell, Jae MEAS. BSG. Gass an Ottawa. Wyld; Fredenelens. «. 01 steos tees 6 
Van der Smissen, W. H., M.A..... Inorconlien |e Wowie, Obie bas ddoe eon gnc Enniskillen, Ont. 


ASSOCIATE MEMBERS. 


MWe li@seolel aint lado dininrs cles oF SORE He Ci OC soc, o SUAS CU AGU BeBe DRUOGO Kingston, Ont. 
De even a feel ee eRe ie oR Oe ees Ae ie eric cs AC Sicic! o.b GAD om & Come .. Toronto, Ont. 
Faas VURSSe SAM ANN ANU eater arava secede side se nca.as ene cl chal eee tra PERCE Sees Meeuaaeltees ty Ialerena See a 
Sierras Wiesel (Cea gon does aned toapoeenon [6 oScoooonEade RRO a sh 
ReeeternssG.gitle ne Cis 15, tata ciavatareyctcle ehetce Guster cue tiee Pst oy credo) aero eos, chi eevee oe eret ernie ore te 

lis TirsA IS Chiaitsl os Oeine dood AAOne Ado bod Baba Soasobepuce otpuob, Sdd are Eor 3G 

IMC Cralcen el GMTaS iret yarerche Ns ales ois, wtekavcuerehs oie teeta eal aie ater ats east eb cca ce 
Miller. ¢ CharlesivPeie).cc.< sous rave sta satenste.s (sale, 4, cse cave: ace daorapenuate wie shalajiue isles, auegeicte sober s seis "s 
INEQUEISO IESG oe it ane tet ave (elev ellers heres ayaa ee tena ne ch etn s Ges wemceL ie nuctt Ma meMERL S ecMelenen ix tenor, cela se 
Pca ER MUO got hace cm cet rtiel Sv" 8 cha Oe’ 2s nae gl dy Anata nat ie ote aaa, ABR Pee Nae Eas sé 
TOs VWiE MN sok Cre scart arsHe ccyat anchor citi eirece’ Sea atacs re Maker aL crane yal ieee anlaya cuiotencwd at nape aaa es Oe 
SANTI SOMO. tlt. catstenessiouster ar ceonils NPR TLS Ris Cedernattks Are w saat, Uo cat ee ie tee es 

Siro ules pMlissme enthau Meer. ss ase sche oie easheks teem peli veto danalcrtiensieleie its coe iene ie 
Stay San ee Ca Osa siti 4 Osi ororas eeine ate Asso ane Ca ereioteks Hie ee enn “ ap 

Win Cents JVObenlaly mata crajaus Ac sapceaver aoe Tee tereueiets LPI Ss) S)ac3¥ ay anes: hehe tarehavetoce ee 


JUNIOR MEMBERS. 


AC arlilencA vibra S ecicic cis else pers chee oteete a one aka Gc husiemncanack a eraietalapohers tals fora lornierereyaheelers Toronto, Ont. 
‘Chemin lsh (Cb pepeooossoda woadeasas un dnotoboogdso ce sadconbn dasmadeenot - 
Craig Ones ese eccodus ood ho dasde oo cwogeuc ARE SOghoU Amon oo G8osoS « 
Wremten Gs) WReAdes ad werara aie seke stone tos te epee Umer otetens panera esa eeanausneUamecaticletetest unas acceec. ae re 
Bi igsts Carlislesstcci58 Gos oalersanevehes ers atelier win etaelavone opel aap nae a Ge . Ob 
iMbewavevey, ames IGE So Seg cecoupogssegasacohaIoradecuecvaccounedo be. ote ES 
iBlevansye (Ca Jnl Saamopecna vo ode Fas eitulsbabartocer eravat'are| Sch olegehecnetapetaisl < iayey Senay ale oi esepe rete cde - 
Plain @larences(-\-/.1- cea ierevane coals devete wa ncteVa ee ies es Eat a etaraters avchovays etevesokorerenane Giotae rele BY 
Aeochead, Cameron sate cc raeicis cise nticteists suas satay) eis iets ete eielore fo ake Ales ekege tae ses es 
Re IN nctohe | ees Oa Mamita rh Uin r0'h anc Oar Perea ort etic Miteiciche Ic Oras cota teat hres ‘fs 


RCTS lane ae: 
Weg UA ah \f 
Ah CRMs 


Kee 
LweMiliee? xcs 
a a oh Nadas aie 


ape, 
DF c 


\% 
Ss 
‘oa 


ze